Skip to main content

Full text of "04 The New Testament in Urdu Hindustani (1878) Pakistan Central Asia India"

See other formats 


IIII 


URDU 
NEW  TESTAMENT 


HINDUSTANI 
HINDOUSTANI 

-1878- 


INJIL  I  MUQADDAS, 


YA  NE, 


HAMARE  KHUDAWAND  AUR  NAJAT-DENEWALE 


YISIJ'   MASIH 


KA  NAYA  'AHD-NAMA. 


mi 


IS  KA  TARJUMA  YUNANI  ZUBAN  SE  ZUBAN  I  URDU  MEN 
BANA.RAS  TRANSLATION  COMMITTEE  SE  K1YA  GAYA,  JISE 
TAS.HIH  KARKE  AB  TISRI'bAR  CHHAPWATE. 


LONDON: 

PRINTED  FOR  THE 

BRITISH  AND  FOREIGN  BIBLE  SOCIETY, 
INSTITUTED  IN  THE  YEAR  1804. 


MDCCCLX. 


,W.  M.  WAITo,  OKOWN  COURT,  TEMPLE  BAE, 


NAYE  'AHD-NAMA 


SAB  KITABON,  AUR  UN  KE  BABON  KI  FIHRIST. 


Mati  ki  Injil  ke 

Marqus  ki  Injil  ke 

Liiqa  kf  Injil  ke     ...... 

Yuhanni  ki  Injil  ke 

Rasiilon  ke  A'amal  ke 

Pifliis  ka  Khatt  Kiimion  ke  nam  par,  us  ke 

Puliis  ka  Pakla  Khatt  Qurintion  ke  nam  par,  us  ke 

Puliis  ka  Diisra  Khatt  Qurintion  ke  nam  par,  us  ke 

Puliis  ka  Khatt  Galation  ke  nam  par,  us  ke  . 

Piilus  ka  Khatt  Afsfon  ke  nam  par,  us  ke  . 

Pulus  ka  Khatt  Filippion  ke  nam  par,  us  ke  . 

Piilus  ka  Khatt  Qulassi'on  ke  nam  par,  us  ke     . 

Pulus  ka  Pahla  Khatt  TassalmTqfon  ke  nam  par,  us  ke 

Piilus  ka,  Diisra  Khatt  Tassaluniqion  ke  nam  par,  us  ke 

Piiliis  ka  Pahla  Khatt  Timtaiis  ke  nam  par,  us  ke  . 

Puliis  ka  Diisra  Khatt  Timtaus  ke  nam  par,  us  ke 

Pulus  ka  Khatt  Titus  ke  nam  par,  us  ke 

Piilus  ka  Khatt  Pilemiin  ke  nam  par,  us  ka 

Khatt  'Ihranfon  ke  nam  par,  us  ke 

Ya'qiib  ka  Khatt,  us  ke  .         . 

Patras  ka  Pahla  Khatt,  us  ke 

Patras  kk  Diisra  Khatt,  us  ke    . 

Yuhanna  ka  Pahla  Khatt,  us  ke     . 

Yuhanna  ka  Diisra  Khatt,  us  ka 

Yuhanna  ka  Tisra  Khatt,  us  ka     . 

Yahiidah  ka  Khatt,  us  ka  . 

Yuhanna  ke  Mukashafit  ki  kitab  ke 


BAB 

28 

16 

24 

21 

28 

16 

16 

13 

6 

6 

4 

4 

5 

3 

6 

4 

8 

1 

13 

5 

5 

3 

5 

1 

1 

1 

22 


(     256     ) 


PULtJS  KA  IvHATT  FILIPPKW  KO. 


I  BAB. 


1  ~\7"ISIJ'    MaPih     kc     bande 

X  Ptiius  aur  Timtaus  Fi- 
lippi  skahr  ke  un  sab  muqaddason 
ko,  jo  Masih  Yisii'  men  hain,  ni- 
gahbanon  aur  khadimon.  samet : 

2  Fazl  aur  salamati  hamare  Bap 
Khudi  aur  Khudawand  Yisii'  Ma- 
sih ki  taraf  se  tumhare  live  howeij. 

3  Main,  jab  jab  tmnhen  yad 
karta,  apnc  Khuda  ka  shulcr  baja 
lata  hun, 

4  Aur  apni  har  ek  du'"a  men 
khushi  se  hamesha  turn  sab  ke 
liye  du'a  mangta  hun, 

5  Ki  turn  auwal  roz  se  aj  tak 
Injil  men  sharik  rahe; 

6  Mujhe  yih  yaqfn  hai,  ki  wuh 
jis  ne  turn  men  nek  kam  shuru' 
kiya  bai,  so  Yisii'  MasQi  ke  din 
tak  karta,  chala  jaega : 

7  Chunanchi  munasib  bai,  ki 
main  turn  sab  ke  haqq  men  aisa 
hi  samjhun;  kyunki  turn  mere 
dil  men  bo,  aur  men'  zanjiron,  aur 
'uzr,  aur  Injil  ke  sabit  karnc  men, 
turn  sab  men  ni'amat  men  sharik 
ho. 

8  Ki  Khuda  mera  gawah  hai,  ki 
main  Yisu  Masih  ki  si  ulfat 
rakhke  turn  sab  ka  mushtaq  hum 

9  Aur  main  yih  du'a  karta  hun, 
ki  tumhari  muhabbat,  danai  aur 
kamal  si  m'ur  ke  sath,  ziyada  barhti 
chali  jawe ; 

10  Taki  turn  un  chizon  men,  jin 
men  farq  hai,  imtiyaz  kar  jano  ; 
aur  Masih  ke  din  tak  khalis  raho, 
aur  thokar  na  khao  ; 

11  Aur  rastbazi  ke  phalon  so, 
jo  Yrisil'  Masih  ke  sabab  se  bain, 
lade  raho,  taki  Khuda  ka  jalal  aur 
us  ki  sitaisrt  howe. 

12  Aur,  ai  bhaio,  main  chahta 

ianm-vii-aij.hi.iiinj.iiii.Mi  i..'. 


hun,  ki  turn  jano,  ki  jo  mnjh  par 
gnzri  hai,  so  Injil  ki  ziyada  ta- 
raqqi  ke  liye  zahir  hua ; 

13  Yaban  tak  ki  Qaisar  ke  sarc 
mahall  aur  baqf  sab  makanon 
men  mashhur  hua,  ki  main  Masih 
ke  "waste  bandha  hun  ; 

14  Aur  aksaron  ne  un  men  se 
jo  Khudawand  men  bkai  haiij, 
men  zanjiron  se  diler  hoke  be- 
khauf  kalam  bohie  Id  ziyada  jur,- 
at  paida  ki. 

15  Ba'ze  to  dah  aur  jhagre  se, 
aur  ba'ze  nek  nfyat  sc  Masih  ki 
manadi  karte  hain : 

'  16  Jkagralii  to  saf  dil  se  Masih 
ki  Injil  nahin  sunate,  balki  is 
khiyal  sc,  ki  meri  zanjiron  par 
aur  ranj  barhawen : 

17  Bar  muhabbat .wale  yih  jan- 
kar  Injil  sunate  hain,  ki  main 
Injil  sabit  karne  ke  waste  mu- 
qarrar  hua  hum 

IS  Pas  kya  hai?  bar  tarah  se 
Masih  ki  khabar  di  jati  hai, 
khwah.  makkari  se,  klrvvah  sachai 
se,  aur  main  us  men  khush  hun, 
balki  khush  rahunga  bhi. 

1 9  Kyunki  main  janta,  ki  tum- 
hari du'a  aur  Yisii'  Masih  ki  Riib 
ki  madad  se  is  ka  anjam,  meri  my  tit 
hogi ; 

20  Chunanchi  mera  tawaqqu'aur 
ummecl  yih  hai,  ki  main  kisi  bat 
men  sharminda  na  hitnga,  balki 
kamal  beparwai  se  hamesha  ki 
tarah  ab  bhi  Masih  mere  badan 
se,  khwah  mere  jite,  khwah  mere 
nnie  par,  buzurgi  pawega. 

21  Kyunki  zindagi  mere  liye 
Masfh  hai,  aur  maut  naf'a  hai. 

22  Par  agar  main  jism  men  zinda 
rahiin,  to  yih  meri  mihnat  ka  phal 
hoga ;  par  main  nahiii  janta,  ki 
kise  ikhtiyar  karun. 


filippion,  i.  ir. 


'23  Ki  main  do  baton  ki  band 
menjakrahiin;  mujhe  arzii  hai, 
ki  chhutkara  paim,  aur  Masih  ke 
sath  raliun;  ki  yih  bahut  biktar 
hai : 

24  Par  jism  men  rahna  tumhari 
khatir  us  se  bahut  zariir  hai. 

25  Am-  main  yih  yaqin  janta 
hun,  ki  main  rabiinga,  aur  turn 
sab  ke  sath  thahrunga,  taki  turn 
Imaii  men  barhte  jao,  aur  khush 
raho; 

26*  Ki  tumhara  fakhr,  jo  Masih 
Yisif  ki  babat  mere  sabab  se  hai, 
so  mere  tumhare  pas  phir  ane  se 
ziyada  howe. 

27  Sirf  Masih  ki  Injil  ke  nm- 
wafiq  guzran  karo :  taki  main 
khwah  iinn,  aur  tumhcii  dekhiin, 
khwah  na  aim,  tumhara  yih  ah- 
wiil  sunun,  ki  turn  ek  nih  men 
qaim  ho  rahc,  aur  Injil  ke  {man 
ke  liye  ek  jan  hoke  koshish  karte 
ho; 

28  Aur  yih  ki  mukhalifon  se 
kisi  bat  men  haul  nakin  khate ; 
kyiinki  yih  im  ke  liye  halakat  ka, 
par  tumhare  waste  Khuda  ki  taraf 
se  najat  ka  nishan  hai, 

29  Kyiinki  Masih  ki  biibat  tum- 
hen yih  bakkska  gayii,  ki  turn 
na  faqat  us  par  imaii  lao,  halki 
yih  ki  us  ki  khatir  dukh  bhi 
pao ; 

30  Ki  turn  us  taur  par  jan-fishani 
karte  ho,  jis  taur  par  turn  ne 
mujhe  karte  dekha,  aur  ah  sunte 
ho,  ki  main  karta  hurt. 

II  Bi& 

1  Q<  0  agar  Masih  men  kuchh 
k3  dilasa,  aur    niuhahbat  ki 

kuchh  tasallf,  aur  agar  lt.uk  ki 
kuchh  rifaqat,  aur  agar  kuchh 
rahni  aur  dardmandi  hai, 

2  To  meri  khushi  ko  piira  karo, 
ki  ek  sa  mizaj  rakho.,  ek  si  niu- 
hahbat rakho,  ek-jaii  hoo,  ek-dil 
hoo. 

3  Jhagre  aur  jhiithe  fakhr  se 
kuchh  na  karo,  par  khaksari  se  ek 
dusre  ko  apne  so  bihtar  jano. 


4  Turn  men  se  bar  ck  apne  ah- 
wal  par  nahin,  balki  liar  ek  dua- 
ron  ke  aliwal  par  bhi  lihaz  kare. 

5  Pas  tumhara  mizaj  "wuhi  howe, 
jo  Masih  Yisu'  ka  tha : 

6  Ki  us  ne  Khuda  ki  silrat  men 
hoke  Khuda  ke  barabar  bona 
ganimat  na  jana : 

7  Lekin  us  ne  ap  ko  m'ch  kiya, 
aur  khadim  ki  surat  pakri,  aur 
insan  ki  shakl  bana  : 

8  Aur  admi  ki  surat  men  zahir 
hoke  ap  ko  past  kiya,  aur  marne 
tak,  halki  salibi  maut  tak,  far- 
manbardar  raha. 

9  Is  waste  Khuda  ne  use  bahut 
sarfaraz  kiya,  aur  us  ko  aisa  nam, 
jo  sab  minion  se  buzurghai,  bakh- 
sha: 

10  Taki  Yisii'  ke  nam  par  liar 
ek,  kya  asmanf,  kya  zamini,  aur 
kya  jo  zamin  ke  tale  liain,  ghutna 
teke; 

11  Aur  bar  ek  zuban  iqrar  kare, 
ki  Yisu'  Masih  Khudawand  hai, 
taki  Khuda  Bap  ka  jalal  howe. 

12  So,  ai  mere  bhaio,  jis  tarah  turn 
hamesha  farmanbardarf  karte  ae 
ho,  usi  tarah  turn  na  sirf  men  hii- 
ziri  men,  balki  ab  meri  gair-haziri 
men,  hahut  ziyada  darte  aur  thar- 
tharate  apni  najat  ke  kam  kiye  jao. 

13  Kyiinki  Khuda  hi  hai,  jo  turn 
men  asar  karta,  ki  turn  us  ki 
marzi  ke  mutabiq  chaho,  aur  kam 
bhi  karo. 

14  Sab  kain  be-kurkurae  aur 
bin  takrar  karo : 

15  Taki  turn  be-ilzam  aur  be- 
bad  hoke  terin  tircbhi  qaum  kc 
darmiyan  Khuda  ke  he-'aib  far- 
zand  bane  raho;  (jin  ke  bieh 
turn  mir  ke  manindjo  dunyamen 
hai  chamakte  ho  ; 

16  Ki  zindagi  ka  kalam  liye  hiie 
rahte;)  taki  Masih  ke  din  meri 
harai  ho,  ki  meri  daur  aur  mihnat 
be-faida  na  hiii. 

17  Par  agar  mera  lalui  tumhare 
iman  ki  qurbani  aur  hadye  par 
dhala  jawe,  tauhlif  main  khush 
hun,  aur  turn  sab  kc  sath  khushi 
karta  hun. 


PILIPP10N,  II.  HI. 


18  Turn  bin  waise  hi  khush  ho, 
am  mere  sath  khushi.karo. 

19  Aur  mujhe  Khudawarid  Yisii* 
sc  yih  unimed  hai,  ki  Timtaus  ko 
tiunhare  pas  jakl  bhcj  un,  tuki 
tumhara  ahwal  diryah  karkc 
men  bbi  khatir-janfai  ho. 

20  Kyunki  koi  aisa,  ek-dil  rai'iq 
mere  sath  nahin,  jo  be-garazi  se 
tumlmrc  liye  flkrmand  howe. 

21  Ki  sab  apni  chizon  ki  talash 
men  hain,  na  un  In  jo  Yisu'Masih 
ki  hain. 

22  Lekin  turn  us  ki  azmai  hui 
khiibi  se  waqif  ho,  ki  jaise  beta 
bap  ke  sath,  waise  us  ne  mere 
sath  Injil  ki  khidmat  la. 

23  Pas  main  ummedwar  hiin,  ki 
apnc  ahwal  ka  anjam  dekhke  iil- 
faur  use  bhej  dun. 

24  Aur  mujhe  Khudawand  se 
yaqin  hai,  ki  main  ap  bhi  jakl  aim. 

25  Ab  main  ne  Ipafraditus  ko 
jo  nierii  bha?',  aur  ham-khidmat, 
aur  ham-sipahi,  aur  tumhara  pa- 
yik,  aur  mera,  ihtiyaj  raf'a  karnc 
ke  liyc  khadim  hai,  turn  pas 
bhejna  zarur  jana. 

2G  Ki  wuh  tum  sab  ka.  nipat 
mushtaq  hai,  aur  is  waste  ki  turn 
ne  us  ki  bmiari  ka  hai  suna  tha, 
ud&s  rahta  tha. 

27  Wuh  to  bimari  se  marne  par 
tha,  par  Khuda  ne  us  par  rahm 
kiya;  aur  faqat  us  par  nahin,  bafki 
mujh  par  bhi,  tk  na  howe,  ki 
main  gam  par  gam  khaun. 

28  So  main  ne  use  bahut  jald 
bheja,  taki  tum  us  Id  do  bara 
mulaqat  se  khush  ho,  aur  mera 
bhi  gam  ghate. 

29  Pas  tum  us  ko  Khudawand 
ke  sabab  kamal  khushi  sc  qabul 
karo,  aur  aison  ki  'izzat  karo. 

30  Is  bye  ki  wuh  Masih  ke  kam 
ke  waste  marne  par  tha,balki  us  ne 
apni  zindagf  ko  nachiz  jana,  taki 
us  kanii"  ko,  jo  tum  ne  mcri  khid- 
mat ke  haqq  men  ki  thi,  piira 
kare. 


Ill  BAB. 

1  IT)  AQI,  ai  mere  bhain,  Khu- 
.1,)  diiwaiid  men  khush  rahn. 

Wub  hi  b;1t  tumhen  phir  pliir 
Jikhna  mere  live  taki  if  nahin,  aur 
tumhareliye  salaumtika  ba'is  hai. 

2  Kutton  se  khabardar  raho, 
badkaron  se  parhez  karo,  katkiit 
karnewalon  se  ehaukas  raho. 

3  Kyunki  haqiqi  khatna  ham 
hain,  jo  ruh  se  Khuda  ki  'ibadat 
karte  hain,  aur  Masih  Yisii'  par 
fakhr  karte  hain,  aur  jism  ka 
bharosa,  nahin  rakntc. 

4  Lekin  main  jism  ka  bharosa 
rakh  sakta  bun :  agar  aur  koi 
jism  par  bharosa  kar  sake,  to 
main  ziyada : 

5  Ki  mera  khatna  at  h  wen  din 
hiia,  aur  main  Israel  ki  aulad, 
Binyamui  kc  firqe  se,  'Ibriinion 
ka,  'Ibrani,  sharf  at  ki  nisbat  Pa- 
ris! him ; 

6  Gairat  men  to  kalfsiye  ka  sa- 
tanewala,  aur  shari'at  ki  rastbazi 
men  be-'aib  tha. 

7  Lekin  jitni  ehizen  mere  naf'a 
ki  thin,  main  ne  unhin  ko  Masih 
ki  khatir  nuqsan  samjha. 

8  Balki  main  apne  Khudawand 
Masih  Yisii1  ki  pahchan  ki  kliubi 
ke  sabab  sab  kuchh  nuqsan  sa- 
majhta  hun,  jis  ki  khatir  bar 
chiz  ka  nuqsan  uthaya,  aur  un- 
hen  gnndagi  jiinta  him,  taki  main 
Masih  ko  naf'a  men  piluu, 

9  Aur  us  men  paya  jaiin,  apni 
is  rastbazi  ke  sath  nahin  jo  sha- 
ri'at se  hai,  balki  us  rastbazi  kc 
sath  jo  Masih  par  fman  lane  se, 
ya'ne,  us  rastbazi  ko  sath  jo  Khu- 
da. ki  taraf  se  fman  ki  rah  men 
milti*  hai : 

10  Aur  ki  main  us  ko  aur  us  kc 
jf  uthne  ki  qudrat  ko,  aur  us  ke 
sath  dukhon  men  sharik  hone  ko 
daryraft  karu'n,  anr  us  kz  maut  se 
muwafaqat  uaida  kariin; 

1 1  Taki  main  kisi  tarah  sc  mur- 
don  ke  ji  uthne  ke  darje  tak  pa- 
hunchun. 

12  Kyunki  main  ab  tak  pa  na 


FILIPPlON,  III.  IV. 


ehuka,  aur  hanoz  main  ka.mil  na- 
liin  hiia:  balki  pichha  kiyejata 
hun,  takijisgaraz  kc  Hye  mujkc 
Yisii'  Masih  ne  pakra,  main  use 
jii  pakyun. 

13  Ai  bhai'o,  mera  y'iii  gumfm 
nalun,  ki  main  pakay  cbuka  hun  : 
par  itna  hai  ki  main  un  cliizon  ko 
jo  pichhc  chhiiiin  blnilke  un  ke 
liye  jo  age  bain  barb  a  hiia, 

14  Sidba  nishan  ki  taraf  chala 
jiita  hun,  taki  main  us  sila  ko,  jis 
ke  bye  Khuda  ne  mujh  ko  Masih 
Yisu'  ki  ma'rifat  se  upar  bulaya, 
pa  tin. 

15  l7as  ham  men  se  jitne  kamil 
ham,  yihi  khiyal  rakhen :  aur 
agar  kisi  bat  men  tumhara  aur 
tarah  ka  khiyal  ho,  to  Khuda  use 
bhi  turn  par  khol  dega. 

Ifi  Ba  har  hai  jahan  tak  ham 
pahuncke  hain,  usi  ke  qaniin  par 
qadam  maren,  nsi  ko  khiyal  ka- 
ren. 

17  Ai  hhaio,  turn  sab  ke  sab 
meri  pairam  karo,  aur  turn  un  lo- 
gon pur,  jo  is  namune  ke  muwafiq, 
jo  ham  men  dekhte  ho,  chalte 
haiij,  gaur  karo. 

18  (Kyunki  bahutere  chalne- 
-wale  hain  jin  ka  zikr  main  ne 
turn  se  barha  kiya\  aur  ab  ro  roke 
kahta  hiin,  ki  we  Masih  ki  salfb 
ke  dushman  hain : 

19  Un  ka  anjam  halakat  hai, 
un  ka  Khuda  pet,  un  ka  nang  un 
ki  bavai  hai,  we  dunya  ki  chizon 
par  khiyal  rakhte  hain.) 

20  Kyunki  ham  asman  ke  bash- 
indon  ke  ham-watan  hain,  jahan 
se  najat  bakhshnewale  Khuda- 
wand  YisiT  Masih  ki  rali  takte 
hain : 

21  Ki  vrah  apni  qu&rat  ki  tasir 
ke  mutabiq,  jis  se  wafa  sab  ko 
apne  tabi'  kar  sakta  hai,  kainare 
khaki  badan  ko  badalke  apne  ja- 
la.li  jism  ke  manind  banaega. 

IV  BAB. 

ITS  waste,  ai  mere  bare  piyarc 
X    fiur  'aziz   bhaio,  jo   meri 


259 

khiishi  aur  taj  ho,  ai  piyaro,  turn 
Khudawand  men  isi  tarah  niazbilt 
raho. 

2  Main  Yiiodias  se  iltimas  karta 
hiin  aur  Suntukht  se  bhi,  ki  we 
Khudawand  ki  rah  men  ek-dil 
ho  wen. 

,'J  Aur  ai  sachche  hamkhidmat, 
teri  bhi  minnat  karta  hiin,  ki  tu 
un  'auraton  ki,  jinhon  ne  mere 
situ.  Inji'L  ki  khidmat  men  koshish 
ki,  Klemans  aur  mere  baqi  hain- 
khidmaton  samet,  jin  ke  nam 
zindagi  kc  daf'tar  men  hain,  madad 
karo. 

4  Khudawand  men  hamesha 
khush  raho :  phir  kalita  hun, 
khush  raho. 

5  Tumhari  nriyanaraui  sab  ad- 
mion  par  zahir  ho.  Khudawand 
nazdik  hai. 

G  Kisi  bat  ka  andesha  na  karo ; 
balki  har  ek  bat  men  tumhari 
'arz,  du'a  aur  minnat  se,  skukr- 
guzari  ke  siith,  Khuda  se  ki  jae, 

7  Aur  Khuda  ki  itminin  jo  sari 
samajh  se  bahar  hai,  tumhare  dil- 
Oia,  aur  khiyalon-  ki  Masili  Yisii' 
men  nigahbani  karegf. 

8  Baqi,  ai  bhaio,  jitni  chizen 
sach  hain,  aur  jitni  chizen  muiia- 
sib  hairi,  aur  jitni  chizen  sidhi 
hain,  aur  jitni  chizen  pak  hain, 
aur  jitni  chizen  pasandfda  hain, 
aur  jitni  chizen  ncknam  hain,  agar 
kuchh  neki  am*  kuchh  ta'ri'f  hai, 
to  un  baton  par  gaiir  karo. 

9  Aur  jo  kuchh  turn  ne  mujh  se 
sikha,  aur  qabul  kiya,  aur  suna, 
aur  dekha,  un  par  'amal  karo ; 
tab  Khuda,  jo  sulh  ka  bani  hai, 
tumhare  sath  rahega. 

10  Aur  main  Khudawand  men 
bahut  khush  hun,  is  waste,  ki 
mere  hye  tumhare  fikr  ke  dar- 
akht  men  akhir  ko  plnil  lage,  jis 
ke  liye  turn  age  andeshamand 
the,  par  mausim  na  tha. 

11  Lekin  main  mnhtaji  se  na- 
hin  kahtii ;  kyunki  main  ne  yih 
sikha,  ki  jis  haiat  men,  h\hi,  visi 
par  razi  rahiin. 

12  Main  ghatua  janta  luin,  aur 


280 

barlmi  bin  janta  hun  ;  har  maqam 
men,  aur  sab  baton  men,  ser  hone, 
bhukhe  rahne,  barhnc  aur  gbatne 
ki  mam  ne  ta'lim  pai. 

13  Masih  se,  jo  mujhe  taqat 
bakhshta  bai,  main  sab  kuchh 
kar  sakta  hum 

14  Taubhi  turn  ne  bhala  kiya, 
jo  dukh  men  men  madad  ki. 

15  Ai  Filippio,  tumyih  bin  jano, 
ki  Injil  ki  manddi  ke  shard*  men, 
jab  main  Maqadiiuiyase  nikal  aya, 
tab  kisi  kalisiye  ne,  siwa  tum- 
barf  ke,  dene  lenc  men  meri  madad 
na  ki. 

16  Tassaluniqe  men  bhi  turn 
neek  do  bar  kuchh  bheja  ki  men 
ihtiyaj  raf'a  bo. 

17  Main  to  in'am.  nahin  chahta, 
balki  pbal  chahta  hun,  jo  turn- 
bare  hi  sab  men  ziyada  faida 
bakhshe. 

18  Mere  pas  sab  knebh,  balki 


QULASSlON,  I. 


bahutayat  ke  sath  bai;  main 
bhara  bun,  main  ne  tuinliari 
bheji  bui  chizen  Ipafraditus  ke 
hath  se  pain,  ek  khushbu  aur  qur- 
bamimaqbul,  jo  Khuda  ki  pasand 
hai. 

19  Mera  Khuda  apne  jalal  ki 
daulat  ke  muwafiq  tumhari  har 
ek  ihtiyaj  Masih  Yisu  se  raf'a 
karcga. 

20  Hamare  Bap  Khuda  ka  ha- 
mesha  jalal  howe.     Amin. 

21  Har  ek  muqaddas  ko,  jo 
Masih  Yisri'  men  hai,  salam  karo. 
Sare  bhai,  jo  mere  sath  bain, 
tumhen  salam  kahte  hain. 

22  Sare  muqaddas  log,  khu- 
susan  we  jo  Qaisar  ke  ghar  ke 
hain,  turn  sab  ko  salam  kahte 
ham. 

23  ITamare  Khudawand  Yisii' 
Masih  ka  fazl  tuni  sab  par  howe. 
Amin. 


PULUS  KA  KHATT  QULASSIOI 
KO, 


T  BAB. 

1  TplJLTj'S,  jo  Khuda  ki  marzi 
JT    se  Yisu'  Masih  ka  rasiil 

hai,  aur  Timtaus  bhai  ki  taraf 

se,  I 

2  tin  Qulassion  ke  liye  jo  Masih  i 
men  hokc  muqaddas  aur  imandar  | 
bhfii   hain,    hamare  Bap  Khuda,  , 
aur  Khudawand  Yisu'  Masih  ki 
taraf  se  fazl  aur  salamatl  tumhare 
liye  ho  wen. 

9  Jab  se  ham  ne  sunS,  ki  turn 
Masih  Yisu'  par  iman  lae,  aur 
sab  muqaddas  logon  ko  piyar 
kartc  ho, 


Colossians-  Epitre  aux  Colossiens 


4  Ham  tumhare  haqq  men  ha- 
mesha  du'a  karke  Khuda  aur 
apne  Khudawand  Y"isii'  Masih  ke 
Bap  ka  shukr  kartc  hain, 

5  Us  ummed  ke  liye  jo  tum- 
hare waste  asman  par  maujud 
hai,  jis  ka  zikr  turn  ne  Injil  ke 
kalam  i  haqq  men  suna  ; 

6  do  turn  pas  pahunchi,  jaise 
sare  jahan  men,  aur  pbal  deti  bai ; 
chunanchi  tumhare  daraviyan  bbi, 
jis  din  se  turn  ne  us  ki  suni,  aur 
'Khuda  ke  fazl  ko  use  sachchi 
tarah  se  pahchana  bai : 

7  Chunanchi  turn  ne  hamare 
'aziz  ham-khidmat  Ipafras  se;  jo 


tumhare  waste  Masih  ka  diyanat- 
dar  khadim  hai,  aisii  hi  sikha  ; 

8  Usi  ne  tumhari  Riihi  muhab- 
bat  ko  ham  par  zahir  kiya. 

9  So  ham  bhi  jis  din  seyih  suna, 
tumhare  waste  du'a  mangne  se 
aur  yih  'arz  karne  se  baz  nahin 
rahte  haivi,ki  turn  tamam  hikmat 
aur  riihani  samajh  se  us  ki  marzi 
ki  pahchan  men  kamal  tak  pa- 
huncho ; 

10  Taki  turn  Khudawand  Id  ka- 
mil  razamandipar  Iaiq  dial  chalo, 
aur  liar  ek  nek  karri  men  phal 
late  raho,  aur  Khuda  ki  pahchan 
men  taraqqi  karo ; 

11  Aur  us  ki  jalaK  qudrat  se  sab 
taTah  ki  mazbuti  paida  karo,  taki 
turn  khushi  Ire  sath  liar  siirat  se 
sabr  o  bardasht  kar  sako : 

12  Aur  Bap  ka  shukr  kartc  ra- 
ho, jis  ne  ham  ko  is  laiq  kiya,  ki 
mir  men  muqaddas  logon  ke  sath 
miras  men  hissa  pawen  : 

13  Usi  ne  ham  ko  tarfki  ke 
qabze  se  chhuraya,  aur  apne  pi- 
yare  Bete  ki  badshahat  men 
shamil  kar&ya ; 

14  Us  men  ham  us  ke  lahu  ke 
sabab  se  najat,  ya'ne  gunahoii  ki 
mu'aiT,  pate  hain : 

15  AVuh  andekhe  Khuda  ki  sii- 
rat hai,  aur  wuh  sari  khilqat  ka 
palautha  hai : 

16  ityiinki  us  se  sari  chizen  jo 
dsman  aur  zamin  par  hain,  dekhi 
aur  andekhi,  kya  taklit,  kya  klia- 
windian,kyariyasaten,ky&mukh- 
tarian.  paida  ki  gaym ;  sari  chizen 
us  se,  aur  us  ke  liye  paida 
hum  : 

17  Aur  wuh  sab  sc  age  hai,  aur 
us  se  sari  chizen  habit  rahtf 
hain. 

1 8  Aur  wuh  badan,  ya'ne  kali- 
siye  ka  sir  hai ;  wuhi  shuni'  men 
murdon  men  sc  palautha  hai,  taki 
sab  baton  men  us  ka  auwal  darja 
ho. 

19  Kyiinki  Bap  ko  yih  pasand 
ay  a,  ki  sara  kamal  us  men  base ; 

20  Aur  ki,  us  ke  kbiin.  ke  sabab 
jo  salfb  par  baha,  sulh  karke  sari 


QULASSlON,    .  261 

chizon  ko,  kya  we  jo  zamin  par 
hain,  kya  we  jo  asman  par  hain, 
usi  ke  wasile  apne  se  mila  le. 

21  Aur  turn  ko  bhi  jo  age  be- 
gane,  aur  bare  kamon  ke  sabab 
dil  se  dushman  the,  ab  us  ke  jis- 
mani  badan  se  maut  ke  wasile 
mila  Viyii. 

22  Taki  wuh  turn  ko  muqaddas 
aur  be-'aib  o  bc-ilzam  apne  huzur 
hazir  kare : 

23  Basharte  ki  tumhari  bunyad 
imiin  par  qaim  howe,  aur  turn  us 
se  mazlnit  raho,  aur  us  Tnjil  ki 
ummed  se  jise  turn  ne  suna,  tal 
na  jao,  jis  ki  manadi  bar  ek  ma- 
khliiq  ke  liye  jo  asman  ke  niche 
hai  ki  gayi,  aur  us  hi  ka  main 
Piihis  khadim  bun. 

24  Mam  apni  un  mnsibaton  sc 
jo  tumhare  waste  khmchta  hiin 
ab  klmsh  him,  aur  Masih  ki  mn- 
sibaton ki  kamtiau  us  ke  badan 
ke,  ya'ne,  kalisiyc  ke  liye,  apne 
jism  se  bharc  deta  hun  : 

25  Jis  kalisiye  ka  main  khadim 
hiia,  chunanchi  yih  mukhtari 
Khuda  ki  taraf  se  mujhe  tumhare 
liye  mili,  taki  main  Khuda  ke 
kalam  ko  pura  bayan  karun ; 

26  Ya'ne,  us  bhed  ko  jo  aglc  za- 
mane  se  pusht  ba  pusht  posln'da 
raba,  par  ab  us  ke  muqaddas  lo- 
gon par  zahir  luia : 

27  Jin  par  Khuda  ne  zahir 
karna  chaha,  ki  gair  qauiuon  ke 
liye  us  bhed  ki  hashmat  ki  fira- 
wani  kya  hai ;  jo  yih  hai,  ki 
Masih  turn  men  jalal  ki  ummed 
hai: 

28  Jis  ki  khabar  dekc  ham  bar 
ek  admi  ko  nasihat  karte,  aur 
har  shakhs  ko  kamal  danai  se  si- 
khate  bain,  taki  ham  bar  ek  admi 
ko  Masih  Yisri'  men  kamil  karke 
hazir  karen  : 

29  Aur  isi  liye  main  us  ki  us 
tasir  ke  muwaiiq,  jo  qudrat  se 
nvnjh  men  asar  karti  hai,  janfi- 
shani  sc  mibnat  karta  biin. 


262 


QULASSlON,  II.  III. 


II  BAB. 


1  Ti/jTAIN'  chahtfi  him  ki  turn 
XVJL  jano,  ki  tumhare  aur  un 

ke  waste  jo  Laodiqia  men  ham, 
aur  un  sab  ke  liyejinhon  nc  meri 
jismi  surat  nahin  dekhi,  kya  hi 
janfishani  karta  hun ■ 

2  Ki  un  ke  dilon  ko  tasalli  ho, 
aur  we  muhabbat  se  apas  meri 
gat  he  rahen,  taki  we  puri  samajh 
ki  tamam  daulat  ko  pahunchen, 
aur  Khuda,  ya'ne  Bap,  asr  Masih 
ke  lined  ko  janen; 

3  Jis  men  hikmat  aur  ma'rifat 
ke  sare  khazane  chhipe  bain. 

4  Main  yih  kahta  hun,  ta  na 
howe  ki  kx>i  admi  chikni  cbupri 
baton  se  tumhen  bhulawe. 

oKyunkiagarcbiniainjismsediir 
bun,  par  ruh  se  tumhare  pas,  aur 
tumhari  tartibi  halat,  aur  tumhare 
iman  ki  mazbuti  ko,  jo  Masih  par 
laye  ho,  dekbke,  khush  bun. 

f»  Pas  jaisa  turn  nc  Masih  Yisu 
Khudawand  ko  qabiil  kiya,  waisa 
hi  us  men  chalo  : 

7  Aur  us  men  jar  bandho,  aur 
us  par  banac  jao,  aur  jaisi  turn  nc 
ta'lim  pai,  iman  men  mazbiit  ra- 
ho,  aur  us  men  shukrguzari  ke 
sath  taraqqi  karo. 

8  Khabardar,  aisa  ua  ho,  Id  koi 
failsiifi  aitr  behuda  fareb  se  jo 
Masih  ke  muwafiq  nahin,  balki 
admfoii  ke  dastiir  aur  dunyawi 
'ilm  ke  'usul  ke  muwafiq  hain, 
tumhen  lut.  na  le. 

!)  Ivyunki  Uliihiyat  ka  sara  ka- 
mal  us  men  mujassani  ho  raha. 

10  Aur  turn  us  men,  jo  sari  sar- 
dari  aur  mukktari  ka  sir  hai,  ka- 
mil  banc  ho : 

11  Am*  us  men  tumkara  aisa 
khatna  hua,  jo  bath  se  nahin, 
ya'ne,  Masihi  khatna,  jo  jismani 
gunahon  ka  badan  utar  phenkna 
hai : 

12  Aur  us  ke  sath  baptismamen 
gare  gayc,  aur  nsf  men  Khuda  ki 
qudrat  hi  par,  jis  ne  us  ko  mur- 
don  men  se  jilaya,  iman  lake  us 
ke'sath  jibhiutheho. 


13  Aur  us  ne  tumhen,  jo  gu- 
nahon aur  apne  jism  ki  namakh- 
tuni  se  murde  the,  us  ke  sath 
zinda  kiya,  ki  us  ne  tumhare  sal) 
gunah  bakksh  diye ; 

14  Aur  hukmon  ka  dastkhatt, 
jo  hamara  mukhalif  tha,  hamari 
babat  niita  dala,  aur  us  ko  bich 
mcn  se  uthake  salib  par  kilen  ja- 
rin ; 

15  Aur  sardaron  o  ikhtiyarwalou 
ka  iqtidar  ehhin  liya,  aur  unhen 
barmala  ruswa  karke  un  par  sha- 
diyane  bajae. 

16  Pas  khane  pine,  ya  'id,  ya 
nayc  chand,  ya  sabt  ke  din  ki  ba- 
bat koi  turn  par  ilzam  na  lagawe ; 

17  Ki  ye  :inewali  chizon  ke  say  a 
hain  ■  par  badan  Masih  ka  hai. 

18  Koi  zaid-ul-farz  khaksari 
karke,  aur  firishton  ki  parastish 
karke,  turn  ko  tumhare  ajr  se 
mahnim  na  kare,  ki  aisa  shakhs, 
apni  jismani  'aql  se  'abas  phulke, 
un  chizon  men,  jinhen  us  ne  nahin 
dekhin,  be-ja,  daklil  karta  hai, 

19  Aur  us  sir  ko  nahin  pakre 
rahta,  jis  se  sara  badan,  bandon 
aur  patthon  sc  paiwasta  hoke,  aur 
apas  men  jutke,  Khuda  ki  barhti 
sc  barhta  hai. 

20  Pas  agar  turn  Masih  ke  sath 
dunyawi  'ilm  ke  'ust.il  ki  nisbat 
mar  gaye  ho,  to  turn  kyun  un  ki 
manind  jo  dunya  men  zinda  hain 
dasttir-parast  ho, 

21  (Mat  ckhtma;  matchakhna; 
mat  hath  lagana ; 

"  22  Ye  sari  chizen  kam.  men  lane 
se  nesthojati  hain;)  admion  ke 
hukmon  aur  ta'hmon  ke  mu- 
wafiq ? 

23  Ye  chizen  to,  zaid-ul-farz 
libadat,  aur  khaksari,  aur  badani 
riyazat,  aur  tan  ki  'izzat  na 
karni  ki  us  ki  khw7iibishen  puri 
howen,  hikmat  ki  surat  rakhti 
hain. 


in 


in  BAB. 

AS  agar  turn  Masih  ke  sath 
i  uthe  ho,  to  un  chizon 


QULASSfON,  IU.  IV. 


ki  talash  men  raho,  jo  upar  bain, 
jaban  Masih  Kkuda  ke  dahine 
baitha  hai. 

2  lipar  ki  chizon  se  dil  lagsio, 
na  un  chizon  se  jo  zamm  par 
hairi. 

3  Kyunki  tarn  mar  gaye  ho,  aur  I  kare,  aur  turn  shukrguzar  raho 


263 

14  Aur  un  sab  ke  lipar  mu- 
babbat  ko  pa-bin  io,  ki  wuh  kamal 
ka  kamarbaud  hai. 

15  Aur  Kbudii  ki  itminan  jis  ki 
taraf  turn  ek  tan  hokar  Imlae  gaye 
bo,  tumbare  dilon  par  hukimiat 


tumhari  zindagi  Masih  ke  satb 
Kbudii  mcii  chhipi  hui  bai. 

4  Jab  Masib,  jo  bamari  zindagi 
hai,  zabir  hoga,  us  ke  satb  turn 
bhi  jolal  men  zabir  ho  jaoge. 

a  is  waste  turn  apne  'aziloii  ko 
jo  zamin  par  ham,  yame,  barain- 
kari,  aur  napakf,  aur  shahwat, 
aur  buri  khwahisk,  aur  lalach 
ko,  jo  butparasti  hai,  kushta 
karo : 

0  Ki  un  hi  ke  sabab  sc  Khuda 
ka,  gazab  iiafarmanbardar  far- 
zandon  par  payta  hai : 

7  Aur  age  jab  turn  un  ke  bfcb 
jite  the,  turn  bhi  un  ki  rah  par 
chalte  the. 

8  Par  ab  turn  in  sab  ko  bin', 
ya'ne,  gusse,  aur  gazab,  aur  bad- 
kkwahi,  aur  badgoi,  aur  badzu- 
hani  ko  apne  munh  se  nikal 
phenko. 

9  Ek  dusre  se  jhuth  na  bolo, 
kyi'mki  turn  ne  puriini  insiniyat 
ko  us  ke  ii'alon  samct  utar  pkeu- 
ka; 

10  Aur  nayi  insaniyat  ko,  jo 
ma'rifat  men  apne  paida  karne- 
wale  ki  surat  ke  muwafiq  nayi 
ban  rabi  hai,  pahina  bai : 

11  Wakan  na  Yiinani  hai,  na 
Yahudi,  na  khatna,  na  namakh- 
timi,  na  Barbari,  na  Sqiiti,  na  gu- 
lam,  na  azad,  par  Masih  sab 
kucbb,  aur  sab  men  hai. 

12  Pas  Khuda  ke  cliune  kuon 
ki  manhid,  jo  muqaddus  am:  pi- 
yare  hain,  dardmaudi,  aur  mihr- 
bani,  aur  farotam',  aur  halimi, 
aur  bardasht  ka  lams  jiabmo ; 

13  Aur  agar  koi  kisi  par  da'wa 
rakbta  ho,  to  ek  dusre  ki  bar- 
diisht  kare,  aur  ek  dusre  ko 
bakhshe ;  jaisa  Masih  ne  turn- 
hen  bakbsha,  waisa  hi  turn  bh 
karo. 


16  Masih  ka  kalam  turn  men 
bakutayat  se  rahe;  aur  turn  ek 
dusre  ko  kamal  danai  se  ta'lim 
aur  nasibat  karo,  aur  zabur  aur 
git  aur  riihani  gazalen,  skukr- 
guzari  ke  satb,  Khudawand  ke 
Bye  d'don  se  gao. 

17  Aur  jo  kuchh  karte  ho,  ka- 
lam aur  kam,  sab  kuchh  Khuda- 
wand Yisii'  ke  nam  sc  karo,  aur 
us  ke  wasile  se  Khuda  Bap  ka 
shukr  baja,  lao. 

18  Ai  'aurato,  jaisa  Khudawand 
men  munasib  bai,  apne  apne  kba- 
sam  ki  farmanbardari  karo. 

19  Ai  mardo,  apni  jordon  ko 
piyar  karo,  aur  un  se  kanve  na 
ho. 

20-  Ai  larko,  turn  apne  ma  bap 
ki  har  ek  bat  men  farnianbardar 
ho,  ki  Khudawand  ko  yihi  pasand 
bai. 

21  At  bachckewalo,  apne  larkon 
ko  mat  ebhero,  na  howe  ki  we 
be-dil  hojawen. 

22  Ai  naukaro,  turn  un  ke,  jo 
dunya  men  tumbare  khawiud 
hain,  sab  baton  men  farnianbardar 
raho;  par  khushamadi  logon  ki 
manind  dikhane  ko  nahin,  balki 
sat"  dil  se  Kkudii-tarson  ki  tarab  : 

23  Aur  jo  kucbb  karo,  so  ji  se 
aisa  karo  jaisa  Kbudawand  ke 
liye  karte  hain,  na  ki  admioii  ke 
liye ; 

24  Ki  turn  jante  ho,  ki  tain 
Khudawand  se  badle  men  niiras 
paoge;  kyimki  turn  Kbudawand 
Masih  ki  naukarf  baja  late  bo. 

25  Par  wuh  jo  bura  karta  hai, 
wuh  apne  kiye  ke  muwafiq  burai 
kamawega ;  aur  kisi  ki  tarafdari 
nahin  hai. 


2G4 


QULASSlOff,  IV. 


IV  BAB. 


1  AT  khawindo,  naukaron   kc 
J\_  sath  'ad]  aur  iiis^t'  karo, 

yih  jankar  ki  tumharii  bhi   ek 
Khawind  asman  par  hai. 

2  Du'a  mangne  men  mashgul, 
aur  us  men  shukrguzari  ke  sath 
hoshyar  raho ; 

3  Aur  sath  us  ke  hamare  liye 
bhi  du'a  karo,  ki  Khuda  hamare 
waste  bolne  ka  darwaza  kholc,  ki 
main  Masih  ke  bliccl  ko,  jis  ke 
sabab  qaid  hiia  hun,  bayan  ka- 
run: 

4  Taki  main  use  aisa.  zahir  ka- 
nin,  jaisa.  mujhe  lazim  hai. 

5  Turn  waqt  ko  ganimat  janke 
babar  ke  logos  ke  sath  hoshyari 
se  chalo. 

6  Chahiye  ki  tumhara  kalam 
hamesha  fazl  ke  sath  aur  namkin 
ho,  taki  turn  jano  ki  liar  ek  ko 
kyunkar  jawab  diya  cMhiye. 

7  Tukhikas  jo  piyara  bhai,  aur 
diyanatdar  khadim,  aur  Khuda- 
wand  kf  khidmat  men  sharik  hai, 
mere  Hare  ahwal  hi  tumhen  kha- 
bar  dega : 

8  Us  ko  main  ne  is  live  tumhare 
pas  bheja  hai,  ki  wuh  tunihara 
hai  daryaft  kare,  aur  tumhare  di- 
lon  ko  tasalli  de  ; 

9  Aur  us  ke  sath  Unesimus  ko, 
jo  diyanatdar  aur  piyara  bhai,  aur 
turn  men  se  hai,  bfoej  diya.  We 
tumhen  yahan  ki  sari  khabaren 
pahunchacnge. 

10  Aristarkhus  jo  mere  sath 
qaid  hai,  aur  Marqus  jo  Barnabas 


ka  bhanja  hai,  (jis  ki  babat  turn 
ne  hukm  pae,  agar  wuh  tumhare 
pas  awe,  to  us  ki  khatir  karo  ;) 

1 1  Aur  Yisii'  jo  Justus  kahlatii 
hai,  ye  sab,  jo  makhtiinon  men  se 
bain,  turn  ko  salam  kabte  hain. 
Sirf  ye  hi,  jo  Khuda  ki  badshahat 
ke  waste  mere  hamkhidmat  the, 
mere  liye  tasalli  the. 

12  Ipafras,  jo  turn  men  se  Ma- 
sih ka  banda  hai,  turn  ko  salam 
kahta  hai,  aur  wuh  tumhare  waste 
du'a  mangne  men  hamesha  ko- 
shish  karta.  hai,  taki  turn  Khuda 
ki  marzf  ki  har  ek  bat  men  kamil 
aur  pure  bane  raho. 

IS  Main,  us  ka  gawih  hun,  Id 
wuh  tumhare  aur  un  ke  waste  jo 
Laodiqia  men  hain,  aur  jo  Ilira- 
pulis  men  hain,  bahut  sargarm 
Iiai. 

14  Liiqa,  piyara  tabib,  aur  De- 
mas,  tumhen  salam  kahte  hain, 

15  Turn  un  bhaion  ko  jo  Lao- 
diqia men  hain,  aur  Numfas  ko, 
aur  lis  kalfsiye  ko,  jo  us  ke  ghar 
men  hai,  salam  kaho. 

10  Aur  jab  yih  khatt  turn  men 
parha  jae,  to  aisa  karo,  ki  Lao- 
diqia ki  kalisiye  men  bhi  parha 
jae  ;  aur  Laodiqioii  ka  khatt  turn 
bhi  parho. 

17  Aur  Arkhippus  se  kaho,  ki 
til  us  khidmat  men  jo  tii  ne  Khu- 
da wand  men  pai  hai,  hoshyar  rah, 
ki  use  aujiuu  dc. 

18  Mere  hath  se  jo  Pubis  hun, 
salam .  Meri  zanj  iron  ko^  yad 
rakho.  Fazl  turn  par  hovve,  Ainfn. 


(     265     ) 


PtJLUS  KA  PAHLl  KHATT 
v  TASSALUNIQION  KO. 


I  BAB. 

1  T>tjLtJS  aur  Silwaims,  aur 
JL    Timtaus  ki  taraf  se  Tas- 

salumql  kalisiye  ko,  jo  Bap  Khu- 
da, aur  Khudawand  Yisii'  Maeih 
men.  hai,  iazl  aur  salaraati  hamare 
Bap  Khuda  aur  Khudawand  Yisii' 
Masih  ki  taraf  se  turukare  liye 
ho  we. 

2  Turn  sab  ke  waste  Khuda  ka. 
shukr  hamesha  ham  baja  late 
hain,  aur  apni  du'aon.  men  turn- 
key yad  karte ; 

3  Aur  apne  Bap  Khuda  ke  hu- 
ziir  tumhare  fman  ke  'amal,  aur 
muhabhat  ki  mihnat,  aur  um- 
med  ki  paedart  ko,  jo  hamare 
Khudawand  Yisii'  Masih  ki  ta- 
raf hai,  bila  naga  yad  karte 
ham; 

4  Ki,  ai  bhaio,  Khuda  ke  piyaro, 
ham  jante  hain,  ki  turn  Khuda  ke 
Chune  hue  ho. 

5  Kyunki  kamari  Injil  na  faqat 
lafz  se,  balki  qudrat,  aur  Ruh  i 
Quds,  aur  pure  i'atiqad  ke  sath, 
tumhare  pas  pahunchi;  chunanchi 
turn  jante  ho,  ki  ham  tumhare 
waste  turn  men  kaise  the. 

G  Aur  turn  hamare  aur  Khuda- 
wand ke  pairau  hue,  ki  turn  ne 
kalam  ko  bari  inusibat  ke  sath 
Huh  i  Quds  ki  ]khuski  se  qabul 
kiya : 

7  Yahan  tak  ki  turn  Maqadu- 
niya  aur  Akhaia  ke  sarc  imanda- 
ron  ke  liye  namuna  bane. 

8  Kyunki  turn  se  Khudawand 
ke  kalam  ki  shuhrat  faqat  Ma- 
qaduuiya  aur  Akhaia  men  na  mil, 
balki  bar  ek  jagak  tvunkara  iman 


jo  Khudii  par  Tiai,  mashhur  him, 
yahan  tak  ki  hamare  kahne  ki 
kuchh  hajat  nahim 

9  Is  waste  ki  we  ap  hamara,  zikr 
karte  hain,  ki  ham  "ne  turn  men 
kaisa  dakhl  paya,  aur  turn  kytbn- 
kar  but  on  se  Khuda  ki  taraf  phire, 
taki  Khuda  ki,  jo  zinda  aur  sach- 
cha.  hai,  bandagi  karo ; 

10  Aur  us  ke  Bete  ki,  jise  us  ne 
murdon.  men.  se  jilaya,  rah  tako, 
ki  daman  par  se  awega :  ya'ne, 
Yisii',  jo  ham  ko  anewale  gazab  se 
chhurata  hai. 

II  BAB, 

1  A  I  bhafo,  turn  to  ap  jante  ho, 
A.  ki  hamara  da^hl  turn  men. 

be-faida  na  thd: 

2  Agarchi  ham  ne  age  shahr 
Filippi  men  bara  dukh  aur  rua- 
wai  uthai',  chunanchi  turn  is  se 
waqif  ho,  taubhf  apne  Khud&  ke 
sabab  be-parwaf  ke  sath  Khudii 
ki  Inji'l  kamil  koshish  se  tumhen 
sunate  the. 

3  Ki  hamara  wa'z  gamrahi  aur 
na-paki  aur  dagabazi  se  na  tha  : 

4  Balki,  jaisa  Khuda.  ne  ham  ko 
maqbul  janke  Injfl  ka  amanatdar 
kiya,  waisa  hi  ham  bolte  ham; 
aur  admioii  ko  nahin,  balki  Khu- 
da ko,  jo  hamare  dil  azmata  hai, 
razamand  karte  hain. 

5  Ki  ham  liargiz  khushamad  ki 
bat  nahin  bolte  the,  jaisa  turn 
jante  ho,  na  lalach  ka  parwa 
rakhte  the ;  Khuda  gawah  hai : 

G  Aur  na  adnnon  se,  na  turn  se, 
na  diisron.  se  'izzat  cb.ab.te  the ; 
agarchi  is  sabab  se,  ki  ham  Masah 


I  Thessalonians-  Premiere  epitre  aux  Thessaloniciens 


266  1  TASSALUNiQfON,  H.  III. 

ke  rasul  hain,  turn  par  bojh  dal 
sakte  the. 

7  Balki  liam  tumhare  darmiyan 
aise  mulaim  rahe,  jaisc  dai  jo  apne 
bachchoii  ko  palti  hai : 

8  Waise  hi  ham  tumhare  dilsoz 
hoke,  na  faqat  Khuda  ki  Injfl, 
"balki  apni  jan  tak  bhi  tumhen 
dene  ko  razi  the,  ia  waste  ki  turn 
hamare  piyare  the. 

&■  Kyiinki,  ai  bhafo,  turn  hamari 
mihnat  aur  mashaqqat  ko  yad 
rakhte  ho,  ki  ham  ne  is  liye  ki 
turn  men  ae  kisi  par  bar  na  ho, 
rat  din  dastkari  karke  I  tumhen 
Khuda  ki  Injfl  ki  manadi  ki. 


(  10  Turn  gawah  ho,  aur  Khuda 
bhi  hai,  ki  turn  men  jo  iman  lae, 
ham  kya  hi  paki  aur  rasti  aur  be- 
'aibi  se  guzran  karte  the : 

11  Chunanchi  turn  jante  ho,  ki 
ham  turn  men  har  ek  ki  yun  min- 
nat  karte,  aur  dilasa  dete,  am*  na- 
sfhat  karte  the,  jaise  bap  apnc 
bachchon  ko, 

12  Taki  turn  us  Khuda"  ke  laiq 
chalo,  jis  ne  tumhen  apni  bad- 
shahi  aur  jalal  men  bulaya. 

IS  Is  waste  hamesha  Khuda  kc 
ham  shukrguzar  hain,  ki  jab  wuh 
kalam  jo  Khuda  kd  hai,  jise  ham 
sunate  ham,  turn  ko  mila,  turn 
ne  use  admion  ka,  kalam  nahm, 
balki  Khuda  ka  kalam  jankar,  ki 
wuh  haqiqat  men  aisa  hi  hai,  qa- 
bul  kiya,  aur  wuh  turn  imandaron 
men  asar  karta.  hai. 

14  Ia  liye  ki  turn,  ai  bhaio, 
Khuda  ki  kah'siyaon  ke,  jo  Ya- 
liiidiya  men  Masih  Yisii'  ki  hain, 
pairau  hue :  kyunki  turn  ne  bhi 
apne  ham-qaumon  se  wuhi  dnkh 
pae,  jo  luihon  ne  Yahudfon  se  : 

15  Jinhon  ne  Khudawand  Yisii' 
aur  apne  nabion  ko  mar  dala,  aur 
hamen  satayia ;  aur  we  Khuda  ko 
khush  nahm  ate,  aur  sare  ad- 
mion  ke  mukhalif  ham : 

16  Aur  is  liye,  ki  un  ke  gunah 
hamesha  kamal  ko  pahunchte  ra- 
hen,  we  ham  ko  man'a  karte  hain, 
ki  ham  gairqaumon  ko  wuh  kalam 
na  sunawen,  jis  se  un  ki  najat  ho  * 


kyunki  un  par  gazab  intiha  ko 
pah  nucha. 

17  Par  ham  ne,  ai  bhaio,  turn  se 
thori  muddat  tak  dil  se  nahin, 
zahir  men,  juda  hoke  kamal  arzii 
se  nihayat  koshish  kf,  ki  tumhara 
munh  dekhen. 

18  Is  waste  ham  ne,  ya'ne,  main 
ne  jo  Pubis  him,  ek  ya  do  bar 
chaha,  ki  tumhare  pas  aim ;  par 
Shaitan  ne  hamen  roka. 

19  Ki  hamari  ummccl  anr  khu- 
ahi  aur  fakhr  ka  taj  kya  hai  ?  Kya 
turn  hi  hamare  Khudawand  Yisu' 
Masih  ke  samhne  us  ke  ate  waqt 
na  hoge  ? 


20  Ki  yaqinan  turn  hamare  jalal 
aur  khushi  ho. 

IH  BAB. 

ITS  waste  jab  ham  ziyada  bar- 
X  dasht  kar  na  sake,  to  razf 
hue  ki  ham  Atcni  men  akele  rah 
jawen  ■ 

2  Chunanchi  ham  ne  Timtaus 
ko  jo  hamara  bhai,  aur  Khuda. 
ka  khadim,  aur  Masih  ki  Injfl 
men  ham&ra  hamkhidmat  hai, 
bheja,  ki  wuh  turn  ko  tumhare 
iman  men  mazbiit  kare,  aur  tasalli 
de: 

3  ;T£ki  turn  in  mustbaton  se 
lagzish  na  khao ;  kyunki  turn  ap 
jante  ho,  ki  ham  un  hi  ke  liye 
muqarrar  hiie  hain. 

4=  Aur  jab  ham  tumhare  pas  the, 
tumhen  age  se  kaha,  ki  ham  mu- 
sibat  men  parenge :  chunanchi 
wuhi  hua,  aur  turn  jante  ho. 

5  Is  waste,  jab  main  aur  ziyada 
bardasht  na  kar  saka,  tab  tum- 
hara iman  daryaft  tame  ko  bheja, 
na  h©we,  ki  imtihan  karnewale 
ne  tumhara  imtihan  kiya,  ho,  aur 
hamari  mihnat  be-faida  ho  gayi 
ho. 

6  Par  ab  Timtails  jab  tumhari 
taraf  se  hamare  pas  aya,  aur  tum- 
hare iman  aur  muhahbat  ki 
khushkhabari  laya,  aur  kaha,  ki 
turn  hamara  zikr  i  khair  hamesha 
karte  ho,  aur  turn  hamare  dekhne 


1  TASSALUNlQlON,  III.  IV. 


ke  mnsht&q  ho,  jaise  Id  ham  bhi 
tumhare  hain : 

7  Is  liye,  ai  bhaio,  ham  ne  apni 
sari  musfbat  aur  ihtiyaj  men  tum- 
hare iman  ke  sabab  turn  se  tasalli 
pai; 

8  Kyunki  ab  ham  to  jitc  ham, 
agar  turn  Khudawand  men  qaim 
raha. 

9  Ki  ham  kyunkar  tumhare 
liye,  is  khushi  ke  sabab  jo  hamen 
tumbari  babat  apne  Khuda  ke 
huziir  hasil  hui,  Khudii  kf  shukr- 
guzarf  kar  saken  ? 

10  Ham  rat  din  bahut  hi  du'a 
mangte  rahte  hain,  ki  tumbara 
munh  dekkcn,  aur  tumhare  fnian 
ki  kamtian  puri  karen. 

1 1  Aur  Khuda  hamara  Bap  sip, 
axir  hamara  Khudawand  Yisu' 
Masfh  aisa  kare,  ki  kkairiyat  ke 
sath  hamara  guzar  tumbari  taraf 
howe. 

12  Aur  Kkudawand  aisa  kare, 
ki  jaisf  ham  ko  turn  se  muliabbat 
hai,  tumharl  muliabbat  bhi',  kya 
apas  men,  aur  kya  bar  ek  ke  sath, 
barke,  aur  ziyada  howe: 

'  13  Taki  jab  hamara  Khudawand 
Yisu.'  Masfli  apne  sab  muqadda- 
son  ke  sath  awe,  tab  wuh  tumhare 
dil  haxnare  Bap  Khuda  kc  samhne 
pakfzagi  men  bc-'aib  mazbiit  kar 
de. 

IV  bAb. 

1  /~i  ARAZ,  ai  bhafo,  ham  turn 
VjT    se  Khudawand  Yisii'  ke 

waste  'arz  aur  minnat  karte  hain, 
ki  jaisa.  turn  ne  ham  se  sikha,  ki 
kis  tarah  chalna  aur  Khuda  ko 
^Irtish  karna  zarur  hai,  un  men 
taraqqi  karo. 

2  Ki  turn  jante  ho,  Id  ham  ne 
turn  ko  Khudawand  Yisii'  ki  taraf 
se  kya  hukm  diye. 

3  Kyunki  Khuda  kf  marzi  yih 
hai,  ki  turn  pak  hoke  karamkarf 
se  apne  tain  Mz  rakho  : 

4  Taki  har  ek  turn  men  se  apne 
badan  ko  pakizagi  aur^izzat  ke 
sath  rakhna  jane ; 


267 

5  ISTa  shahwat  ki  badmastf  men, 
gair  qaumon  ki  manind  jo  Khuda 
ko  pahchante  nahin ; 

6  Aur  koi  kisi  bat  men  apne 
bhai  se  beja  aur  us  par  ziyadati 
na  kare :  kyunki  Khudawand  un 
sab  kamon  ka  badla  lenewilla  hai ; 
chunanchi  ham  ne  age  bhi  turn 
se  kaha,  aur  gawahi  di. 

7  Ki  Khuda  ne  ham  ko  na-paki 
ke  liye  nahin,  balki  pakizagi  ke 
waste  bulaya. 

8  Is  waste,  jo  hiqarat  kartd.  hai, 
so  admi  Id  nahin,  balki  Khuda  ki 
hiqarat  karta  hai,  jis  ne  hamen 
apni  pak  Kuh  bhi  di. 

9  Ab  bhaion  ki  nmhabbat  ki 
babat  hajat  nahin,  ki  tumbcn 
kuchh  likhtin ;  kyunki  turn  ne 
apas  men  muliabbat  karne  ki 
Khuda  se  ta'lim  pai. 

10  Chunanchi  turn  un  sabbhaion 
se  jo  tamam  jVlaqaduniya  men 
hain,  aisa  hi  karte  ho ;  lekin,  ai 
bhaio,  ham  tumhari  mmnat  karte 
hain,  ki  turn  ziyida  taraqqi  karo ; 

11  Aur  jis  tarah  ham  ne  tumheii 
hukm  kiya,  turn  garibi  ke  skih 
rabne,  aur  ap  apne  karobar  karne, 
aur  apne  Mthort  se  kam  karne 
ki  'izzat  ke  cUahnewale  ho  j 

12  Taki  turn  un  ke  age,  jo  bahar 
hain,  durusti  sc  chalo,  aur  kisi 
chiz  ki  ihtiyaj  na  rakho. 

13  Ai  bhaio,  main  nahin  chahta 
hun,  ki  turn  un  ke  ahwal  se  jo  so 
gaye  hain,  na-waqif  raho,  taki  turn 
auron  ki  manind  jo  na-ummed 
hain  gam  na  karo. 

14  Kyunki  ham  no  jo  yaqin 
kiya,  ki  Yisu'  miia,  aur  utha,  to 
yih  bhi  yaqin  kiya  chahiye,  ki 
Khuda.  unben,  jo  Yisii'  men  so 
gaye  hain,  us  ke  sath  le  aegii. 

15  Ki  ham  tumhcn  Khudawand 
ke  hukm  sc  yih  kabte  hain,  ki  we 
jo  ham  men  se  Khudawand  kc 
ane  tak  zinda  aur  baqi  rahenge, 
un  se  jo  so  gaye  hain,  age  na  barh 
jaenge. 

16  Kyunki  Khudawand  ap  dhiim 
se  muqarrab  firishtc  ki  awaz  ke 
sath  Khud&  ka.  narsinga  phunkte 

n2 


263 

hue  asman  paf  se  utrega,  aur  jo 
Masih  men  hoke  mile  hain,  we 
pahle  uthenge : 

17  Ba'd  us  ke  ham  men  se  jo 
jite  chhuteiige  un  samet  badlion 
par  nagah  nth  jaeiige,  taki  hawa 
men  Khudawand  se  mulaqat  ka- 
ren  j  so  ham  Khudawand  ke  sdtli 
hamesha  rahenge. 

18  Pas  turn  in  baton  se  apas 
men  ek  dusre  ko  tasalH  do. 

V  BlB. 

1  "pAll,  ai  bhiifo,  tumhen  us 
XT   ki  hajat  nahm,  ki  wanton 

aur  maushnon  ki  babat  kuchh 
tiunhen  likhun. 

2  Is  waste  ki  turn  ap  khub  jaute 
ho,  ki  Khudawand  ka,  din  is  tarah 
awega,  jis  tarah  rat  ko  chor  ata 
hai. 

3  JU  waqt  log  kahte  honge,  ki 
Salamati  aur  be-khatri  hai,  tab,  jis 
tarah  hamila  ko  dard  lagte  ham, 
un  par  nagaliani  halakat  awegf, 
aur  we  na  bachenge. 

4  Par  turn,  ai  bhaio,  tariki  men 
nahm  ho,  ki  wuh  din  chor  Id  tarah 
turn  par  a  pare. 

5  Turn  sab  nur  ke  ferzand,  aur 
din  ki  aulad  ho;  ham  rat  ke 
nahm,  aur  na  tariki  ke  hain. 

0  Is  waste  chahiye,  ki  auron  ki 
tarah  na  soen,  balki  bedir  aur 
hoshyar  rahen. 

7  Kyunki  jo  sote  hain,  so  rat  hi 
ko  sote  ham ;  aur  jo  matwalc 
bote,  rat^  hi  ko  matwale  hote 
hain. 

8  Par  ham  jo  din  ke  hain,  iman 
o  muhabbat  ka  baktar,  aur  najat 
ki  unimed  ka  khod  pahinkar, 
jagte  rahen. 

0  Kyunki  Khuda  ne  ham  ko 
gazab  ke  liye  nahin,  balki  is  liye 
muaarxar  kija,  ki  ham  apne  Khu- 
dawand Yisii'  Masih  se  najat  hasil 
karen ; 

10  Ki  wuh  hamare  waste  rmia, 
taki  ham,  kya  jagte,  kya  sote,  us 
ke  sath  jfen. 

11  Is  liye  turn  ek  ek  ko  tasalli 


1  TASSALUNfQlOX,  IV.  V. 


do,  aur  ek  dusrc  ki  taraqqicMho ; 
chunanchi  turn  karte  bhi  ho. 

12  Aur,  ai  bhaio,  ham  turn  se 
'arz  karte  hain,  Id  turn  un  ko  jo 
turn  men  mihnat  karte,  aur  Khu- 
dawand ke  kam  men  tumhare 
sardar  hain,  aur  turn  ko  nasihat 
karte  hain,  mano; 

1JJ  Anr  un  ke  kam  ke  sabab 
muhabbat  se  un  ki  bari  'izzat  karo. 
Aur  turn  apas  men  mile  raho. 

14  Aur,  ai  bhaio,  ham  tumhari 
minnat  karte  hain,  ki  turn  kajrau- 
on  ko  nasihat  karo,  za'if-dilon 
ko  cliJasa  do,  kamzoron  ko  sam- 
bhalo,  sab  ki  bardasht  karo. 

1 5  Dekho,  koi  kisi  se  badi  ke'iwaz 
badi  na  kare ;  balki  tmn  har  waqt 
ek  diisre  se,  aur  sab  se,  khush-su- 
luki  karo. 

16  Hamesha  khusk  raho. 

17  Nit  du'a  mango. 

18  liar  ek  bat  men  shukrguzari 
karo;  kyunki  Masih  Yisu*  men 
tumhari  babat  Khuda,  ki  yihi 
marzi  hai. 

19  Kiih  ko  mat  bujhao. 

20  Kubuwaton  ki  hiqarat  na 
karo. 

21  Sari  baton  ka  imtihan  karo ; 
bihtar  ko  ikhtiyar  karo. 

22  Har  ek  badi  ki  siirat  hi  se 
diir  raho. 

23  Aur  wuh  jo  salamatika  Khu- 
da hai,  &p  hi  turn  ko  bilkull  pak 
kare,  aur  tumh&ra  Sab  kuchh, 
ya'ne,  tnmharf  ruh,  aur  jan,  o 
badan,  hamare  Khudawand  Yisu' 
Masih  ke  ane  tak  be-'aib  salamat 
rahe. 

24  Jis  ne  tumhen  bulaya,  wuh 
sachcha  hai ;  wuh  aisa  hi  karega. 

25  Bhaio,  hamare  waste  du'a 
mango. 

26  Sare  bkafon  ko  pak  bosa  leke 
salam  kaxo. 

27  Main  tumhen  Khudawand 
ki  qasam  deta  hiin,  ki'  yih  khatt 
sare  muqaddas  bhaion  men  parh- 
wao. 

2S  Hamare  Khudawand  Yisu' 
Masih  ka  fazl"  turn  par  howe. 
Amm. 


(    269    ) 


PIJLtJS  KA  DUSBA  KHATT  TA8SA- 
LlMQION  KO. 


I  BAB. 

JL  Timtaiis  ki  taraf  se  Tas- 
saluniqion  ki  kalisiye  ko,  jo  ha- 
mare Bap  Khuda  am:  Khudawand 
Yisii'  Masih  men  hai : 

2  Hamare  Bap  Khuda  aur  Khu- 
dawand Yisii'  Masih  ki  taraf  se 
fazl  aur  salarnati  tumhare  liye 
howe. 

3  Bhaio,  lazim  hai,  ki  ham  tum- 
hare liye  hamesha  Khuda  ka 
shukr  karen  ;  chunanehi  munasib 
hai,  is  liye  ki  tumhara  hnan  zi- 
yada  hota  jata  hai,  aur  turn  sab 
men  se  har  ek  ki  muhabbat  diis- 
ron  se  barhti  jati  hai ; 

4  Yahan  tak  ki  ham  ap  Khuda 
ki  kalisiyaon  men  tumhare  sabab 
fakhr  karte  ham,  ki  un  sab  dukh 
aur  nrasibaton  men  jo  turn  sahte 
ho,  tumhara  sabr  aur  iman  zahir 
hota  hai : 

5  Khuda  ke  sachche  insaf  ka 
yih  ek  namiina  hai,  ki  turn  Khuda 
ki  badshahi  ke  laiq  gine  jao,  jis  ke 
liye  turn  dukh  pate  ho  : 

6  Kyiinki  Khuda  ke  nazdik  insaf 
yih  hai,  ki  jo  tumhen  'aziyat  dete 
hain,  unhen.  'aziyat  de, 

7  Aur  tumhen  jo 'aziyat  pate  ho, 
hamare  sath  aram  dc,  us  want  ki 
Khudawand  Yisii'  asman  se  apne 
zabardast  firishton  ke  sath  bhar- 
akti  ag  men  zahir  hoga, 

8  Aur  un  se  jo  Khuda  ko  nahin 
pahchante,  aur  hamare  Khuda- 
wand Yisii'  Masih  ki  Injil  ko 
nahin  mante,  badla  lega. 

9  We  Khudawand  ke  chihra  sc, 


aur  us  ki  midrat  ke  jalal  se,  abadi 
halakat  ki  saza  pawengo ; 

10  Us  din  jab  wuh  awega,  ki 
apne  muqaddason  se  jalal  pawe, 
aur  apne  sab  imandaron  men 
(kyiinki  turn  hamari  gawahi  par 
iman  lae)  ta'ajjub  ka,  bais  ho. 

11  So  ham  tumhare  liye  sada 
du'a  mangte  hain,  ki  hamara 
Khuda  tumhen  is  bulabat  ke  laiq 
jane,  aur  neki  ki  sab  khushi,  aur 
iman  ke  kam  ko  qudrat  se  piira 
kare: 

12  Taki  hamare  Khuda  aur 
Khudawand  Yistf  Masih  ke  fazl 
ke  muwafiq,  hamare  Khudawand 
Yisii'  Masih  ka  nam  turn  men  aur 
turn  us  men  jalil  ho. 

II  BlB. 

1  TT>  IIAlO,  ham  apne  Khuda- 
JJ  wand  Yisif  Masih  ke  fae, 

aur  apne  us  pas  jam'a  hone  ki 
babat  turn  se  'arz  karte  hain, 

2  Ki  turn  is  kkiyal  se  ki  Masih 
ka  din  a  pahmicria  hai,  jaid.  apne 
dil  ki  dharas  mat  khoo,  aur  na 
ghabrao,  na  kisi  ruh,  na  kisi  ka- 
lam,  na  kisi  khatt  se ;  yih  soch- 
kar,  ki  wuh;  harairi  taraf  se 
hai. 

3  Kot  tumhen  kisi  tarah  se  fareb 
na  de;  kyiinki  wuh  din  nahin 
awega,  magar  jab  tak  ki  pahile 
bargashtagi  na  ho,  aur  wuh  granah 
ka  shakhs,  ya'ne,  halakat  ka  far- 
zand,  zahir  na  howe ; 

4  Jo  har  ek  ka,  ki  Khuda  ya 
ma'biid  kahlata  hai,  mukhalif  hai; 
aur  un  se  ap  ko  bai-a  samajhta 

B  3 


II  Thessalonians-  Deuxieme  epTtre  aux  Thessaloniciens 


2  TASSALUNfQlON,  II.  III. 


270 

hai,  yahan  tak  Id  wuh  Khuda  ki 
haikal  men  Khuda  ban  baithega, 
aur  apne  tarn  dikhawega,  ki  main 
Khuda  hiin. 

5  Kya  tumhen  yad  nahm,  ki 
main  tumhare  sath  hote  hiie  turn- 
ben  yib  batcn  kahta  tha? 

6  Aur  turn  us  ko  jante  ho,  jo 
ab  rokta  hai,  taki  wuh  apne  waqt 
par  zahir  ho. 

7  Ki  badkari  ka  bhed  ab  bhi  to 
tasirkartajatahai:  sirfitnazarur 
hai,  ki  wuh  jo  ab  tak  roknewalii 
hai,  bich  sc  diir  kiya  jae. 

8  Tab  wuh  Badkar  zahir  hoga, 
jiso  Khudawand  apne  munh  ke 
dam  se  halsk,  aur  apne  ane  ki 
tajalli  se  nest  kar  dega. 

9  Us  ka  ana  Shaitan  ke  kiye  ke 
muwafiq  kamal  qudrat,  aur  jhuthe 
nishan,  aur  achambhon, 

10  Aur  halak  honewalon  ke 
clsrmiyan  ehararat  ki  kamal  da- 
g&bazi  ke  sath  hoga ;  is  -waste,  ki 
imhon  ne  rasti  ki  muhabbat  ko, 
jis  se  we  rtajat  pate,  ikhti3Tar  na 
Kiya. 

11  Aur  is  liye  Khuda  un  pas 
tiisir  karnewali  daga  bhejega,  ya- 
han tak  ki  we  jhuth  ko  sach 
jdncnge  : 

12  Taki  we  sab  jo  sachaf  par 
mi  an  na  lae,  balki  ni-rasti  se  razf 
the,  saza  pawen. 

13  Par,  ai  bhaio,  Khudawand 
ke  piyaro,  lazini  hai,  ki  ham  turn- 
bare  waste  hamesba  Khuda  ki 
shukrguzari  karen,  ki  Khuda  ne 
tumhen  auwal  ee  chun  liya,  ki 
tuna  Rub  se  pakizagi  Msil  karke, 
aur  sachai  par  lman  lake,  najat 
pao : 

14  Jia  ke  live  tumhen  hamari 
Injil  ke  wasile  bulaya,  ki  turn 
hamare  Khudawand  Yisu'  Masfli 
ka  jalal  basil  karo. 

15  Pas  is  waste,  ai  bhaio,  maz- 
}»it  raho,  aur  un  baton  ko,  jo 
tumhare  supurd  hum,  jinheii  turn 
ne  kalam,  ya  hamare  khatt  se 
sikha  tha,  thambe  raho. 

16  Abbamara  Khudawand  Yisii' 
Masih  ap,  aur  hamara  Bap  Khuda, 


jis  ne  hamen  piyar  kiya,  aur  ha- 
men  fazl  se  hamesha  ki  tasalli  aur 
achchhi  ummed  di', 

17  Tumhare  dilon  ko  tasalli 
dewe,  aur  turn  ko  bar  ek  achchhe 
qaul  aur  fi'al  men  mazbut  kare. 

in  bAb. 

1  X>AQl,    ai    bhaio,   hamare 

1 "  >  haqq  men  yih  du'a  karo, 
ki  Khudawand  ka  kalam  jald 
phail  jawc,  aur  aisa  jalal  pawe, 
jaisa  turn  men  hai : 

2  Aur  yih,  ki  ham  na-ma'quTaur 
bure  admion  se  chhutkara  pawen : 
kyiinki  sab  men  iraan  nahm. 

3  Par  Khudawand  amanatdar 
hai ;  wuh  turn  ko  mazbiit  karega, 
aur  badi  se  bachaega. 

4  Aur  tumhari  babat  Khuda- 
wand par  hamara  yaqm  hai,  ki 
turn  un  hukmoii  par,  jo  ham 
tumhen  dete  bain,  'amal  karte  ho, 
aur  karoge  bhi. 

5  Khudawand  tumhare  dilon  ko 
Khuda  ki  muhabbat,  aur  Masfh 
ke  sabr  ki  taraf,  hidayat  kare. 

6  Aur,  ai  bhaio,  ham  apne  Khu- 
dawand Yisii1  Masih  ke  nam  se 
tumhen  hukm  karte  ham,  ki  turn 
liar  ek  bhai  se  jo  kajraui  ke 
sath,  aur  us  sompi  hui  bat  ke,  jo 
ham  se  milf,  barkhilaf  chalta  hai, 
kanara  karo. 

7  Kyiinki  turn  ap  jante  ho,  ki 
hamari  pairaui  kyiinkar  kiya  cha- 
hiye ;  ham  to  tumhare  darniiyan 
kajraui  ke  sath  chalte  na  the; 

8  Aur  kisi  ki  roti  mult  na  khate 
the,  balki  mihnat  aur  mashaqqat 
ke  sath  rat  din  kam  karte  the, 
taki  turn  men  se  kisi  par  bojh  na 
howeii : 

9  Na  is  waste,  ki  ham  ko  ikhti- 
yar  na  tha,  par  is  liye  ki  ham  ap 
ko  tumhare  liye  namuna  thahra- 
wen,  taki  turn  hamari  pairaui 
karo. 

10  Aur  jab  ham  tumhare  sath 
the,  tab  ham  ne  tumhen  yih  hukm 
kiya,  ki  jo  koi  kam  na  kare,  wuh 
khane  ko  na  pawe. 


1  TIMTAtfS,  I. 
1 1  Ham  sunte  hain  ki  turn  men    na    raho,    tdki    wuh 


sc  kai  ek  kajraui  ke  sath.  chalte, 
aur  kuchh  kam  nahfn  karte,  balki 
auron  ke  kam  men  dakhl  karte 
hain. 

12  Ham  apne  Khudawand  Yisu' 
Masih  se  aison  ko  hukm  dete  hain, 
aur  un  ki  miunat  karte  hain,  ki 
we  chupchap  kam  karke  apni  hi 
roti  khaen. 

13  Am*,  ai  bhaio,  turu  nek  kam 
karne  men  har  na  jao. 

14  Par  agar  koi  hamari  is  bit 
ko,  jo  !khatt  men  hai,  na  mane,  to 
use  jan  rakho,  aur  us  se  mile 


271 

sharminda 
howe. 

15  Lekin  use  dushman  na  sam- 
jho,  halki  bhai  janke  u&sih&t  karo. 

1G  Ab  salamatf  ka  Khudawand 
ap  hi  turn  ko  hamesha  har  tarah 
se  salamatf  bakhshe.  Khudawand 
turn  sab  ke  sath  rahe. 

17  Mere  dastkhatt  se  mujh  Pu- 
bis ka.  salam;  wuh  har  ek  khatt 
men  nishan  hai ;  usi  tarah  main 
liklita  luin. 

18  Hamare  Khudawand  Yisu' 
Masih  ka  fazl  turn  sab  par  ho. 
Amm. 


PULU8  KA  PAHLA  KHATT 
TIMTAtJS  KO, 


I  BAD. 

1  "TytjLXJS  ki  taraf  se,  jo  ha- 
JL    mare  bathanewfAe  Kmiua, 

aur  hamari  ummedgah  Khuda- 
wand Yisu'  Masih  ke  hukm  sc, 
Yisu'  Masih  ka  Rasul  hai ; 

2  Timtaus  ko,  jo  iman  men  far- 
zand  haqiqi  hai,  fazl,  rahm,  aur 
salamati,  hamare  Bap  Khuda  aur 
hamare  Khudawand  Yisu'  Masih 
ki  taraf  se,  tujh  par  howe. 

3  MainneMaqadiiniyajate'waqt 
tujh  se  iltimas  kiya  thi,  ki  Afasiis 
men  rahiyo,  taki  tu  ba'zon  ko 
takfd  kare,  ki  aur  tarah  ki  ta'lim 
na  dewen, 

4  Aur  kahanion  aur  be-hadd 
naftabaaTnoa  p&r  lihaz  na  karew  i 
yih  sab  kuchh  takrar  ka  ba'is  hota 
hai,  na  ki  tarbiyat  ilahi  k&,  jo 
iman  se  hai. 

5  Aur  hukm  ka  khulasa  wuh 


muhabbat  hai,  jo  pakdili  aur  nck- 
niyati,  aur  be-makr  iman  se  hota 
hai: 

G  Jis  se  Wze  phirke  behuda 
bakwas  ki  taraf  mutaw*ajjih  hue ; 

7  Ki  shari'at  ke  ustad  bana. 
chahte  hain ;  aur  nahfn  samajhte, 
ki  kya  kahte,  aur  kin  baton,  par 
hujjat  karte  hain, 

8  Par  ham  jante  ham,  ki  shari'at 
achchki  hai,  hasharte  ki  koi  use 
sharfat  ke  taur  par  k&m  men 
la- we; 

9  Aur  yih  jane,  ki  sharfat  rast- 
baz  ke  waste  nahiu,  balki  be-shar'a 
o  na-farmaiibardar,  o  he-din,  o 
gunahgar,  o  napak,  o  shuhda,  am" 
ma  bap  ka  m6r  dalnewala,  aur 
ldumi  ^ 

10  Aur  haramkar,  aur  laundc- 
baz,  aur  barda-farosh,  aur  jhuth- 
bolnew^ale  aur  jhutln  qasam  kha- 
newalon  ke  waste,  aur  un  ke  slwa 


I  Timothy-  Premiere  epltre  a  Timothee 


1  TtMTAtfS,  I.  II. 


272 

jo  kuch  sahih  ta'Ii'm  kc  barkhilaf 
howe,  us  ke  waste  hai; 

11  Us  mubarak  Khuda  ki  jalal- 
wali  Injil  ke  muwafiq,  jo  mujhe 
sompi  gai. 

12  Aur  main  apne  Khudawand 
Masih  Yisu1  ki,  jis  ne  mujhe 
iqtidar  diya,  shukrguzar  hun,  ki 
us  ne  mujhe  amanatdar  samajh- 
kar  is  khidmat  par  muqarrar  kiya. 

13  Main  to  age  kufr  baknewala, 
aur  satanewala,  aur  jabr  karnc- 
wala  tha ;  lekin  mujh  par  rahm 
hua,  is  waste  ki  main  ne,  jab  iman 
na  laya  tha,  na-dani  men  kiya.  jo 
kiya. 

14  Aur  hamare  Khudawand  ka 
fazl,  iman  aur  piyar  samet,  jo 
Masih  Yisii'  men  hai,  bahut  ziyada 
hua. 

15  Yih  diyanat  ki  bat,  aur  bil- 
kull  pasand  ke  laiq  hai,  ki  Masih 
Yisu'  gunahgaron  ke  bachane  ko 
dunya  men  aya;  aur  main  un 
sab  men  bara  gunahgar  hun. 

16  Lekin  mujh  par  is  live  rahm 
hi'iii,  ki  Yisii'  Masih  mujh  bare 
gunahgar  par  kamal  sabr  zahir 
kare,  taki  main  un  ke  waste,  jo  us 
par  hamesha  ki  zindagi  ke  liye 
iman  lawenge,  namiina  bamin. 

17  Ab  'azali  badshah,  gairfani, 
na-didani,  wahid,  hakim  Khuda  ki 
'izzat  aur  jalal  hamesha  hamesha 
ko  howe.     Amin. 

18  Ai  farzand  Timtaiis,  main 
tujhc  un  nubiiwaton  ke  muwafiq, 
jo  age  teri  babat  ki  gain,  yin 
hiikm  deta  hun,  taki  tii  un  nubu- 
waton ke  wasile  ae  achchhi  larai 
late ; 

19  Aur  iman  aur  nekniyati  par 
qaimrahe;  jisseba'zonnekanara 
karke  iman  ki  nao  tori : 

20  Unhin  men  se  Humahaius 
aur  Sikandar  hain,  jinhen  main 
ne  Shaitan  ke  hawale  kiya,  taki 
we  tambih  pake  kufr  na  baken. 


XA^ 


II  BAR 

B  main  iltimas  karta  hiin, 
sab  se  pahle  munajaten, 


aur  du'aen  aur  sifarishen,  aur 
shukrguzar  ian,  sare  adrnion  ke 
liye  ki  jawen  5 

2  Badshahoii  aur  martabawalon 
ke  liye ;  taki  ham  kainal  dindari 
aur  munasib  taur  se,  chain  aur 
aram  ke  sath,  zindaganiguzriftien. 

3  Kyunki  hamare  najatdenewale 
Khuda  kc  iigc  yihi  khub  aur 
pasandida  hai. 

4  Wuh  chahta  hai,  ki  sare  admi 
najat  fpawen,  aur  sachai  ki  pak- 
chan  tak  pahunchen. 

5  Ki  Khuda  ek  hai,  aur  Khuda 
aur  admion  ke  Mch  ek  admi  dar- 
miyani  hai,  wuh  Masih  Yisii'  hai ; 

6  Jis  ne  apne  tain  sab  ke  kafare 
men  diya,  ki  bar-waqt  us  ki  ga- 
wahi  di  jawe. 

7  Us  ke  liye  main  manadi  kar- 
newala  aur  rasitl  muqarrar  hua, 
(main  Masih  men  sach  bolta  hun, 
aur  jhiith  nahin  kahta;)  aur 
gairqaumon  ko  iinan  aur  sachai 
ka  sikhlanewala  hiin. 

8  Pas  meri  marzi  yih  hai,  ki 
mard  liar  makan  men  be-gussa 
aur  be-hujjat  pak  hathon  ko 
uthake  du7a  mange. 

9  Aur  yun  hi  'aurat  en  bhi  mu- 
nasib poshak  se  sharm  aur  tamiz 
ke  sath  ap  ko  sanwaren,  na  ki  bal 
gundhne,  aur  sone,  aur  motion, 
aur  qimati  libas  se  ; 

10  Balki  (jaisa  'auraton  ko,  jo 
Khuda-parasti  ka,  iqrar  kartihain, 
munasib  hai),  ap  ko  nek  kamon 
se  sanwaren. 

11  Chahiye  ki  'aurat  chupchap 
kamal  farmanbardari  se  sikhe. 

12  Aur  main  parwanagi  nahin 
deta,  ki  'aurat  sikhlawe,  aur  ap 
skauhar  par  hiikim  ban  baithe, 
balki  khamoshi  ke  sath  rahe. 

13  Kyunki  pahle  Adam  banSy a 
gaya,  ba'djis  ke  Hawah. 

14  Aur  Adam  ne  fareb  nahin. 
khaya,  par  'aurat  fareb  khake 
gunah  men  pkansi. 

15  Lekin  yih  janne  ke  sabab 
bach  jaegf,  agar  iman,  aur  mu- 
habbat,  aur  pakizagi  men,  hosh- 
yari  ke  sath  paedar  rahen. 


1  TIMTAtfS,  HI.  IV. 


in.  BAB. 

1  XT  III  hat  sack  hai,  ki  jo  koi 
JL    kalisiye  ki  nigahbani  ki 
arzii    rakhta,    ach.ck.ke    kam  ko 
cliahta  hai. 

■  2  Fas  chahiye,  ki  nigahban  be- 
'aib,  ek  joru  led  shaukar,  parhez- 
gar,  sahib  i  tainfz,  shayasta,  imi- 
safirdost,  ta'Iim  dene  men  qdbil  ho ; 

3  Ka  ki  shardbi,  yd  marpit  kar- 
newdla,  ya  na-rawa  naf'a  hdsil 
karnewala  j  balki  miydna-rau  ho, 
takrari  aur  lalchf  na  ho; 

4  Aur  apne  gkar  ka  ba-khubi 
bandobast  kare,  aur  kamal  durusti 
he  sdth  larkon  ko  hukm  men 
rakhe ; 

5  ICi  agar  koi  apne  hi  ghar  ka 
bandobast  na  kar  jane,  wuh  Khuda 
ki  kalisiye  ki  khabarddri  kyun- 
kar  karega  ? 

6  Aurnayainuridnaho;  kahin 
wuh  gurur  karke  Shaitan  ki  tarah 
'azab  men  pare. 

7  Aur  chahiye  ki  wuh  bahar- 
walon  ke  nazdik  bhi  neknam  ho  ; 
ta  na  ho  ki  wuh  malamat  utkdwe, 
aur  Shaitan  ke  phande  men 
phans  jawe. 

8  Isf  tarah  khadim-ud-din  bhi 
durusti  ke  sdth  rahen,  na  ki  do- 
zuban,  ya  sharabi,  ya  na-rawa 
naf'a  uthanewale ; 

9  Aur  finan  ke  bhed  ko  saf  dil 
se  yad  kar  rakhert. 

10  Aur  ye  p able  azmdejawen; 
us  ke  ba'd  agar  be-'aib  thahren, 
to  khidmat  karen. 

i  11  Isi  tarah  un  ki  jonidn  bhi 
durusti  ke  Bath  rahen,  na  ki  tuh- 
matian,  balki  parhczgar,  aur  sari 
baton,  men  diyanatdar  kowen. 

12  Khadim-ud-dfn  ek  ek  jorii 
karen,  aur  apne  bachchon  aur 
apne  gharon  ka  ba-khubi  bando- 
bast  karte  hon. 

13  Kyiinki  jinhon  ue  achchhi 
tarah  wuh  khidmat  ki,  so  apne  liye 
achchha  darja,  aur  us  iman  men, 
jo  Masfh  Yisu'  par  hai,  bahut  si 
Mminat  paida  karte  ham. 

14  Mam  is  umiucd  parkijald 


273 

tujh  pas  aun,  yih  baten  tujhe 
likhta  huii. 

15  Agar  deri  ho  jae,  to  til  un 
baton  sc  jan  rakhe,  ki  Khuda  kc 
ghar  men,  jo  zinda  Kmida  ki 
kalisiya,  aur  rasti  ka  sutun,  aur 
tek  hai,  kyiinkar  guzran  kiya 
chahiye. 

16  Aur  hil-ittifaq  dindari  ka 
bard  bhed  hai :  Khuda  jism  men 
zihir  hua,  Ituh  se  rast  thahraya 
gaya,  firishton  ko  nazar  dya,  gair- 
qaumon  men  us  ki  manadi  hiii', 
dunya  men  us  par  iman  lae,  jalal 
men  uthaya  gaya. 

IV  BAB. 

1  ~F>  tJTI    saf  farmati    hai,   ki 
JLVj  akhiri  zamane  men  kitne 

iman  se  bargashta  honge,  ki  we 
gumrah  karnewali  riihon  aur  de- 
won  ki  ta'lfmon  se  jd  liptenge  : 

2  Jo  makr  se  jhuth  bolenge : 
jiu  ka  dil  sun  ho  gaya  hai  j 

3  Aur  we  byah  karne  se  man'a 
karenge ;  aur  hukm  karenge,  Id 
wuh  khana  na  khao,  jinhen  Khuda 
ne  paida  kiya,  ki  imandar  aur 
sachai  ke  jannewale  skukrguzari 
ke  satk  unhen  khdwen. 

4  Kyiinki  Khuda  ki  paida  ki 
hiii  bar  ek  chiz  achchhi  hai,  aur 
inkar  ke  laiq  nahin ;  agar  shukr 
karke  khtiwen : 

5  Is  waste  ki  wuh  Khuda  kc 
kalam  aur  du'a  se  pak  hoti  hai. 

6  So  agar  tu.  bhaion  ko  yih  ba- 
ton yad  dilawe,  to  tu  iman  aur 
us  achchhi  ta'Iim  ki  baton  se,  jis 
ko  tu  ne  sire  se  ba-khubi  daryaft 
kiya,  tarbiyat  pake,  Yisu'  Masih 
ka  achchha  khadim  band  rahega. 

7  Par  behiida  aur  bui'hion  ki 
kahanion  sc  munh  mor,  aur  din- 
dari  men  riyazat  kar. 

8  Ki  badani  riyazat  ka  fluda 
kam  hai;  par  din  dan  sab  baton 
ke  wdste  faidamand  hai,  ki  ab  ki 
aur  ayanda  ki  zindagf  ka  wa'da 
usi  ke  liye  hai. 

9  Yih  bat  sach  aur  kamal  qabu* 
liyat  ke  laiq  hai. 


274 


1  TIMTATJS,  IV.  V. 


10  Hamara  mihnat  karna  aur 
la'n  ta'n  sahna  is  liye  hai,  ki  ham 
ne  zindaKhuda,  par,  jo  sab  adnn'on 
kit,  khass  kar  fniandaron  ka, 
bachanewala  hai,  bharosa  kiya 
hai. 

1 1  Un  baton  ko  farma  aur  sikha. 

12  Kisi  ko  apni  jawani  ki  hiqa- 
rat  na  karne  de :  balki  bol  cMl, 
aur  muhabbat,  aur  ruh,  aur  iman, 
aur  pakizagi  se  imandaron  ke  liye 
namiina  ban. 

1 3  Jab  tak  main  dun,  tu  parhta, 
nasihat  karta,  ta'lim  deta  rah. 

14  Tu  us  ni'amat  se  jo  tujh  men 
hai,  aur  tujhe  hubiiwat  ki  rah  se, 
qissison  ke  hath  rakhne  ke  sath 
mill,  gafil  na  ho. 

15  Un  baton  ko  dhyan  men 
rakh  ;  un  hi  ka  ho  rah  ;  taki  teri 
taraqqi  sabhon  par  zahir  howe. 

1 6  Apni  aur  apni  ta'lim  ki  chau- 
kasi  kar  ;  un  par  qaim  rah  ;  ky- 
iinki, yih  karke,  tu  ap  ko  aur  un 
ko  jo  teri  sunte  ham  bachaega. 


V.  BAR 

1  fTltj  kisi  buzurg  ko  malamat 

a.  na  kar,  balki  us  ki  us 
tarah  minnat  kar,  jis  tarah  bap 
kf  karta  hai;  aur  jawanoiikiyun, 
jaise  bhaion  ki; 

2  Aur  burhion  ki  yun  jaise  m& 
ki ;  aur  jawan  'auraton  ki  yun, 
jaise  bahinon  ki,  kamal  pakizagi  se. 

3  Randon  ki,  jo  haqiqat  men 
rind  hain,  hurmat  kar. 

4  Agar  kisi  rand  ke  bete  ya 
pote  hon,  to  we  yih  sikhen,  ki 
pahle  apne  ghar  men  dindari  zahir 
karen,  aur  bapdadon  ka  haqq  ada 
karen ;  kyiinki  yih  bhala  aur 
K-huda  ke  age  pasandida  hai. 

5  Aur  sachcki  rand  aur  be-kas 
wuh  hai,  jo  Khuda  par  bharosa 
rakhti,  aur  rat  din  munajat  aur 
du'aon  men  lagi  rahti  hai. 

6  Par  jo  'aish  o  'ishrat  karti,  so 
jite  ji  murda  hai. 

7  Aur  tu  ye  baten  farma,  taki 
we  be-'aib  thahren. 


8  Agar  koi  apnon  ki  aur  khass 
kar  apne  ghar  ki  khabargiri  na 
kare,  to  iman  se  munkir,  aur  be- 
iman  se  badtar  hai. 

9  "Wuh  rand  shumar  men  awe, 
jo  sath  haras  se  kam  ki  na  ho, 
aur  us  ne  ek  hi  shauhar  ka  munh 
dekha  ho, 

10  Aurnekokari  ke  sabab  nam- 
war  ho,  aur  us  ne  larkon  ki  tar- 
biyat  ki  ho,  musafirorj.  ko  apne 
yahan  utara  ho,  aur  muqaddason 
ke  pan  wort  .dhoe  hon,  aur  un  ki  jo 
musibat  men  giriitar  hain,  madad 
ki  ho,  aur  har  ek  nek  kam  ki 
dhun  rakhti  ho. 

11  Par  jawan  randon  ko  kanare 
kar  de  ;  kyiinki  jab  we  Masih  ke 
barkhilaf  naziikaten  jatatian  hain, 
to  byah  kiya  ehahtf  hain  ; 

12  Aur  agle  iman  ko  chhorke 
saza  ke  laiq  hoti  hain. 

1 3  Aur  siw4  us  ke  we  alasi  hoke 
ghar  ghar  daurte  phirna  sikhti 
hain ;  aur  faqat  alasi  nahin,  balki 
bakwasi  aur  bar  kam  men  dakhl 
karnewali  hoti  hain,  aur  beja, 
baten  bakti  hain. 

14  Is  waste  meri  marzi  yih  hai, 
ki  jawan  randen  byah  karen, 
bacneke  janeyj,  aur  ghar  ka  kilro- 
bar  karen,  aur  muklmlif  ko  la'n- 
ta'n  karne  ki  jagali  na  dewen. 

15  Kyiinki  kai  ek  abhi  Shaitan 
ke  pickhe  ho  If  hain. 

1C  Agar  kisi  imandar  mard  ya 
'aurat  ki  randen  hon,  to  wuhi  un 
ki  madad  kare,  aur  kalfsiye  par 
bar  na  ho,  taki  wuh  un  ki,  jo 
sach  sach  randen  hain,  madad 
kare. 

17  Un  qissison  ko  jo  achchhi  ta- 
rah peshwai  karte  hain,  khasskar 
un  ko  jo  kaiam  aur  ta'lim  men 
mihnat  karte  hain,  diini  jaza  ke 
laiq  jano. 

]  8  Kyiinki  kitab  yih  kahti  hai, 
Khalihan  ke  bail  ka  munk  mat 
bandh.  Aur  yih,  ki  Kam  karne- 
wala  apni  mazdiiri  ka  haqqdar 
hai. 

19  Jo  da'wi  qissis  par  ho,  ba- 
gair  do  tin  gawahon  ke  mat  sun. 


20  Gunahgaron  ko  sab  ke  samhne 
malamat  kar,  taki  auron  ko  khauf 
ho. 

21  Main  Khuda,  aur  Khudawand 
Yisii'  Masih,  aur  chune  hue  firish- 
ton  ke  age,  yili  hukm  karta  hun, 
ki  tii  in  baton  ko  bagair  pachh 
kc  'amal  men  la,  aur  kisi  ki  taraf- 
dari  na  kar. 

22  Hath  kisi  par  jald  na  rakh, 
aur  na  diisron  ke  gun  ah  on  men 
sharik  ho  :    apne  tain  pak  rakh. 

23  Aur  ab  tu  sirf  pani  na  piya 
kar,  balki  apne  hazima  aur  aksar 
karnzorion  ke  waste  thori  mai  pi. 

24  Ba'ze  admion  ke  gunah  age 
zahir  ham,  aur  'adaiat  men  pahle 
hi  pahunch  jate  hain,  aur  ba'zon 
ke  gunah  pichhe. 

25  Isi  tarah  nek  kam  bin  age 
zilhir  hain ;  aur  we  jo  aur  waz'a 
ke  hain,  chhip  nahm  sakte. 

VI  BAB. 

1  TITKE  chakar  jiie  ke  niche 
J    hain,  apne   kkawindon   ko 

kamal  'izzat  ke  laiq  janen,  taki 
Khuda  ke  nam  aur  ta'lhn  ko  koi 
bura  na  kahe. 

2  Aur  wc  jin  ke  khawind  lman- 
dar  hain,  unhen,  is  waste  M  bhai 
hain,  nachiz  na  janen ;  balki  zi- 
yada  is  liye  khidmat  karen,  ki  we 
imanddr  aur  'aziz  aur  ni'amat  men 
sharik  hain.  Ye  baten  sikhla,  aur 
nasihat  kar. 

3  Aur  agar  koi  dusri  ta'lim.  deta 
hai,  aur  hamare  Khudawand  Yisii' 
Masih  ke  sakfh  kalam,  aur  us  ta'- 
lim ko  jo  dindari  ke  munasib  hai, 
qabiil  nahm  karta : 

4  Wuh  gharnand  karta  hai,  aur 
kuchh  nahin  janta,  balki  use  bahs 
aur  lafzi  takrar  karne  ka  marz 
hai,  jin  se  dah,  aur  qaziya,  aur 
badgoiarj,  aur  badgumanian, 

5  Aur  un  logon  ki  radd  badal, 
jin  ki  'aqlen  kharab  ho  gayi  hain, 
aur  jo  sachai  se  khali  hain,  aur 
gmnan  karte  hain,  id  naf  a  jo  hai, 
wuhi  dindari  hai;  tu  waison.  se 
pare  rah. 


1  XIMTItS,  V.  VI.  275 

(3  Dindari  to  qana'at  ke  sixth 
bara  naf  a  hai.1, 

7  Kyunlu  ham  dimya  men  kuchh 
na  lae,  aur  zahir  hai,  ki  kuchh  le 
ja  nahin.  sakte. 

S  Pas  agar  ham  ne  khlna  kapva 
paya,  to  hamare  liye  has  hai. 

9  Ki  we  jo  daulatmand  hua 
ehahte  hain,  soimtihan  aur  phan- 
de  men,  aur  bahut  si  behiida  aur 
buri  khwahishon  men  parte  hain, 
jo  admion  ko  tabahi  aur  halakat 
ke  darya  men  dub  a  deti  hain. 

10  Kyiinki  zar  ki  dosti  sari  bu- 
raion  ki  jar  hai ;  jis  ke  ba'ze  ftr- 
ziimand  hoke  iman  ki  rah  se  bha- 
tak  gaye,  aur  ap  ko  tarah  tarah 
ke  ganion  se  chhed&. 

11  Par  tu,  ai  mard  i  Khuda,  in 
chizon  se  hhag,  aur  rastbazi,  din- 
dari, iman,  muhabbat,  sabr,  aur 
faxotani  ka  pichlia  kar. 

1 2  Koshish  karke  ima.ii  ki  ach- 
chhi  larai  lar,  hamesha  ki  zin- 
dagi  ko  pakar  rakh,  jis  ke  liye  tu 
bulaya  gaya,  aur  tii  ne  bahut  ga- 
wahon  ke  age  achchhii  iqrar  kiyii 
hai. 

13  Main  Khuda-  ke  samhne  jo 
sab  ko  jilata  hai,  aur  Masih  Yisii' 
ke  huzilr  jis  ne  Panttis  Pilatus  ke 
age  achchha.  iqrar  kiya,  tujhe  tfi- 
kid  karta  bun : 

14  Ki  tu  us  hukm  ko  be-dag  o 
bc-ilzam  hamare  Khuddwand  Yi- 
sii' Masili  ke  zahir  hone  tak  hife 
kar  rakh ; 

15  Jise  wuh  bar-waqt  zahir  ka- 
rega,  jo  mubarak  aur  akela  qud- 
ratwala,  badshahon  ka  badshah, 
aur  Khudawandon  ka.  Khudawand 
hai: 

16  Baqa  faqat  usi  ko  hai;  wuh 
us  nur  men  rahta  hai,  jis  tak  koi 
nahin  pahunch  sakta,  aur  use  kisi 
insan  ne  na  dekha  aur  na  dekh 
sakta,  hai ;  usi  kf'izzat  aur  qudrat 
abadi  rahe.     Amin. 

17  Is  jahan  ke  daulatmandon 
ko  hukm  kar,  ki  magriir  na  ho- 
wen,  aur  be-bunyad  daulat  par 
bharosa  na  karcn,  balki  zinda 
Khuda  par  jis  lie  hamen  sab  kuchh 


276 


2  TIMTAtJS,  I. 


bahutayat  se  diya,  ta  ki  khushi 
se  guzran  karen ; 

18  Aur  yih  ki  we  nckokari  aur 
bhalc  k&m  se  daulatmand,  aur 
sakhawat  par  taiyiir,  aur  bantue 
par  nmsta'idd  howen ; 

19  Aur  ayanda  ko  apne  liye  ek 
bhali  bunyad  paida  kar  rakhen, 
taki  hainesha  ki  zindagi  pawen. 


20  Ai  Timtaiis,  amanat  ko  hi- 
fazat  se  rakh,  aur  bc-dini  ki  be- 
huda  baton  se,  aur  un  takraron  se, 
jinhen  jhutu-imith  'ilm  samajbte 
hain,  munh  pber  lc : 

2 1  Jis  ka  ba'  ze  iqrar  karkc  iman 
ki  rah  Be  bhatak  gaye  hain.  Fazl 
tujh  par  howe.     Arain. 


PULTJS  KA  DUSBA  KIIATT 
TIMTAUS  KO. 


I  BAB. 

1  "ptJLt/S,  jo  us  zindagike 

JL     wa'de     ke    muwafiq  jo 

Masih  Yisii'  men  hai,  Khuda  ki 

marzi  se  Yisu1  Masih  lia  Rasul 

hai, 

2  Piyare  bete  Timtaus  ko  fazl, 
rahm,  aur  salamati,  Bap  Khuda 
aur  hamare  Khudawand  Masih 
Yisii'  ki  taraf  se  howe. 

3  Khuda  ka  main  shukr  karta 
hun,  jis  ki  bandagi  bapdadon  ke 
taur  par  pak  dil  se  karta  hun, 
ki  apni  difaon  men  rat  din  bifa 
naga  tera  zikr  karta ; 

4  Aur  tere  ansuon  ko  yad  karke 
tere  dekhne  ki  arzu  rakhta  hun, 
taki  khushi  se  bhar  jaiin ; 

5  Aur  mujhe  wuh  tera  be-riya 
iman  yad  hai,  jo  pahle  teri  nam 
Lois,  aur  ten'  ma  Yiinike  ka.  tha, 
aur  mujhe  yaqfn  hai,  ki  tera  bhi 
hai. 

6  Is  sabah  se  main  tujhe  yad 
dilata  hun,  ki  tu  Khuda  ki  us 
ni'ariiat  ko,  jo  mere  hath  rakhne 
se  tujhe  mili,  phirke  sulga. 

7  Kyunki  Khuda  ne  hamen  dah- 


shat  ki  Rrih  ko  nahin,  balki  qud- 
rat,  aur  muhabbat,  aur  hoshyari 
ki  diya  hai. 

8  Is  waste  tu  hamare  Khuda- 
wand  ki  gawahi  se,  aur  mujh  sc 
jo  us  k4  qaidi  hiin,  sharminda  na 
ho,  balki  Khuda  ki  qudrat  se 
Injil  ke  dukhon  men  sharik  ho  ; 

9  Ki  us  ne  hamen  bachaya,  aur 
pak  bulahat  se  bulaya, ;  na  hamare 
kamon  ke  sabab  se,  balki  apne 
irade  hi,  aur  us  ni'amat  se  jo  Ma- 
sih Yisu'  ke  waste  azal  men  ha- 
men di  gayi ; 

1 0  Aur  ab  hamare  bachanewale 
Yisu'  Masih  ke  zuhtir  se  zahir 
huf,  ki  jis  ne  maut  ko  nest  kiya, 
aur  zindagi  aur  baqa,  ko  Injil 
se  roshan  kar  diya  ; 

11  Main  us  ke  liye  manadi  kar- 
newala,  aur  rasiil,  aur  gair  qaumoii 
ka  mu'allim,  muqarrar  hiia,  hun. 

12  Aur  isi  liye  main  yih  dukh 
pata  hun ;  lekin  main  sharmata 
nahm,  is  waste  ki  use  jis  par  iman 
laya  hun,  janta,  huri ;  aur  mujhe 
yaqin  hai,  ki  wuh  nieri  amanat  ki 
us  din  tak  hifazat  kar  sakta  hai. 

13  Tu  un  sahih  baton  k&  naqsha 


II  Timothy-  Deuxieme  epitre  a  Timothee 


a  TlMTAtfS,  I.  II. 


jo  tu  ne  mujh  se  sunfn,  us  irnan, 
aur  muhabbat  kc  sath  jo  Masih 
Yisii'  men  hai,  hifz  kar  rakh. 

14  Tii  us  achchhi  amanat  ki  jo 
tujh  ko  mil],  Kuh  i  Quds  ke  wa- 
sfle  se,  jo  ham  men  basti  hai,  ni- 
gahbani  kar. 

15  Tu  yih  janta  hai,  ki  Asia  ke 
sab  log,  jin  men  se  Fijallus  aur 
Harmujanes  ham,  mujh  se  phir 
gaye. 

1G  Khudawand  Unesifarus  ke 
ghar  par  rahm  kare  \  kyiinki  us 
ne  bahut  bar  mujhe  tazadam  ki- 
ya,  aur  meri  zanjir  se  sharminda 
na  hua : 

17  Ealki  us  ne  Rum  men  hote 
mujhe  koshish  se  dhiindha,  aur 
paya. 

18  Khudawand  use  yih  bakh- 
she,  ki  us  din  Khudawand  ka 
rahm  us  par  ho ;  aur  jo  khidmaten 
us  ne  phir  Afasiis  men  kin,  tu  un- 
hen  khub  janta  hai. 

n  bIb. 

1  X)  AS,  ai  mere  farzand,  tii  us 
JL    fazl  se,  jo  Masih  Yisii'  men 

hai,  mazbut  ho. 

2  Aur  meri  un  baton  ko,  jo  tu 
ne  bahut  se  gawahon  ke  samhne 
suni  ham,  aise  amanatdaron  ke 
supurd  kar,  jo  auron  ko  sikha  sa- 
ken. 

3  Pas  tu  Yisii'  Masih  ke  ach- 
chhe  sipahi  ki  manind  dukh  sab. 

4  Jo  koi  sipahgari  karta,  apne 
tam  dunya  ke  mu'amaJon  men 
nahin  uljhata,  taki  wuh  us  ko 
khush  kare,  jis  ne  sipahgari  ke 
liye  use  chun  liya. 

5  Aur  agar  koi  kushti  kare,  to 
taj  nahin.  pata,  magar  jab  qaide 
ke  muwafiq  kushti  kare. 

G  Kisan  ko  chahiye  ki  pahle 
mihnat  kare,  tab  phalon  men 
hissa  pawe. 

7  Jo  baten  mam  kahta  hiin,  tu 
un  ko  soch  rakh,  aur  Khudawand 
tujhe  sab  baton  ki  samajh  dewe. 

8  Yad  rakh,  Id  Yisii' *Masih,  jo 
Daud  ki  nasi  se  hai,  murdon  men 


277 

se  jl  utha,  meri  InjII  ke  muwa- 
fiq: _    " 

9  Jis  ke  liye  main  brtdon  ki  mii- 
nind  yahan  tak  dukh  pata  hiin, 
ki  band  men  hiin  ■  par  Khuda  ka 
kalam  band  nahin  hot&. 

10  So  main  chune  hiiou  ke  liye 
sab  hi  kuclih  sahtfi.  hiin,  taki  we 
us  najat  ko,  jo  Yisif  Masih  se  hai, 
hamesha  ke  jalal  samet  hasil  karen . 

11  Yih  bat  sach  hai,  ki  agar 
ham  us  ke  sath  maren,  to  ham  us 
ke  sath  jiengc  bhi ; 

12  Agar  ham  us  ke  sixth  dukh 
uthawcn,  to  us  ke  sath  badsnahi 
bhi  karenge :  agar  ham  us  ka 
inkar  karen,  to  wuh  bhi  hamara 
inkar  karega : 

JJL8  Agarchi  ham  be-fman  ho  ja- 
wen,  par  wuh  amanatdar  rabta, 
hai ;  wuh  ap  apna,  inkar  kar  nahm 
sakta. 

14  Tii  yih  baten  yad  dila,  aur 
Khudawand  ke  samhne  yih  ga- 
wahi  de,  ki  we  lafzon  ki  takrar  na 
karen,  ki  us  se  kuchh  hasil  nahin, 
magar  yih  ki  sunnewale  dagma- 
gaye  jawen. 

15  Koshish  karke  tii  apne  tain 
maqbiil,  aur  aisa  kixrigar  jo  shar- 
minda na  ho,  aur  sachche  kalam 
ka  durusti  se  taisil  karnewala 
Khuda  ko  kar  dikhla. 

1G  Par  buri  aur  behuda  baton 
se  parhez  kar,  kyunki  we  akhir 
ko  bedini  ke  darjon  men  taraqqi 
karengi. 

1 7  Aur  un  k&  kalam  khure  ki 
bimari  ki  tarah  khata  chala  jaega, 
aurun  men  se  Humanaius  aur  Mi- 
letus hain  ; 

18  We  yih  kalike,  ki  qiyamat 
ho  ehuki,  sachai  se  phir  gaye,  aur 
ba'zon  ka  frnan  diga  dete  hain. 

19  Taubhi  Khuda.  ki  bunyad 
mazbiit  rahti  hai,  aur  us  par  yih 
muhr  hai,  ki  Khudawand  unhen, 
jo  us  ke  hain,  pahchanta  hai.  Aur 
yih,  ki  liar  ek  jo  Masih  ka  nam 
letS  hai,  bad!  se  baz  rahe. 

20  Par  bare  ghar  men  faqat 
sone  riipe  hi  ke  bartan  nahin ; 
balki  kath  aur  mitti  ke  bhi  hote 


2  XIMXAtJS,  II.  III.  IV. 


278 

hain ;  aur  ba'ze  'izzat,  aur  ba'ze 
zillat  ke  hain. 

21  Is  liye  agar  koi  apne  tain  un 
se  pak  saf  kaxe,  to  wuh.  'izzat  ka 
bartan,  aur  pak,  aur  mfilik  ke  kam 
ka,  aur  har  ek  achchke  kam  ke 
liye  taiyar  hoga. 

22  Jawam  ki  shahwaton  se  dur 
bbig,  aur  un  sab  kc  sath,  jo  pak 
dil  se  Khudawand  ka  nam  lete 
hain,  rastbazf,  aur  iman,  aur  mu- 
habbat,  aur  sulh  ki  pairaui  kar. 

23  Par  bcwuquli  aur  nadani  ki 
hujjaton  se  kinara  kar;  ki  til  janta 
bai,  ki  we  jhagrepaidakartihain. 

24  Aur  munasib  nabin,  ki  Khu- 
dawand ka  bauda  jhagra  tare, 
balki  sab  sc  narmi  karnewala, 
aur  sikhlanc  par  nmsta'idd,  aur 
dukbon  ka  saknewala  howe. 

25  Aur  unben,  jo  muqabala  karte 
bain,  farotani  se  samjbawe,  ki  sha- 
yad  Khuda  unben  tauba  bakhshe, 
taki  we  sacbai  ko  pahchanen ; 

2G  Aur  we,  jinheii  Sbaitan  ne 
jita  shikar  kiya  hai,  taki  us  ki 
raarzi  par  chaieri,  hoshyar  hokar 
us  ke  phande  se  chhuien. 

Ill  BAB. 

1  npUyihjan  rakh,  ki  akhirf 
JL     zainane    men    bure    din 

awenge. 

2  Admi  khudgaraz,  zardost,  tar 
hankucwale,  ghamancb,  kufr-kar- 
ncwale,  ma  bap  ke  na-iaxmanbar- 
dar,  na-sbnkr,  na-pak, 

3  Be-dard,  kinawar,  tuhmati, 
na-parhezgar,  be-rahm,  nckon  ke 
dushman, 

4  Dagabaz,  be-liliaz  phulnowale, 
Khuda  se  ziyada  'isbrat  kc  chah- 
ncwale ; 

9  Aur  dmdari  ki  siirat  men  boke 
us  ki  qudrat  ka  inkar  karenge : 
tu  aison  se  dur  Tab. 

6  Kyiinki  un  men  se  we  bain, 
jo  gharon  men  ghusa  karte  bain, 
aur  tin  cbhichliOTi  randion.  ko,  jo 
gunakoii  tale  dabi  bain,  aur  tarah 
tarab  ki  shahwaton  ke  bas  men 
pilars  gayi  bain, 


7  Aur  hamesha  ta'lim  pati  ham, 
aur  sacbai  ki  pahchan  tak  bargiz 
pahunch  nabin  saktin,  giriftar 
karte  bain. 

8  Aur  jis  tarab  Yann.es  aur  Yam- 
bres  ne  Miisa  ka  samhna  kiya,  usi 
tarab  ye  bbi  sachai  ke  mukhalif, 
kharab-'aql,  aur  iman  ki  babat 
na-maqbiil  bain. 

9  Par  we  age  na  barbenge,  is 
waste  ki  un  ki  nadani  sab  par 
zahir  ho  jaegf,  jis  tarah  un  ki  hm. 

10  Par  meri  ta'lim,  chal  chalan, 
irade,  iman,  sabr,  mubabbat,  bar- 
dasht, 

11  Zulin  aur  dukbon  ko,  jo  An- 
takiyd  aur  Ikunium,  aur  Lustra 
men  mujh  par  pare,  tu  ne  sire  se 
bakhubi  daryaft  kiya;  aur  main, 
ne  kaise  kaise  zulm  sahe ;  par 
Khudawand  ne  mujhe  un  sab  se 
bach  a  liya. 

12  Balki  sab  ke  sab  jo  Yisii' 
Masib  men  dfndari  ke  sath  guz- 
ran  kiya  ckahtc  bain,  satae 
jaenge. 

13  Par  bure  aur  dbokhebaz  admi 
fareb  dekc,  aur  fareb  khake,  badi 
men  age  barhte  jaenge. 

14  Par  tu  un  baton  par,  jo  til  ne 
sikhm  aur  yaqih  janin,  qaim  rah  ; 
ki  tii  yih  janta  bai,  ki  kis  se 
sikha ; 

15  Aur  ki  til  lavkai  se  muqaddas 
kitabon  se  waqif  hai ;  we  tujhe 
Masih  Yisii'  par  iman  lane  se  na- 
jat  ki  danai  bakhsb  sakti  hain. 

16  Sari  kitab  ilham  se  hai,  aur 
talim  keT  aur  ilzam  ke,  aur  su- 
dharne  ke,  aur  rastbazi  men  tar- 
biyat  kc  waste  faidamand  hai : 

17  Taki  mard  i  Khuda  kamil 
aur  har  ek  nek  kam  men  taiyar 
ho. 

IV  BiB. 

1  T>  AS  main  Khuda  aur  Khu- 
±  dawand  Yisii'  Masih  ke 
£ge»  jo  apne  zahir  bone  aur  apni 
badshahi  men  zindon  aur  murdon 
ki  'adalat  karega,  takid  karta 
bun: 


2  TIMTA1JS,  IV. 


2  Ki  tu  fcalam  ki  manadi  kar ; 
waqt  aur  be-waqt  usi  kam  men 
mashgul  rah ;  kamal  bardasht  aur 
ta'lim  se  ilzam  de ;  aur  malamat 
aur  nasihat  kiya  kar. 

3  Kyrinki  aisa,  waqt  awega,  jab 
we  sahib  ta'lim  ki  bardasht  ua 
karengc;  par  kan  khujlate  hue 
apm  buri  khwahishon  ke  muwafiq 
ustad  par  ustad  bulaenge. 

4  Aur  kanon  ko  sacliai  ki  taraf 
se  pherke  kahanion  par  laga- 
wenge. 

5  So  tu  sari  baton  men  bedar 
bo  ;  dukk  sab  ;  Injil  sunancwale 
ka  kam  kar;  apru  khidmat  ko 
pura  kar. 

t  6  Kyunki  ab  mera  lakii  dhala 
jata  hai,  aur  mere  kiich  ka  waqt 
a  pahuncha  bai. 

7  Main  achehhi  larai  lar  chuka, 
main  daur  kar  chuka,  main  ne 
fmaii  ko  rakh  liya  : 

8  Akliir,  rastbazi  ka  taj  mere 
liye  dhara  hai;  .so  Khudawand,  jo 
xast  hakim  hai,  us  din  mujhe 
dega ;  aur  faqat  mujhe  nahin, 
balki  un  sab  ko  bhi  jo  us  ke 
zahir  hone  ko  ehahtc  hain. 

9  Tu  kosbish  kar,  taki  mere  pas 
jald  awe : 

10  Kyunki  Demas  ne  ia  jahan 
ko  pasand  karke  mujhe  chhor 
diya,  aur  Tassaluniqe  ko  chala 
gaya ;  Ivreskes  Galatiya  men,  aur 
Titus  Dalmatiya  men  gaya. 

11  Liiqa  akela  mere  sath  hai. 
Tu  Marqus  ko  apne  sath  le  a. 
kyunki  wuh  is  idiidmat  men  mere 
kam  ka  hai. 


279 

12  Main  ne  Tukhikas  ko  Afasiis 
men  bheja. 

13  Tii  wuh  lubada  jise  main  ne 
Troas  men  Qarpus  ke  yahan 
chhorii,  aur  kitaben,  ^khass  kar, 
chamre  ke  waraq,  lete  aiyo. 

14  Sikandar  thathere  ne  nmjh 
se  bahut  badi  ki ;  Khudawand  us 
ke  kamon  ke  muwafiq  use  badla 
de: 

15  Us  se  tu  bhi  khabardar  rah, 
kyunki  us  ne  baman'  baton  ki 
babut  mukhalafat  ki. 

1G  Mera  pahila  jawab  dete  waqt 
koi  mera,  sathi  na  tha ;  sabhon  ne 
rnujhe  chhor  diya ;  is  ka,  hisab 
unhen  dcna  na  pare. 

17  Par  Khudawand  mere  sath 
raha,  aur'  us  ne  mujhe  taqat 
bakhski,  ki  meri  rna'rifat  se  purl 
manadi  ki  jawe,  aur  sab  gair 
qaum  sunen ;  aur  main  babar  ke 
muuk  se  chhuraya  gaya. 

18  Aur  Khudawand  mujhe  har 
ck  zabiin  se  backawega,  aur  apni 
asmani  badshahi  tak  bachae  ra- 
khega ;  us  ka  jalal  hameshahowe. 
Amin. 

19  Priska  aur  Aqula  ko,  aur 
Unesifarus  ke  ghar  ko  salam  kah. 

20  Irastus  Qurintus  men  raha,  ■, 
Trufimus  ko  main  ne  Miletus  men 
bimax  chhora. 

2 1  Jaldi  kar,  ki  tii  jaye  se  peshtar 
pahunche.  Yubulus  aur  Piides, 
aur  Linus,  aur  Qlaudia,  aur  sure 
bhai,  tujhe  salam  kahfce  hain. 

22  Khudawand  Yisu*Mapfh  teri 
riih  ke  sath  rahe.  Fazl  turn  par 
kowe.    Amin. 


(     280     ) 


PULTJS  KA  KHATT  TITUS  K0. 


I  BAB. 

1  T)  tJLtJS  ki  taraf  sg,  jo  Khu- 
JT     da-  ka  banda  aur  Yisii' 

Masih  ka  rasul  hai,  Khuda  ke 
chune  hiion  ke  inian  aur  us  sachai 
ki  pahchim.  ke  "waste,  jo  dindari 
ki  babat  hai ; 

2  Us  hamesha  ki  zindagi  ki  nm- 
med  ke  sath,  jis  ka  wa'da  Khuda 
ne,  jo  jhuth  nahin  bolta,  zamane 
ke  age  kiya ; 

3  Aur  waqt  par  apne  kalam  ko 
us  manadi  se  zakir  kiya,  jo  ha- 
mare  bachanewale  Khuda  ke 
hukm  se  mujhe  sompi  gai ; 

4  Titus  ko  jo  'amm  fraan  ke  rii 
se  khass  farzand  hai,  Fazl,  rahm 
aur  salamatf,  Bap  Khuda  aur  ha- 
marc  bachanewale  Khudawand 
Yisii'  Masih  ki  taraf  se  tere  liye 
howe. 

5  Main  ne  tujhe  is  waste  Krete 
men  chhora,  taki  tu  baqi  chizen 
durust  kare,  aur  qissison  ko  shahr 
ba  shahr  muqarrar  kare,  jaisa 
main  ne  tujhe  hukm  kiya  hai  : 

6  Par  aison  ko  jo  be-ilzam  aur 
ek  ck  joni  rakhte  hon,  aur  un  ke 
larke  imandar,  aur  badchali  ki 
malamat  se  pak  hon,  aur  kajrau 
na  howen. 

7  Kyiinki  chahiye,  ki  nigahban 
jo  Khuda  ki  taraf  se  mukhtar 
hai,  be-ilzarn  ho,  na  ki  khudpa- 
sand,  yii  gussawar,  ya  sharabi,  ya 
marpit  karnewala,  aur  narawa 
naf'a  lenewala ; 

8  Balki  musafir-dost,  nekon  ka 
chahnewala,  hoshyar,  munsif,  pak, 
parliezgar  •, 

9  Aur  ta'lim  ke  muwafiq  imau 
ke  kalam  ko  thambhe  rahe,  taki 
wuh  sahih  ta'lim  se  nasihat  karne, 

HB  ESsaga 


aur  barkhilaf  kahnewalon  ko  il- 
zam  dene  par  qudrat  rakhe. 

10  Kytmki  bahut  se  kajrau  aur 
behiida-go  aur  dagabaz  hain,  khass 
kar  makhtunon  men  se ; 

11  Jin  ka  munh  band  kiya.  cha- 
hiye,  ki  we  narawa,  naf'a  ke  waste 
namunasib  baten  sikhlake,  sare 
gharanon  ko  ulat  pulat  kar  dalte 
hain. 

12  TJn  men  se  ek  ne,  jo  un  ka- 
nabi  tha,  kaha,  ki  Kreti  hamesha 
jhiithe,  aur  bm-e  darinde,  aur  as- 
kati  petu  hain. 

13  Yih  gawahi  sach  hai,  is  waste 
tii  unhen  sakhti  se  malamat  kar, 
taki  we  imim.  men  sahih  hon. 

14  Aur  YalnMion  ki  kahaniori, 
aur  aise  admion  ke  hukmon  par, 
jo  sachai  se  phir  gaye  hain,  muta- 
wajjih  na  howen. 

1 5  Pak  logon  ke  liye  sab  kuchh 
pak  hai :  par  napakon  aur  be- 
imanon  ke  Kye  kuchh  pak  nahin  ■, 
balki  un  ki  'aql  aur  oil  n^pak 
hain. 

16  Khudil  ke  pahchanne  ka 
iqrar  to  karte  hain,  par  kamon  ki 
rah  se  us  ka  inkar  karte  hain ;  we 
nairat  ke  laiq,  aur  nafarmanbar- 
dar  ham,  aur  har  ek  nek  kam  Id 
nisbat  na-maqbul. 

II  BAB. 

1  T)AR  tu  we  baten  kah,  jo 
JL      sahih  ta'lim  ke  munasib 

ham : 

2  Ki  biirhe  bedar,  arasta,  hosh- 
ydr  hon,  aur  iman,  aur  piyar,  aur 
sabr  men  sahih. 

3  Aur  usi  tarah  burhian  bhi  aisi 
chal  chalen,  jaisc  muqaddason  ke 
laiq  hai,  aur  tuhmat  kamewalian, 


TITUS, 

aur  mai  ke  bag  men  na  howen, 
balki  achehhi  baton  ki  sikklanc- 
wali  hop  j 

4  Aur  jawan  'auraton  ko  hosh- 
yar karen,  ki  we  apne  khasamon, 
aur  bachchon  ko  piyar  ltaren, 

5  Aur  hoshyar,  aur  pak- daman, 
aur  ghar  men  rahnewalian,  aur 
khusk-mizaj,  aur  apne  kkasainon 
kc  kahe  men  howen,  taki  Khuda 
ke  kalam  ki  baSnami  na  howe. 

6  Yun  lii  jawanon  ko  bki  nasi- 
hat  kar,  ki  we  hoshyar  rahert. 

7  Aur  sari  baton  men  apne  tain 
nek  kamonkanainuna  kar  dikhla. ; 
aur  teri  ta'lmi  khalis,  aur  durust, 
o  bc-makr, 

S  Aur  tera  kalam  salu'h,  aur  be- 
'aib  ho,  aur  ilzam  ke  laiq  na  ho, 
taki  mukhalif  turn  par  'aib  lagane 
ki  kol  wajh  na  pakar  sharminda 
ho  jawe. 

9  Naukaron  ko  sikha,  ki  apne 
khawindon  ki  tabi'dari  karen,  aur 
sab  baton  men  unhen  khush 
rakhen,  aur  jawab  na  diya  ka- 
ren; 

10  Aur  khiyiniat  na  karen,  balki 
kamal  amanatdari  zahir  karen ; 
taki  we  hamare  bachanewale 
Khuda.  ki  ta'lfm  ko  'sari  baton. 
men  raunaq  dewen. 

11  Kyunki  Khuda  ka  fazl,  jis  se 
najat  hai,  sare  admion  par  zahir 
hua, 

12  Jo  hamen  akhlata  hai,  ki 
be-dini  aur  dunya  ki  buri  khwah- 
iskon  se  inkar  karke,  is  jahan 
men  hoshyari,  aur  rasti,  aur  rim- 
dari  se  zindagi  guzranen  ; 

13  Aur  usi  mubarak  ummed,  aur 
buzurg  Khuda,  aur  apne  bachane- 
wale Yisu*  Masih  ke  zuhur  i  j  alii 
ki  rah  taken  ; 

14  Jis  ne  ap  ko  hamare  badle 
diya,  taki  wuh  hamen  sab  tarah 
ki  badkarion  se  chhurawe,  aur  ek 
khass  timmat  ko,  jo  nekokari  men 
sargarm  howen,  apne  liye  pak 
kare. 

1 5  Yin  batcn  kah,  aur  nasihat  kar, 
aur  tamam  ikhtiyar  se  malamat 
kar.     Koi  tujhe  haqir  na  jane. 


II.  UX 


281 


III  BAB. 


1  TTNHEN  y-id  dila,  ki  sar- 

KJ  daroii  aur  ikhtiyar -wal  on 
ke  farmanbardar  howen,  aur  hak- 
imon  ki  mancn,  aur  liarek  nek 
kam  par  musta'idd  rahen, 

2  Aur  kisi  ke  haqq  men  bura,  na 
kahen,  bakheriye  na  howen,  par 
narm-dil  howen,  aur  sab  admion 
ke  sath  farotani  karen. 

3  Kyunki  ham  bhi  age  na-dan, 
na  -  farmanbardar,  fareb  -  khane- 
wale,  aur  rang  ba  rang  ki  shah- 
waton  aur  'ishraton  ke  bas  men 
the,  aur  badkkwahi  aur  dah  ke 
sath  guzran  karte,  aur  nai'rat  ke 
laiq,  aur  apas  men  kina  rakhte  the. 

4  Far  jab  hamare  bachanewale 
Khuda  ki  mihrbani  aur  piyar 
zahir  hua, 

5  Us  ne  ham  ko,  rastbazi  ke  ka- 
mon  se  nahfn  jo  ham  ne  kiye, 
balki  apni  rahmat  ke  sabab,  naye 
jannm  ke  gusl,  aux  us  Ruh  i  Quds 
ke  sar  i  nau  banane  ke  sabab, 
bach ay a ; 

6  Jise  us  ne  hamare  bachane- 
wale Yisu'  Masih  ki  ma'rifat  ham 
par  bahutayat  se  dala ; 

7  Taki  ham  us  kc  fazl  se  rast- 
baz  thaharkar,  aur  waris  banke 
hameshaki  zindagi  ke  ummed  war 
howen. 

8  Ylh  bat  sach  hai,  aur  main 
chahta  hiin,  Id  t  ii  in  baton  ko  tiikid 
se  kahi,  kar,  taki  we  jo  Khuda 
par  hnan  lae  hain,  andesha  karke 
nekokari  men  mashgul  rah  en  ;  ye 
chizen  bhalf,  aur  admieii  ke  waste 
faidamand  hain. 

9  Aur  bewuqufon  ki  si  hujjat, 
aur  nasabnamon,  aur  qaziyon.  aur 
takrarou  se,  jo  shari'at  kf  babat 
hon,  parhez  kar,  Id  ye  Idhdsil  aur 
behuda  hain. 

10  Us  shakhs  ko,  jo  bid'ati  hai, 
ek  do  nasihat  karke  nikal  de ; 

11  Tu  jantS  hai,  ki  waisa  admi 
phir  gaya  hai,  aur  guniih  karta, 
aur  ap  hi  apne  tain  mulzam  thah- 
rata  hat 

12  Jab  main  Artimas  ya  Tukhi- 


282 


FILEMtfK 


kas  ko  tere  pas  bhejun,  tab  jaldi 
kar,  ki  tii  mere  pas  N  ikupulis  men 
awe ;  kyurtki  main  ne  thana  hai, 
ki jara  wahm  katiin. 

13  Faqih  Zenas  aur  Apallus  ko 
khabardari  se  pahuncha  de,  ki  we 
kisi  chiz  ke  muhtaj  na  howen. 

14  Aur  hamiire  log  bhi  zaTuV 


riyat  ke  liyo  achchhe  peshe  ikh- 
tiyar  karen,  taki  we  be-phal  na 
howen. 

15  Sab  jo  mere  sath  hain,  tujlie 
salam  kahte  bain.  Un  ko,  jo 
irnan  ke  sabab  ham  se  muhabbat 
rakhte  bain,  salam  kah.  Sab  par 
fazl  howe.     Amm. 


PULUS  KA  KHATT  FILEMUff  KO. 


1  -ptJLtJSJd  jo  Masih  Yisii' 
_I_     ki  qaidi,  aur  bhai  Tim- 

taus  ki  taraf  se,  Filermin  ko,jo 
bara  piyara  aur  hamara  ham- 
khidmat  bai, 

2  Aur  piyari  Afiya,  aur  Arkhip- 
pus  hamarc  ham-jang  ko,  aur  us 
kalisiye  ko,  jo  tere  ghar  men  bai : 

3  Fazl,  aur  salamati,  hamare 
Bap  Khuda  aur  Khudawand  Yisu' 
Masih  ki  taraf  se,  turn  par  howe. 

4  Main  ten  muhabbat  ko.  jo  sare 
muqaddason  se  hai, 

5  Aur  iman  ko,  jo  Khudawand 
Yisii*  par  hai,  daryaft  karke,  ha- 
mesha  apni  du'aon  men  tujhe  yiid 
karta,  aur  apne  Khuda  ka  shukr 
karta  hiin ; 

6  Ki  tere  iman  ki  rifaqat  un  sari 
nekion  ke  man  lene  se,  jo  Masih 
Yisii'  ke  waste  turn  men.  hain,  ba- 
asar  ho. 

7  Kyunki  hara  ten  muhabbat 
se  bahut  khush  aur  khatirjam'a 
hain,  ki  tujh  se,  ai  bhai,  muqad- 
das  logon  ka  ji  dram  pata  hai. 

8  So  agarchi  main  Masih  ke 
sabab  bahut  bedharak  hun,  ki 
tujhe  jo  mimasib  howe  hukm  ka- 
run, 

9  Lekin  mujhe  yih  pasand  aya, 
ki  muhabbat  Id  rah  se  iltimas 
kaxun ;  kyunki  main  Pulus  burha 


Phiiemon-  Epitre  a  Philemon 


aur    ab   Yisii'   Masih    ka    qaidi 
hun. 

10  So  main  apne  farzand  ki  ba- 
bat  jo  qaidkbane  men  mere  liyc 
paida  hxia,  ya'ne  Unesimus  ki  ba- 
bat,  'arz  karta  bun  : 

11  Jo  age  tere  liye  kuchh 
faidamand  na  tha,  par  ab  tere  aur 
mere  liye  bahut  faidamand  htia : 

12  So  main  ne  use  bheja  hai: 
ab  tit  us  ko,  ya'ne,  mere  kaleje  ke 
tukre  ko,  qabul  kar. 

13  Main  ne  ehaha  tha,  ki  use 
apne  hi  pas  rakhun,  taki  wuh 
tere  'iwaz  Injil  ki  zanjiron  men 
men  khidmat  kare : 

14  Far  teri  marzi  bagair  main 
ne  na  chaha,  ki  kuchh  kan'm;  taki 
terii  nek  kam  lachari  se  nahfij, 
balki  khushi  se  howe. 

15  Wuh  shayad  tujh  se  is  liye 
thori  der  juda  raha,  ki  tii  hamesha 
ke  waste  use  phir  pawe  j 

16  Na  gulam  kf  tarah,  balki  gn- 
lam  se  bihtar,  ya'ne,  bhai  ki  tarab, 
jo  'aziz  hai,  khass  kar  mujh  ko  aur 
kitna  hi  ziyada,  jism  ki  rah  aur 
Khudawand  ke  sabab,  tujh  ko 
'aziz  na  hoga? 

17  So  agar  tu  mujhe  shank 
janta.  hai,  to  us  ko  us  tarah  qabiil 
kar,  jis  tarah  mujh  ko. 

1 8  Agar  us  ne  tera  kuchh  nuqsan 


kiya  hai,  ya.  kuehh  tera  dharata 
liai,  to  use  mere  nam  likh  rakh ; 

19  Main  Pubis  apne  hath  se 
likhta,  hun  ki  Main  ap  ada.  ka- 
riinga,  aur  main  tujh  se  nahm 
kahta,  ki  mera  qarz  jio  tujh  par 
liai,  tii  hi  hai. 

20  Ai  bhai,  mujhe  tujh  se  Khuda- 
wand  men  naf  a  ho  ;~  Khuda  wand 
men  mere  kaleje  ko  thanda  kar. 

21  Main  ne  ten"  farmanbardari 
ka  yaqfn  karke  tujhe  liklia ;  aur 
main  janta  hun,  ki  tu  us  se  bM 
jo  main  kahta  min  ziyada  karega. 


'IBEAnION,  I.  283 

22  Is  se  siwa  ek  kothri  mere 
liye  taiyar  kar ;  ki  mujhe  yih  uut- 
med  liai,  ki  main  tumhari  du'aon 
ke  wasfle  se  tunihen  diya  jauiu 

23  Ipafras,  jo  Masih  Yisii'  ke 
waste  mere  sath  qaid  men  hai ; 

24  Aur  Marqus,  aur  Aristar- 
khus,  aur  Demas,  aur  Liiqa,  jo 
mere  ham-khidmat  hain,  tujhe  sa- 
lam  kahtc  liain. 

25  Ilamare  Khudawand  Yisu' 
Masih  ka  fazl  tumhari  ruh  kc 
sath  howe.    Aniin. 


•IBEANION  KO  KHATT. 


I  BAB. 

1    TV'HUDA,  jis  ne  agle  za- 
j\_  mane  men    nabfon   ke 
wasfle  "bapdadon  se  bar  bar  aur 
tarah  ba  tarah  kalam  kiya, 

2  Is  akhirf  zamane  men  ham  se 
Bete  ki  ma'rifat  bola,  jis  ko  us  ne 
sari  chizon  ka  waris  thahraya,  aur 
jis  ke  wasile  us  ne  'alam  banae ; 

3  Wuh  us  ke  jalal  ki  raunaq, 
aur  us  ki  mahiyat  ka  naqsh  koke 
sab  kuchh  apni  hi  qudrat  ke  ka- 
lam se  sambhalta  hai ;  wuh  ap  se 
hamare  gunahon  ko  pak  karke 
buland  asman  par  janab  i  'all  ke 
dahine  ja  baitha. 

4  "Wuh  firishton  sc  is  qadr  bu- 
zurgtar  thahra,  jis  qadr  us  ne 
miras  men  un  ki  nisbat  bihtar 
khitab  payii. 

5  Kyunki  us  ne  firishton  men  se 
kis  ko  kabhi  kaha,  ki  Tu  mera 
Beta,  hai,  main  aj  hi  tera  bap  huii  ? 
Aur  phir  yih,  ki  Main  us  ka  Bap 
hunga  aur  wuh  mera  Beta  hoga  P 

6  Aur    pliir,  jab   palauthe    ko 


Hebrews-   UEpTtre  am  Hebreux 


dunya  men  liiya,  to  kaha,  ki 
Khuda  ke  sab  firishte  us  ko  sijda 
karen. 

7  Aur  firishton  ki  bahat  yun. 
farmata  hai,  ki  Wuh  apne  firish- 
ton ko  riihen  aur  apne  khadimon 
ko  ag  ka  shu'ala  banata  hai. 

S  Magar  Bete  ki  babat  kahta 
hai,  ki  Ai  Khuda,  tera  takht  abad 
tak  hai ;  rastika'asa  teri  badskah- 
at  ka  'asa  hai. 

9  Tii  ne  rasti  se  ulfat,  aur  badi 
se  'adawat  rakhi,-  is  sabab  se,  ai 
Khuda,  tere  Khuda  ne  khusbi  ke 
tel  se  tore  sharikon  ki  ba  nisbat 
tujhe  ziyada  Masih  kiya. 

10  Aur  yih,  ki  Ai  Khudawand, 
tii  ne  ibtida  men  zanun  ki  neo 
dalf,  aur  asman  tere  hath  ke  banae 
hue  hain : 

11  We  nest  ho  jaengc,  par  tii 
baqf  hai ;  we  sab  poshak  ki  ma- 
nind  purane  horige  ; 

12  Aur  chadar  ki  tarah  tii 
unhen  lapetega,  aur  v,c  badal 
jaenge ;  par  tii  wuhi  hai,  aur  tere 
haras  jate  na  ralienge. 


284 

13  Phir  us  nc  firishton  men  se 
Iris  ko  kabhi  kaha,  ki  Tu  mere 
dakinc  baith,  jab  tak  ki  main  tere 
dushmanon  ko  tcrc  pumvou  ki 
chauki  karun  ? 

14  Kya  we  sab  khidmat-guzar 
riihen  nahin,  jo  najat  ke  warison 
ki  khidmat  ke  liye  bheji  gaym  ? 

n  bAb. 

ITS  liye  chahiye  ki  un  baton 

X  par  jo  ham  ne  sunm  aur 

bhi  dil  lagake  gaur  kareii,  ta  aisa 

na  ho  ki  ham  unhen  kho  dewen. 

2  Kyunki  jab  wuh  kalam  jo 
firishton  kit  ma'rifat  kaha  gaya, 
mazbiit  raha,  aur  har  ek  'udul 
aur  nafarniani  ne  wajibi  badla 
paya; 

3  To  ham  kyimkar  bachenge, 
agar  itni  barf  najat  se  gafil  rahen  ; 
jis  ka  bayan  pahle  Khudawand  se 
hua,  aur  sunnewalon  se  ham  par 
sabit  hua ; 

4  Khuda  ap  un  ke  sath  nishanon 
aur  karamaton,  aur  tarah  tarah 
ke  mu'ajizori,  aur  Kuh  i  Quds  ki 
ni'amaton  se,  apni  marzi  ke  mu- 
wafiq  gawahi  deta  raha  ? 

5  Us  ne  us  'aqibat  ko,  jis  ka 
zikr  ham  karte  hain,  firishton  kc 
ikhtiyar  men  nahin  chhora. 

6  Par  kisi  nc  gawahi  deke  kahin 
farmaya,  ki  Insan  kya  hai,  ki  tu 
us  ki  yad  rakhe?  ya  insan  ka 
beta,  ki  tu  us  par  nigah  kare  ? 

7  Tu  ne  us  ka  martaba  firishton 
se  kuchh  kam  rakha;  tu  ne  jalal 
o  'izzat  ka  taj  us  par  rakha,  aur 
apne  hath  ke  kamon  par  use  ikh- 
tiyar bakhsha : 

8  Tu  sab  kuchh  us  ke  qadamon 
tale  lay  a.  Jis  halat  men  sab  kuchh 
us  ke  qadamon  tale  laya,  tu  ne  koi 
chfz  na  chhoyi,  jo  uske  qadamon 
tale  na  laya.  Par  ab  tak  ham 
nahin  dekhte,  ki  sab  kuchh  us  ke 
qadamon  tale  iiya. 

9  Ma-gar  yih  dekhte  hain,  ki 
Yisii'  ne,  jis  ka  darja  firishton  sc 
kuchh  kam  tha,  ta  ki  Khuda  ke 
fazl  se  sab  admion  ke  liye  maut 


'IBIIANION",  II.  III. 


ka  maza  chakhe,  maut  ki  aziyat 
ke  sabab  jalal  o'izzat  ka  taj  paya. 

10  Kyunki  us  ko,  jis  ke  liye  sab 
kuchh  hai,  aur  jis  ke  wasile  sari 
chizen  maujud  hain,  yih  munasib 
tha,  ki  jab  bahutse  farzandon  ko 
jalal  men  lawc,  un  ki  najat  ke 
peshwa  ko  aziyaton  se  kamil  kare. 

11  Kyunki  jo  pak  karta,  aur  we 
jo  pak  kiye  jate,  sab  ek  hi  ke 
hain ;  is  liye  wuh  unhen  hhai 
kahne  se  nahin  sharmata. 

12  Ki  with  kahta  hai,  ki  Main 
tera  nam  apne  bhaion  ko  suna- 
unga,  kalisiye  ke  darmiyan  teri 
sitaish  karunga. 

1 3  Aur  phir  yih,  ki  Main  us  par 
bharosa  rakhunga.  Aur  yih  bhi, 
ki  Dekh  mujhe,  aur  un  larkon  ko 
jinhen  Khuda  ne  mujhe  diya. 

14  Pas  jis  halat  men  larke  gosht 
aur  khiin  men  sharik  hain,  waisa 
hi  wuh  bhi  un  men  sharik  hua  ; 
tiki  maut  ke  wasile  us  ko,  jis  ke 
pas  maut  ka  zor  tha,  ya'ne  Shaitan 
ko  barbad  kare  ; 

1 5  Aur  unhen  jo  'umr  bhar  maut 
ke  dar  se  gulami  men  giriftar  the, 
ckhurawe. 

10  Ki  wuh  albatta  firishton  ki 
nahin,  balki  Abiraham  ki  nasi  ka 
sath  deta  hai. 

17  Is  sabab  sc  zariir  tha,  ki  wuh 
liar  ek  bat  men  apne  bhaion  ki 
manind  bane,  taki  wuh  Khuda  ki 
baton  men  logon  ke  gunahon  ka 
kafara  karne  ke  waste  ek  rahim 
aur  amanatdar  Sardar  Kahin 
thahre. 

18  Ki  jab  us  ne  ap  hi  imtihan 
men  parkc  dukh  paya,  to  wuh  un 
kf,  jo  imtihan  men  parte  ham, 
madad  kar  sakta  hai. 

m  bAb. 

1  T>  AS,  ai  pak  bhaio,  jo  asmani 
_IT     da'wat   men   sharik    hue, 

us  Rasul  aur  Sardar  Kahin  Masih 
Yisu'  par,  jis  ka,  ham  iqrar  karte 
hain,  gaur  karo. 

2  \Tuli  us  kc  age,  jis  ne  use 
muqarrar   kiya,   amanatdar   tha, 


'IBKAN10N,  III.  IV. 


jis  tarah  Musk   apne  sare  ghar 
men. 

3  Balki,  wuh  Miisa  se  is  qadr 
ziyada  'izzat  ke  laiq  samjha  gaya, 
jaisa  ghar  se  ghar  ka  malik  ziyada 
'izzatdar  hota  hai. 

4  Ki  har  ek  ghar  ka  ekbanane- 
wala  hai;  par  jis  ne  sab  kuchh 
banaya,  so  Khuda  hai. 

5  Aur  Miisa  apne  sare  ghar  men 
khadim  ki  tarah  anianatdar  raha, 
ki  un  baton  par,  jo  zahir  hone  ko 
thin,  gawahi  de ; 

6  Far  Masih  apne  ghar  ka  yun 
mukhtar  raha,  jaise  Beta ;  aur  us 
ka  ghar  ham  ham,  is  shart  par  ki 
apni  himmat  aur  ummed  ka  iakkx 
akhir  talc  qaim  rakhen. 

7  Is  waste  (jaisa  Run  i  Quds  ne 
kaha,  Agar  aj  turn  us  ki  awaz 
suno, 

8  Apne  dilon  ko  sakht  na  karo, 
jis  tarah  bayaban  men,  azmaish 
ke  din,  gusse  ke  waqt,  hua : 

9  Jahan  tumhare  bapdadon  ne 
mujhe  azmaya,  aur  unhon  ne 
mujhe  parakha,  aur  chalis  baras 
se  mere  kam  dekhte  the. 

10  Is  liye  main  ne  us  nasi  se 
naraz  hoke  kaha,  ki  In  logon  ke 
dil  bar  waqt  gumrah  hote  hain ; 
unhon  ne  meri  rahon  ko  nahiii 
pahchana. 

11  Chunanchi  main  ne  apne 
gusse  men  qasam  khai,  Id  Ye  mere 
dram  men  dakhil  na  honge.) 

1 2  Dekho,  ai  bhaio,  ki  turn  men 
se  kisi  men  be-imani  ka  bura  dil 
na  ho,  jo  zinda  Khuda  se  phir 
jawe. 

13  Balki  turn  har  roz,  jab  tak 
Aj  ke  din  ka.  zikr  hota  hai,  apas 
men  ek  dusre  ko  nasihat  karo, 
taki  turn  [men  se  koi  gunah  ke 
1'areb  se  sakht  na  ho  jawe. 

14  Kyunki  ham  Masih  men 
sharik  hain,  basharte  ki  apne  shu- 
rii'  ke  i'atiqad  ko  akhir  tak  qaim 
rakhen ; 

15  Jis  waqt  yih  kaha.  jata,  ki  Aj 
agar  turn  us  ki  awaz  suno,  apne 
dilon  ko  sakht  na  karo,  jaisa  bezar 
karte  waqt. 


285 

16  Ki  ba'zon'ne  sunke  giissa 
dilaya;  lekin  un  sabhon  ne  nahin, 
jo  Miisa  ke  wasile  Misr  se  nikle. 

17  Aur  wuh  kin  logon  se  chalis 
baras  tak  naraz  raha?  kya  un  se 
nahin,  jinhon  ne  gunah  kiya,  aur 
un  ki  lashen  bayaban  men  pari 
rahf  n  ? 

18  Aur  kin  kibabat  us  ne  qasam 
khai,  ki  We  mere  arani  men 
dakhil  na  honge,  magar  un  ki 
jo  iman  na  lae? 

19  Aur  yun  hi  ham  dekhte  hain, 
ki  we  be-imani  ke  sabab  dakhil 
na  ho  sake. 

IV  BiB. 

1  T>AS,  jab  ki  us  ke  aram 
X       men    dakhil    hone    ka 

wa'da  baqi  hai,  to  chahiye  ki  ham 
daren,  ta  ua  howe  ki  ham  men  so 
koi  pichhe  rah  jae. 

2  Kyunki  kamen  bhi  khushkha- 
barj  di  gayi,  jaisi  un  lio  :  par  jo 
kalam  unhon,  ne  suna,  us  ne  un- 
hen  faida  na  bakhsha,  ki  sunne- 
walon  men  iman  ke  sath  mila  na 
tha. 

3  Kyunki  ham  jo  iman  lae  aram 
men  dakhil  bote  hain,  jaisa  us  ne 
kaha,  ki  Main  ne  apne  gusse  men 
qasam  khai,  ki  yih  log  mere  aram 
men  dakhil  na  honge :  agarchi 
dunya,  ki  bunyad  se  sab  kam  bane. 

4  Ki  us  ne  hafte  ki  babat  kahm 
yun  farmaya,  ki  Aur  Khuda  ne 
apne  sare  kamon  se  satwen  din 
aram  kiya. 

5  Aur  phir  is  maqam  men  far- 
maya, ki  We  mere  aram"  men 
dakhil  na  honge. 

6  Fas  us  men  dakhil  hona  kitne 
logon  ke  waste  baqi  hai,  aur  we 
jin  ke  liye  pahle  khuskkhabari  di 
gayi  thi,  be-imani  ke  sabab  se 
dakhil  na  hue : 

7  Fhir  us  ke  kitni  muddat  ba'd 
wuh  Daud  ki  maVifat  ek  din  ka 
zikr  karta  hai,  jise  Aj  ka  dinkahta; 
jaisa  likha  hai,  Id  Aj  agar  turn  us 
ki  awaz  suno,  to  apne  dilon  ko 
sa]vht  na  karo. 


286" 


'IBKANfON,  IV.  V. 


8  So  agar  Tasini'  ne  unhen  aram 
men  dakhil  kiya  hotii,  to  wuli  us 
waqt  ke  ba'd  ek  dusre  din  ka  zikr 
na  kartii. 

0  Ilasil  i  kalam,  Khuda  ke  logon 
ke  waste  sabt  ka  aram  baqi  hai. 

10  Kyiinki  jo  apne  aram  men 
dakhil  hua,  us  ne  apne  kamon  se 
aram  paya,  jaisa,  Khuda  ne  apne 
kamon  se. 

11  Pas  do,  ham  koshish  karen, 
ki  us  aram  men  dakhil  howen,  ta 
aisa  na  ho  ki  be-Imani  ke  sabab 
koi  un  ki  manind  gir  pare. 

12  Kyunki  Khuda  ka  kalam 
zinda,  aur  tasir  kamewala,  aur 
har  ek  dodhari  talwar  se  teztar 
hai,  aur  jan,  aur  ruh,  aur  hand 
hand,  aur  glide  gude  ko juda  karke 
guzar  jata,  aur  dil  ke  khiyalon 
aur  iradon  ko janchta  hai. 

1 3  Aur  koi  makhluq  us  se  chhipa 
nahin :  halki  jis  se  ham  ko  kam 
hai,  sab  kuchh  us  Id  nazaron  men 
khula  hua  aur  he-parda  hai. 

14  Pas,  jis  halat  men  hamara  ck 
aisil  buzurg  Sardar  Kahin,  jo  af- 
lak  se  guzar  gaya,  Khuda.  ka  Beta, 
Yisii'  hai,  to  chahiye,  ki  ham  apne 
iqrar  par  sabit-qadam  rahen. 

1 5  Kyunki  hamara  Sardar  Ka- 
liin  aisa  nahin,  jo  hamari  sustion 
men  hamdard  na  ho  sake ;  halki 
gunah  ke  eiwa  sari  baton  men 
hamari  manind  azmaya  gaya. 

16  Is  liye  ao,  ham  fazl  ke  takht 
ke  pas  be-parwa  jawen,  taki  ham 
par  rahm  howe,  aur  fazl,  jo  waqt 
par  madadgdr  ho,  hasil  karen. 

V  BAB. 

1  "rr-YtJKKI  har  ek  Sardar 

l\  Kahin  jo  admfon  se 
chunliya  jata,  admion.  hi  ke  liye, 
un  kamon  kc  waste  jo  Khuda  se 
'ilaqa  rakhte,  muqarrar  hota  hai, 
ki  nazr  aur  gunah  Id  qurbaman 
guzrane : 

2  Aur  wuh.  nadanon  aur  gum- 
rahon  ko  mulayamat  dikhlane  ke 
qabil  ho;  is  waste,  ki  wuh  ap 
hhi  kamzorion.  men  giriftar  hai. 


3  So  is  sabab  se  zarur  hai,  ki  jis 
tarah  wuh  logon  ke  liye,  usi  tarah 
apne  liye  bhi  gunah  ki  qurbaniiin 
charhawe. 

4  Aur  koi  admi  yih  'izzat  ap  se 
nahin  pata,  magar  wuh  jo  Hanin 
ki  manind  Khuda  se  talab  kiya, 
jata  hai. 

5  Isi  tarah  Masih  ne  bhi  apne 
liye  Sardar  Kahin  hone  ki  'izzat 
ap  se  nakni  ikhtiyar  ki ;  balki  usi 
ne  bakhski,  jis  ne  use  kaha,  ki  Til 
mera  Beta  hai,  aj  main  tera  Bap 
hua. 

6  Chunancki  wuh  dusre  maqam 
men  kahta  hai,  ki  Tu  Malik  i 
Sidq  ki  tarah  hamesha  ko  kahin 
hai. 

7  Jin  dinon  wuh  jism  men  raha, 
bahut  ro  ro,  aur  iinsu  baha  bahakc, 
us  se  jo  us  ko  maut  se  bacha  sakta 
tha,  du'aen  aur  minnaten  kin,  aur 
khauf  se  bach  gaya ; 

8  Agarchi  wuh  Beta  tha,  par  un 
dukhon  se  jo  us  ne  uthae,  far- 
manbardari  sikhf ; 

9  Aur  wuh  kamil  hokar  apne 
sab  farmanbardaron  ke  liye  ha- 
mesha ki  najat  ka,  ba'is  hua ; 

10  Aur  Klruda  ki  taraf  se  Malik 
i  Sidq  ki  manind  Sardar  Kahin 
kahlaya. 

11  Us  ki  babat  hamari  baten 
bahut  si  hain,  jin  ka  bayan  karna. 
mushkil  hai,  is  liye  ki  tumhare 
kan  bh&ri  hain. 

12  Kyunki  waqt  ke  lihaz  se  la- 
zim  tha,  ki  turn  ustad  hote ;  ma- 
gar turn  ab  tak  is  ke  muhta]  ho, 
ki  koi  tumhen  phir  sikhawe,  ki 
Khuda  ke  kalam  ki  pahili  baten 
kaun  hain ;  aur  tumhen  dudh 
chahiye,  na  sakht  chizen. 

13  Kyunki  jo  dudh  pita  hai,  wuli 
rastbazi  ke  kalam  men  be-imti- 
yaz  hai, is  liye  kiwuh  bachcha  hai. 

14  Par  sakht  chizen  kamilon  ke 
waste  bain,  ya'ne  un  ke  waste  jin 
ke  hawass  rabt  se  tez  ho  gayc  hon, 
ki  nek  o  bad  men  imtiyaz  karen. 


'IBRANfON,  VI.  VII. 


287 


VI  BAB. 

1  TS  waste  Masih  ki  ta'Iim  ki 
X  pahiii  baten  chhoykar-kainil 

hone  ki  taraf  barhte  chale  jawen ; 
aur  murde  kamon  sc  tauba  karne, 
aur  Khuda  par  nnan  lane, 

2  Aur  baptismon  ki  ta'Iim,  aur 
hath  rakhne,  aur  murdon  kc  ji 
uthne,  aur  hamesha  ki  'adalat  ki 
neo  do  bara  na  dalen. 

3  Aur  Khuda  chahe,  to  ham  yih 
karenge. 

4  Kyunki  we  jo  ek  bar  roshan 
hue,  aur  asmani  bakhshish  ka 
maza  chakha,  aur  Riih  i  Quds 
men  sharik  hue, 

5  Aur  Khuda  ke  'umda  kalam 
o  ayanda  jahan  ki  qudraton  ka 
maza  uraya, 

G  Agar  gir  jawen,  to  unken  phir 
sar  i  nau  khara  karna,  taki  we 
tauba  karen,  namumldu  hai ;  ky- 
unki unhon  no  Khuda  ke  Bete  ko 
apne  liye  do  bara  salib  par  khinch- 
kar  zaiil  kiya. 

7  Kyunki  jo  zamin  us  inenh  ko, 
ki  bar  bar  us  par  barse,  pi  jati  hai, 
aur  aisi  sabzi,  jo  kisan  ko  mufid 
ho,  lati  hai,  so  Khuda  se  barakat 
pat!  hai : 

8  Far  wuh  jo  kante  aur  untka- 
tare  paidii  karti,  na-maqbul  aur 
nazdik  hai  ki  la'nati  ho;  jis  ka 
anjam  jalna,  hoga. 

9  Lekin,  ai  piyaro,  agarchi  ham 
yun  bolte  bain,  par  tumhare  haqq 
men  in  se  bihtar  aur  najatwali 
baton  ka  yaqin  rakhte  hain. 

10  Kyunki  Khuda,  be-insaf  na- 
hni  hai,  ki  wuh  tumhare  kam  aur 
us  muhabbat  ki  mihnat  ko,  jo 
turn  us  ke  nam  par  muqaddas 
logon  ki  khidmat  karte  hue  dikh- 
Late  ho,  bhtil  jawe. 

11  Far  ham  ch.ab.te  hain,  Id  turn 
men  se  har  ek  kamil  ummed  ke 
waste  akhir  tak  wuhi  koshish  za- 
hir  kiya  kare : 

12  Ta  ki  turn  sust  na  ho  jao, 
balki  un  ke  pairau  ho,  jo  imiin 
aur  sabr  ki  rah  se  wa'don  ,ke 
waris  hue. 


13  Ki  Khuda  Abiraham  se  wa'da 
karte  hue,  jab  kisi  ko  apne  se 
bara  na  paya,  ki  us  ki  qasam 
kkawc,  to  apni  hi  qasam  khakar 
kaha, 

14  Yaqinan  main  tujhe  bara- 
katon  par  barakaten  diinga,  aur 
teri  aulad  ko  nihayat  barhaunga. 

15  Aur  wuh  yun  hi  sabr  karke 
us  wa'de  tak  pabuncha. 

1 G  Filhaqfqat  log  bare  ki  qasam 
khatc  hain  :  aur  sabit  karne  ke 
liye  un  men  har  ek  qaziye  ki  hadd 
qasam  hai. 

17  Pas  Khuda  is  irade  se,  ki 
wa'dc  kc  warison  par  mazbiit 
dalil  se  apni  marzi  ki  be-tabdili 
zahir  kare,  qasam  ko  darmiyan 
men  laya : 

18  Ta  ki  un  chizon  se,  jo  hc- 
tabdil  hain,  jin  men  Khuda  ka 
jhiitha  hona,  mumkin  nahin,  ham 
jo  panah  ke  liye  danre  hain,  ki 
usi  ummed  ko  jo  samhne  rakhi 
gayi  qabze  men  lawen,  piiri  tasalli 
pa,  wen : 

19  Wuh  ummed  hamarf  jan  ka 
langar  hai,  jo  sabit  axir  qaim  aur 
parde  ke  andar  dakhil  hota  hai ; 

20  Jahan  peshrauYisu' jo  Malik 
i  Sidq  ki  tarah  hamesha  ke  liye 
Sardar  Kahin  hai,  hamare  waste 
dakhil  hua. 

vn  BAB. 

1  ylH  Mahk   i  Sidq  Salim. 

X  ka  badshah  Khuda  Ta- 
'ala  ka  kahin  tha,  jis  ne  Abiraham 
se,  jab  wuh  badshahon  ko  marke 
phira  ata  tha,  mulaqat  Id,  aur  us 
ke  Hye  barakat  chahi ; 

2  Jis  ko  Abiraham  ne  sab  chizon 
ki  dahyaki  di ;  wuh  pahile  apne 
nam  ke  ma'non  ke  muwafiq  Rasti 
ka  Badshah  hai ;  aur  phir  Shah  i 
Salim,  ya'ne  salamati  kii  Bad- 
shah; 

3  Yih  be-bap,  be-ma,  be-nasab- 
nama,  jis  ke  na  dinon  ka  shunf, 
na  zindagi  ka  akhir ;  magar  Khuda 
ke  Bete  ki  manind  hamesha  kahin 
rahta  hai. 


'iBKANf  ON,  VII. 


4  Ab  gaur  karo,  yih  kaisa  bu- 
zurg  tha,  ki  jis  ko  hamare  dada 
Abirahain  ne  lut  ke  mal  se  dah- 
yaki di. 

5  Ab  Law!  ki  anlad  ko,  jo  ka- 
hanat ka  kam  pati  Jiai,  hukm  }iai, 
ki  logon,  ya'nc,  apne  bhaion  se, 
agarchi  we  Abiraham  ki  pusht  se 
paida  hue,  shari'at  kc  mutabiq 
dahyaki  lewe : 

6  Par  us  ne  bawujude  ki  us  ka 
nasab  un  se  judu  hai,  Abirahain 
se  dahyaki  If,  aur  us  ke  live  jis  se 
wa'de  kiye  gaye  barakat  chain', 

7  Aur  la-kalam  chhota  bare  se 
barakat  pata  hai. 

8  Aur  yahan  marnewale  admi 
dahyaki  lete  hain;  par  wahan 
wuhi  leta  hai,  jis  ke  haqq  men. 
gawahi  di  jati,  ki  jita  hai. 

9  Balki  ham  yih  bhi  kah.  sakte, 
ki  Lawi  ne^hhl,  jo  dahyaki  leta 
hai,  Abiraham  ke  wasile  se  di. 

10  Kyiinki  jis  waqt  Malik  i  Sidq 
Abiraham  se  a  mild,  wuh  apne 
Bap  ki  pusht  men  tha. 

1 1  l3as  agar  Lawi-vali  kahanat 
se  kamiliyat  hotf,  (ki  log  shari'at 
se  us  ke  paband  the,)  to  kya 
ihtiyaj  thi,  ki  diisra  kahin  Malik 
i  Sidq  ke  taur  par  zahir  ho,  aur 
liaruii  ke  t«.ur  par  na  kahlawe  ? 

12  Agar  kahanat  badal  jac,  to 
shari'at  ka  hhi  badal  dalna  zariir 
liai. 

13  Kyiinki  jis  ki  babat  yih  baten. 
kahi  jatin,  wuh  dusre  tirqe  men. 
se  hai,  jis  men  se  kisi  ne  qur- 
bangah  ki  khidmat  nahin  ki. 

14  Ki  zahir  hai,  hamara.  Khuda- 
wand  Yahudah  se  nikla,  aur  us 
tirqe  ki  kahanat  ki  babat  Musa 
ne  kuchh  na  kaha. 

15  Yih  aur  hhi  saf  zahir  hai,  ki 
diisra  kahin  Malik  i  Sidq  ki  ma- 
nind  zahir  hot  a  hai, 

16  Jo  jismanf  shari'at  kc  hukm 
ke  muwafiq  nahin,  balki  hamesha 
ki  zindagi  kz^qudrat  ke  mutabiq 
hana  hai. 

17  Ki  wuh  gawaki  deta  hai,  ki 
Tii  Malik  i  Sidq  ke  taur  par  ha- 
mesha ke  liye  kahiu  hai. 


18  Pas  agla  hukm,  is  liye  ki 
kamzor  aur  be-faida  tha,  uth 
gaya. 

19  Kyunki  shari'at  ne  kuchh 
kS.mil  na  kiya,  magar  ck  bihtar 
ummed  darmiyan  dakhil  hiif,  jis 
ke  wasile  ham  Khnda  ke  huziir 
jjahunchte  hain. 

20  Phir  jaisa  ki  wuh  hagair 
qasam  khane  ke  muqarrar  na 
hiia> 

21  (Kyunki  kahin  to  bagair  qa- 
sam  ke  muqarrar  hote  hain  :  par 
yih  qasam  khane  ke  sath  usi  se 
kahin  bana,  jis  ne  us  se  kaha,  ki 
Khudawand  ne  qasam  khaf,  aur 
na  badlega;  ki  Tii  Malik  i  Sidq 
ki  tarah  hamesha  ko  kahin  hai :) 

22  Waisa  hi  Yisii'  ek  bihtar  'ahd 
ka  zamin  hua. 

23  Us  ke  siwii  we  jo  kahin  hote 
elude  ae,  bahivt  se  the,  is  waste 
ki  we  maut  ke  sabab  rah  na 
sake: 

24  Par  yih  is  liye,  ki  hamesha 
tak  rahnewala  hai,  aisi  kahanat 
ka  malik  liiia,  jo  dusre  tak  nahin 
pahunchti. 

25  Is  liye  wuh  unlien  jo  us  ke 
wasile  Khuda  ke  huziir  jate  hairij 
akhir  tak  bacha  sakta  hai;  ky- 
unki wuh  un  ki  siiarish  ke  liye 
hamesha  jita  hai. 

26  Aur  aisa  Sardar  Kahin  ha- 
mare laiq  tha,  jo  pak  aur  be-bad> 
aur  be-'aib,  gunahgarori  se  juda, 
aur  dsmanon  se  buland  hai ; 

27  Jo  sardar  kahinon  ki  manind 
muhtaj  nahin,  ki  har  roz  pahile 
apne,  aur  phir  logon  ke  gunahoii 
ke  waste,  qurbanfan  charhawe; 
kyunki  us  ne  ek  hi  bar  aisa 
kiya,  jab  ki  apne  tain,  nazr  guz- 
rana. 

28  Ki  shari'at  kamzor  admion 
ko  sardar  kahin  thahrati  hai ; 
par  qasam  ka  kalam  jo  shari'at 
ke  ba'd  hua,  Bete  ko  jo  hamesha 
tak  kamil  hai,  Sardar  Kahin  thah- 
rata  hai. 


'IBRAXlON,  VIII.   IX. 


VIII  BAB. 

1  T^AS  un   baton    se,  jo  kahi 
J_     gayin,  asl  niatlab  yih  hai, 

ki  Haniara  ek  aisa  Sardar  Kahin 
hai,  jo  asman  par  Janab  i  'All  ke 
takht  ke  dahine  baitha  hai ; 

2  Jo  muqaddas  makanon  ka 
khadim  hai,  aur  us  haqiqu  khaima 
ka,  jise  Khudawand  ne  khara  kiya 
hai,  na  ki  insan  ne. 

3  Ki  har  ek  sardilr  kahin  is 
waste  inuqarrar  hota.  hai,  ki  nazr- 
en  aur  qurbanian  guzrane ;  so 
zarur  tha,  ki  us  pas  bhi  guzranne 
ko  kuchh  ho. 

4  Agar  wuh  zamin  par  hot;i,  to 
kahin  na  hota ;  is  waste  ki  kahin 
to  hain,  jo  shari'at  ke  muwafiq 
qurbanian  guzrante  haiii : 

5  Jo  asmani  chizon  ke  namilna 
aur  saya  par  khidmat  karte  hairi ; 
chunanchi  Musa  ne,  j  ab  "\vuh 
khaima  banane  par  tha,  ilham  se 
nukm  paya,  kiDekk,  wuh  farmata 
hai,  ki  tu  us  naqsha  ke  mutabiq 
jo  tujhe  us  pahay  par  dikhaya 
gaya,  sab  chizen  ban&. 

6  Ab  jaisa  wuh  us  bihtar  'ahd 
ka  darmiyani  hai,  jo  bihtar  wa'- 
don  se  biindha  gaya,  waisa  hi  us 
ne  ab  bihtar  khidmat  pai. 

7  Kyimki  agar  wuh  pahila  'ahd 
be-'ail)  hota,  to  dusre  kf  jagah  ki 
talash  na  hoti. 

8  So  wuh  us  ka  'aib  batakar 
tuihen  kahta  hai,  ki  Dekh,  Khu- 
dawand farmiita  hai,  we  din  ate 
hain,  ki  main  Israel  ke  gliaraue 
aur  Yahiidah  ke  khandan  ke  liye 
ek  nay  a.  'ahd  bandhiinga : 

9  Yih  us  'ahd  ki  manind  na  hoga 
jo  main  ne  un  ke  bapdadon  se  us 
din,  jab  main  ne  un  ka  hath 
pakra  ki  unhen  Misr  se  nikal 
latin,  bkndha  tha ;  is  waste  ki  we 
mere  'ahd  par  qaim  nahm  rahe, 
aur  main  ne  un  ka  andesha 
na  kiya,  Khudawand  farmata  hai. 

10  Kyiiijki  yih  wuh  'ahd  hai,  jo 
main  Israel  ke  gharane  ke  sath  un 
dinon  ke  ba'd  bandhuiiga,  Khuda- 
wand   farmata   hai ;    main   apne 


289 

qanunon  ko  un  ki  'aqlou  men 
dahinga,  aur  un  ke  dilon  par 
likhiinga,  anr  main,  un  ka  Khuda 
hunga,  aur  we  mere  log  honge : 

1  1  Aur  koi  apne  ham  saya,  aur 
koi  apne  bhai  ko  sikhlake  na  ka- 
hega,  ki  Tu  Khuda  ko  pahclmn ; 
kyimki  un  men  ke  chhote  se  bare 
tak  sab  mujlic  pahchanenge. 

12  Aur  main  un  ki  buraion  par 
rahm  karunga,  aur  un  ke  gunahon 
ko  aur  hedini  ko  kabhi  yad  na 
karunga. 

13  Aur  jab  us  ne  Naya  kaha,  to 
pahle  ko  purana  thahraya.  Aur 
wuh  jo  purana  aur  dini  hai,  so 
mitne  ke  naz^iik  hai. 

ix  bIb. 

1HO  pahle  khaima  men  'ibadat 
Kji     ke    qamin    the,   aur   ek 
dunyawi  maqdis  tha. 

2  Ki  pahla  khaima  jo  banaya- 
gaya,  us  men  sham'adan,  aur  mez, 
aur  nazr  ki  rotian  thin  ;  aur  use 
Pak  kahte  hain. 

3  Aur  dusre  parda  ke  andar  wuh 
khaima  tha,  jo  Paktarm  kahlata  ; 

4  Us  men  sone  ka  dhupdan  tha, 
aur  'ahd  ka  sanduq,  jo  charon  ta- 
raf  sone  se  marha  hua  tha ;  us 
men  ek  sone  ka  bartan  mann  se 
bhara,  anr  Ilanin  ka  'asa,  jis  men 
shakhen  phuti  thm,  aur  'ahdnama 
ki  takhtian. 

5  Aur  us  ke  tipar  jalali  Karubi 
the,  fo  kafiiragah  par  saya  karte ; 
in  baton  ka.  mulassal  bayan  karna 
ab  kuchh  zanir  nahin. 

6  Pas  jab  yih  sab  chizen  yim 
taiyar  ho  chnkfn,  tab  pahle  khai- 
ma men  kahin  har  waqt  dakhil 
hoke  khidmat  baja  late  the. 

7  Par  ddsre  men  sirf  Sardar 
Kahin  sal  bhar  men  ek  bar  jata.; 
magar  bagair  lalui  ke  nahin,  jo 
apni  aur  qaiun  ki  kbataon  ke  liye 
guzranta  tha : 

8  Is  se  Kith  i  Qnds  yih  zahir 
karta  tha,  ki  jab  tak  pahla  khai- 
ma khara  raha,  paktarm  makan 
ki  rah  na  khuli  thi : 


'IBElNfOX,  IX.  X. 


290 

9  Wuh  kliaima  is  waqt  tak  ek 
misal  hai,  jis  men  nazrcu  aur  qur- 
baniaii  guzrantc,jo'ibadat  karne- 
wale  ko  dil  ki  nisbat  kamil  kar 
nahm  saktin ; 

10  "Ki  we  sirf  khane  pine,  aur 
tarah  tarah  kc  gusloij  kc  sath,  jo 
jismani  rasm  hain,  durusti  ke  waqt 
tak  muqarrar  thin. 

11  Par  jab  Masfh  anewali  ni- 
'amaton  ka  Sarclar  Kahin  ho  riya, 
to  buzurgtar  aur  kamil  tar  kkaima 
kf  rah  se,  jo  hathon  ka  bana  na- 
hm, ya'ne,  is  kliilqat  ka  nahm ; 

12  Na  bakron  na  bachhron  ka 
labii  leke,  balki  apna  hi  lahii  leke 
paktann  makan  men  ek  bar  da- 
khil  hua,  ki  us  ne  liamare  liye 
hamesha  ki  khalasi  hasil  kf. 

13  Kyunki  agar  bailon  aur  bak- 
ron ka  lahu,  aur  kalor  kf  rakh, 
jo  napakon  par  chhirke  jane  se 
baclan  kf  safai  ki  babat  un  ko  pak 
kar  saktf  hai : 

14  To  kitna  ziyaxla  Masfh  ka 
lahii,  jis  ne  be-'aib  hoke  abadi 
Huh  ke  wasile  ap  ko  Khuda  ke 
samline  qinbaniguzrana.,  tumhare 
diion  auv  'aqlon  ko  murda  kamon 
se  pak  karega,  taki  turn  ziuda 
Khuda  ki  Mbadat  karo  ? 

15  Aur  isi  sabab  se  wuh  naye 
'ahd  ka  darmiyanf  hai,  taki  jab 
wuh  pahle  'ahd  ke  gunabon  ke 
chhurane  ke  liye  maut  pa  we,  to 
we  jo  bulaegaye  hain,  abadf  miras 
ka  wa'da  basil  karen. 

16  Kyunkijahart'ahdbai,  waban 
us  zabiha  ki  maut,  jis  par  wuh 
muqarrar  hota,  zarur  hai. 

17  Ki  'ahd  murdon  par  bandha 
jatd  hai,  aur  pukhta  nahm,  jab 
tak  wuh  zabiha  zinda  hai. 

18  Is  sabab  se  pallia  'ahd  bhi 
bagair  ly.hu  ke  nahm  bandha 
gaya. 

]  9  Ki  jab  Musa  ne  tamam  logon 
ko  sharfat  ka  har  ek  hukm  kah 
sunaya,  tab  bachhron  aur  bakron 
ka  lahu,  pani  aur  lal  tin  aur  zufa 
ke  sath,  lekar  us  kitab  aur  sare 
logon  par  chhixakke  kaha, 

20  KiYihus'ahd  ka  lahu  hai, 


jo  Khuda  ne  tumhare  liye  thah- 
raya. 

21  Aur  us  ne  isi  tarah  khaima 
par,  aur  khidmat  ki  tamam  chi- 
zon  par  lahii  chhirka. 

22  Aur  qarfb  sari  chizen  sbari'at 
ke  mutabiq  laliu  se  pak  ki  jati 
hain,  aur  bagair  lahu  bahac  mu'afi 
nahin  hoju 

23  Pas  zarur  thii,  ki  asmani 
chizon  ke  namiina  yiin  pak  kiye 
jawen;  magar  khud  asmani  chizen 
in  se  bihtar  qurbam'on  se  pak  ki 
jawen. 

24  Kyunki  Masfh  us  pak  makan 
men,  jo  hathon  se  banaya  gaya, 
aur  haqiqi  makan  ka  namiina  hai, 
dakhil  nabin  hiia ;  balki  asman  hi 
men,  taki  ab  sc  Khuda  ke  buzur 
hamare  liye  hazir  rahe  : 

25  Par  aisa  nahin,  ki  wuh  ap 
ko  bar  bar  guzrane,  jaise  Sar- 
dar  Kahin  paktann  makan  men 
har  sal  dusre  ka  lahii  leke  jata  hai ; 

2G  Kyunki  agar  aisa  hota,  to 
zarur  tha,  ki  wuh  dunya  ke  shnrii' 
se  bar  bar  marA.  karta ;  par  ab 
akhin  zamane  men  ek  bar  zahir 
bua,  taki  apnc  tain  qurbani  karne 
se  gunab  ko  nest  kare. 

27  Aur  jaisa  admion  ke  liye  ek 
bar  mama,  aur  ba'd  us  ke  'adalat 
muqarrar  hui, 

28  Aisa  hi  Masfh  ek  bar  sabhon 
ke  gunahon  ka  bojh  uthane  ke 
liye  ap  ko  guzranke,  diisri  bar 
bagair  gunah  ke  zahir  hoga,  taki 
un  ko,  jo  us  ki  rah  dekbte  hain, 
najat  dewe. 

X  BAB. 

1  QHARl'AT,  jo  anewali  ni'a- 
O  maton   ki    parchbain  hai, 

aur  un  chizon  ki  haqiqi  siirat 
nahin,  un  qurbanion  se  jo  we  har 
sal  hamesha  guzrante,  un  ko  jo 
waban  ate  hain  kabhi  kamil  nahin 
kar  sakti. 

2  Nahin  to,  we  qurbani  guzranne 
se  baz  ate ;  kyunki  'ibadat  karne- 
wale  ek  bar  pak  hoke  age  ko  apne 
tain  gunahgar  ca  jante. 


TBRANfOK,  X. 


3  Par  qurbanian  baras  baras 
gunahon  ko  yad  dilati  hain. 

4  Kyunki  ho  nalim  saktti,  ki 
bailon  aur  bakron  ka  lahti  gunah- 
on ko  mitawe. 

5  Is  liye  wuh  dunyii  men  ate 
hue  kahta  hai,  ki  Qurbani  aur 
nazr  ko  tii  ne  na  chaha,  par  mere 
liye  ek  badan  taiyar  kiya  : 

6  Sokhtani  qurbani  aur  un  qur- 
banfon  se  jo  gunah  ke  liye  bain  tii 
razi  na  hua. 

7  Tab  main  ne  kaha,  ki  Dckh, 
main  ata  hiin,  (men  habat  kitab 
ke  daitar  men  likha  hai,)  taki,  ai 
Khuda,  teri  marzf  baja  laun. 

8  Pahle  jab  kah:i,  ki  Qurbani, 
aur  nazr,  aur  sokhtani  qurbani, 
aur  gunah  ki  qurbani  ki  khwahish 
tu  ne  na  rakhi,  na  un  se  khush 
hua,  aur  yihi  qurbanian  shari'at 
ke  muwafiq  guzrAni  jati  hain  ; 

9  Tab  us  ne  kaha,  ki  Dekh,  ai 
Khuda,  main  ata  hiin,  ki  teri 
marzi  baja  hum.  To  wuh  pahle 
ko  mitata,  taki  diisre  ko  siibit  kare. 

10  Usj  nnrzi  se  ham  Yisii'  Ma- 
sib  ke  badan  ke  ek  bar  guzranne 
ke  sabab  pak  hue  hain. 

11  Aur  har  ek  kahin  roz  roz 
khidmat  karte  hue,  aur  bar  dam 
ck  hi  tarah  ki  qurbanian,  jo  har- 
giz  gunah  mitane  ke  qabil  naln'u 
hain,  guzranta  hua  kkara  rahta  : 

12  Lekin  yih,  jab  is  ne  gunahon 
ki  ek  hi  qurbani  hamesba  ke  liye 
gu2ra.n1  thi,  Khuda  ke  dahineja 
baitha ; 

13  Tab  se  intizar  karta  hai,  ki 
us  ke  dushman  us  ke  panwon  ki 
chauki  hon. 

14  Kyunki  us'  ne  ek  hi  nazr 
guzranne  se  muqaddason  ko  ha- 
mesha  ke  liye  kamil  kiya. 

15  Aur  Ruh  i  Quds  bhi  hamare 
liye  gawahi  deti :  kyunki  jab  us 
ne  kaha  tha,. 

16  Ki  Yih  wuh  'alid  hai,  jo  main 
in  dinon  ke  ba'd  un  se  bandhunga, 
Khudawand  farniata  hai,  ki  main 
apni  shari'at  ko  un  ke  dil  men 
dalunga,  aur  un  ki  samajh  men 
likluinga ; 


291 

17  Aur  un  ke  gunahon  aur  un 
lu  narastion  ko  kabhi  yad  na  ka- 
runga. 

18  Abjahau  xin  ki  mu'aff  hai, 
wahan  gunah  ke  liye  pliir  nazr 
guzranna  nahin. 

19  Pas,  ai  bhaio,  jab  ki  ham  ne 
dileri  basil  ki,  ki  paktarin  makan 
ni£n  Yisii'  ke  lahii  se  dakhl  pa- 
wen, 

20  Us  nayi  aur  jiti  rah  se,  jo  us 
ne  apne  jism  ke  parda  ko  pharke 
hamare  liye  taiyar  ki ; 

21  Aur  jab  ki  hamara  Sardar 
Kahin  hai,  jo  Khuda  kc  gbar  ka 
mukbtar  hai  ; 

22  To  no,  sachche  dil  se,  aur 
kamil  inian  ke  sath,  aur  dil  ki 
burf  m'yat  par  chhirkao  karke 
nazdik  jawcn,  aur  apne  badan  ko 
saf  pain  se  dhoke, 

23  Apni  ummed  ke  iqrar  ko 
mazbiiti  se  thambhe  rahen  ;  (ky- 
unki wuh  jis  ne  wa'da,  kiya  sach- 
cha  hai;) 

24  Aur  bam  ek  dusre  par  lihaz 
karen,  taki  ham  ek  dusre  ko  mu- 
habbat  aur  nekokari  ki  taraf  us- 
kawen : 

25  Aur  anas  men  ikatthe  hone 
se  baz  na  a  wen,  jaisa  ba'zon  ka 
dastilr  hai;  balki  ek  dusre  ko 
nasihat  karen  ;  aur  yih  itna  zi- 
yada,  jitna  turn  dekhte  ho  ki  wuh 
din  nazdik  hota  jata  hai. 

26  Kyunki  agar  ba'd  us  ke,  ki 
ham  ne  sachaf  ki  pahch;\n:  basil 
ki  hai,  jan  biijhke  gunah  karen, 
to  phir  gunahon  ke  liye  koi  qur- 
bani baqi  nahin, 

27  Magar  'adalat  ka  ck  haulnak 
intizar,  aur  atashi  gazab,  jo  mu- 
khalifon  ko  kha  lega,  baqi  hai. 

28  Jo  koi  Miisa  ki  sharfat  ko 
nachiz  janta,  to  rahmat  se  kharij 
boke  do  tin  ki  gawahi  se  mara 
jata  tha : 

29  Pas  khiyal  karo,  ki  \nih 
shaikhs  kitnf  ziyada  Baza  ke  laiq 
tbabrega,  jis  ne  Khuda.  kc  Bete 
ko  pamal  kiya,  aur  'ahd  ke  lahii 
ko,  jis  se  wuh  pak  hua,  napak 
jana,  aur  fazl  ki  Ruh  ko  zalil  kiya? 

o  2 


292 


isaiNfoir.  x.  xi. 


30  Kyunki  ham  use  jante  ham, 
jis  ne  yih  kaha,  ki  Intiqam  lcna 
mera  kam  hai,  KhudaYvand  far- 
mata  hai,  main  hi  badla  hmga. 
Aur  phir,  Khud&wand  apne  logon 
ka  insaf  karegit. 

31  Zinda  Khuda  ke  hathon  men 
parnn  baulnak  hai. 

32  Par  turn  aglc  dinon  ko  yad 
karo,  jin  men  turn  ne  roshan  lioke 
dukhon  ki  ban  larai  ki  bardasht 
ki. 

33  Kuchh  to  is  waste,  ki  turn 
la'nta'n  aur  musfbaton  se  angusht- 
mima  hue ;  aur  knclih  is  bye,  ki 
turn  un  ke,  jin  se  yih  badsuhtki 
hoti  thi,  sharik  the. 

34  Ki  jis  waqt  main  zanjiroii 
men  tha,  turn  mere  hamdard  hue, 
aur  apne  mal  ka,  hit  jana  khushi 
se  qabul  kiya  ;  yih  janke,  ki  ha- 
mare  liyc  ek  hihtar  mal  isman 
par  hai,  jo  qaim  rahega. 

35  Pas  turn  apni  himmat  ko  mat 
chhoj'o,  kyunki  us  ka  bara  ajr 
hai. 

36  Tuinhcn  zanir  hai,  ki  sabr 
karo,  tiki  turn  Khuda  ki  marzi 
par  'amal  karke  wa'de  ke  phal 
hasil  karo. 

37  Ki  ab  thori  si  muddat  hai, 
ki  anewala  awega,  aur  der  na 
karega. 

38  Aur  rastbaz  fman  se  jicga ; 
lekin  agar  wuh  hate,  to  mera  ji 
us  se  razi  na  boga. 

39  Par  ham  un  men  se  nahin, 
jo  halakat  tak  hat  jate  ;  balki  un 
men  se  hain,  jo  jnn  bachane  tak 
iman  rakhte  hain. 

XI  BAB. 

1    AB  iman  ummed  ki  mabiyat 
J\_    aur  andekhi   cln'zon   ka 
sub ut  hai. 

2  0a  hi  se  buzurgon  ke  liye 
gawahi  di  gayi. 

3  Iman  hi  ke  sabab  se  ham  jan 
gave,  ki  'alam  Khuda  ke  kalam  se 
ban  gave ;  aisa,  ki  jo  chiz  dekhne 
men  atf,  un  cln'zon  se  nahm  bani, 
jo  dekhi  jatin. 


4  Iman  se  Habit  ne  Qain  se 
bihtar  qurbani  Khuda  ko  guz- 
rani ;  usi  ke  sabab  us  ke  rastbaz 
hone  par  gawahi  di  gayi,  ki  Khuda 
us  ki  nazron.  par  gawahi  deta 
hai ;  aur  usi  ke  sabab  us  ke  marne 
par  bhi  ab  tak  us  ka  zikr  kiya 
jata  hai. 

5  Iman  ke  sabab  se  Hanuk 
uthaya  gaya,  taki  maut  ko  na 
dekhe :  aur  na  niila,  is  liye  ki 
Khuda  ne  us  ko  uthaya :  ky- 
unki us  ke  uth  jane  se  peshtar 
us  par  yih  gawahi  guzri,  ki  us  ne 
Khuda  ko  razi  kiya. 

6  Aur  bagair  iman  ke  us  ko 
razi  karna  mumkin  nahin ;  ky- 
linki  us  par  jo  Khuda  ki  taraf 
ata  yih  zarur  hai,  ki  yaqin  kare, 
ki  wuh  maujud  hai,  aur  yih  ki 
wuh  apne  dhundhnewalon  ko 
badla  deta  hai 

7  Iman  se  Niih  ne  un  cln'zon  ki 
again  pake  jo  us  waqt  nazar  men 
na  ai  thin,  khauf  se  kishti  apne 
gharane  ke  hachao  ke  liye  banal, 
jis  se  us  ne  dunya  ko  gunahgar 
thahraya,  aur  us  rastbaz!  ka,  jo 
iman  se  milti  hai,  waris  huti. 

8  iman  se  Abiraham,  jab  bulaya 
gaya,  farmanbardari  karke  us  ja- 
gah  chala  gaya,  jise  wruh  miras 
men  lene  par  tha:  aur  hawuju- 
de  ki  na  jana  ki  kidhar  jata,  hai, 
nikla. 

9  Iman  se  us  ne  wa'da  ki  zamfn 
men  yiin  maqain  kiya,  jaise  wuh 
us  ki  na  thi,  ki  wuh  Iz,hak  aur 
Ya'qub  samet,  jo  us  ke  sath  us  hi 
wa'da  ke  waris  the,  khaimon  men 
rah  a : 

10  Ki  wuh  aise  shahr  men  jane 
ka  ummedwar  tha,  jis  ki  bunyad 
hai,  jis  k&  bananewala  aur  basa- 
newala  Khuda  hai. 

11  Iman  se  Sarah  ne  hamila 
hone  ki  taqat  pai,  aur  'umr  guzre 
par  jam,  is  liye  ki  us  ne  wa'da 
karnewale  ko  sachcha,  jana  tha. 

12  So  ek  se,  wuh  bhi  jo  murda 
sa  tha,  asman  ke  sitaron  ki  aur 
darya  ke  kanare  ki  be-shumar  ret 
ki  manind  paida  hiie. 


'IBRANION,  XI. 


13  Ye  sab  iman  men  mar  gaye, 
aur  wa'don  ko  na  pahunche  ;  par 
dur  se  unhen  dekha  aur  mu'ata- 
qid  hue,  aur  sahim  ko  jhnke,  aur 
iqrar  kiya,  ki  ham  zanun  par 
ajnabi  aur  musafir  hain. 

14  Ki  we  jo  aisi  baten  kahne- 
wale  havn,  zahir  karte,  ki  ham  ek 
watan  dhiindhte  hain. 

15  Aur  agar  us  mulk  ko,  jis  se 
we  nikal  ae  the,  phir  yad  late,  to 
wahan  ivnhen  phir  jane  ki  fursat 
thi. 

1G  Par  we  ck  bihtar  mulk  ke,  jo 
asmani  hai,  mushtaq  the;  so 
Khuda  un  sc  sharmata,  nahm,  ki 
un  ka  Khuda  kahlae  ;  kyunki  us 
ne  un  ke  liye  ek  sbahr  taiyar  kiya. 

17  Abiraham  jab  azmaya  gaya, 
us  ne  imtin  se  Iz,hak  ko  qurbani 
ke  liye  guzriina ;  aur  jis  ne  wa'don 
ko  paya  tha,  us  ne  eklaute  ko 
guzrana, 

18  Jis  se  yih  kaba  gaya  tha,  ki 
Iz,hak  hi  se  teri  nasi  kahlaegi : 

1 9  Kyunki  wuh  samjha,  ki 
Khuda  murdon  ke  jilane  par  qa- 
ttir  hai ;  jahan  se  us  ne  us  ko 
tamsil  ke  taur  par  paya. 

20  fman  se  Iz,hak  ne  anewali 
chi/ou  ki  babat  Ya'qiib  aur  'Esau 
ko  du'a  di". 

'21  Iman  se  Ya'qub  ne,  marte 
waqt,  Yusuf  ke  donou  beton  ko 
du'a  di;  aur  apne  'asa  ka  sir 
thimkar  sijda  kiya. 

22  Iman  se  Yusuf  ne,  jab  marne 
par  tha,  bani  Israel  ke  nikal  jane 
ka  zikr  kiya,  aur  apni  hadclion 
ki  babat  hukm  kiya. 

23  Iman  se  Miisa,  paida,  bote  hi, 
tin  mahme  tak  apne  ma  bap  se 
chhipaya  gaya,  kyunki  unhon  ne 
dekha,  ki  larka  khubsurat  hai ; 
aur  we  badshab  ke  hukm  se  na 
dare. 

24  fman  seMiisane,  siyana  hoke, 
Mra'un  ki  beti  ka  beta  kahlane 
se  inkar  kiya ; 

25  Ki  us  ne  Khuda  ke  logon  ke 
sath  dukh  utbana  us  se  ziyada 
pasand  kiya,  ki  gunah  ke  sukh 
ko,  jo  chandroza  hai,  hasil  kare  ; 


293 

26  Ki  us  ne  Masihi  la'n  ta'n  ko 
Misr  ke  khazanon  se  barf  daulat 
jana:  kyunki  us  ki  nigah  badla. 
pane  par  thf. 

27  Iman  se  us  ue  badshab  ke 
gusse  se  kbauf  na  khake  Misr  ko 
tark  kiya,  ki  wuh  andekbe  ko 
goya  deklikc  mazbut  bana  raha. 

28  Iman  se  us  ne  fasah  karne 
aur  lahii  chhirakne  par  'amal 
kiya,  aisa,  na  bo,  ki  palauthon  ka 
halak  karnewala  unhen  chhiiwe. 

29  fman  se  we  Lai  samundar  se 
yuii  guzre,  jaise  khushki  par  se, 
aur  Misrwalon  ne,  jab  us  rah  se 
jane  ki  qasd  kiya,  (bib  gaye, 

30  Iman  se  Yarihti  ki  shahr- 
panah,  jab  use  silt  din  tak  gher 
rakha  tha,  gir  pari. 

3 1  Iman  se  Kahab,  jo  fahisha  thf, 
be-finanon  ke  sath  halak  na  huf, 
ki  us  ne  jasusop  ko  salamat  apne 
ghar  men  anc  diya. 

32  Ah  main  aur  kya  kahun  ? 
fursat  nahin,  ki  Jida'un,  aur  Ba- 
raq  aur  Samsiin,  aur  Iftah,  aur 
Daud,  aur  Samuel,  aur  nabfori 
ka  akwal  bayan  karun,: 

33  Ki  unhon  ue  iman  se  bad- 
shahaton  ko  magliib  kiya,  aur 
rasti  ke  kam  kiye,  aur  wa'don 
ko  hasil  kiya,  sher  babar  ke  munh 
band  kiye, 

34  kg  ki  tezi  ko  bujbaya,  tal- 
waron  ki  dharon  se  bach  mkle, 
kamzori  men  zorawar  hiie,  larai 
men  babadur  bane,  aur  gairon  ki 
faujon  ko  hata  cliya. 

35  'Auratou  Tie  apne  murdon  ko 
ji  uthe  hiie  paya:  aur  ba'ze  pite 
gaye,  aur  chhutkara  qabill  na 
kiya;  taki  bihtar  qiyamat  tak 
pahunchen : 

36  Ba'ze  us  imtibatt  men  pare, 
ki  thattbon  men  urae  gaye  ;  kore 
khae,  aur  zaiyfr  aur  qaid  men 
phanse. 

37  I'atthrao  kiye  gaye,  are  se 
chire  gaye,  shikanja  men  khmche 
gaye,  talwar  se  mare  gaye  :  bher- 
ob  aur  bakrion  ki  kbal  orhe  hue, 
tangi  men,  musfbat  men,  dukh 
men  mare  phire  ; 

on 


IBRANfON",  XI.  XII. 


294 

38  (Dunya  tin  ke  laiq  na  thi :) 
we  bayabanon,  aur  paharon,  aur 
garorj,  aur  zamin  ke  garhon  men 
kharab  phira  kiye. 

39  Aur  ye  sab,  jin  ke  iman  par 
gawahi  di  gayi,  wa'de  tak  na  pa- 
hunche : 

40  Ki  Khuda  ne  peshbini  karkc 
hamare  Iiye  ek  bihtar  bat  thahrai 
thi,  taki  we  hamare  bagair  kamil 
na  ho  wen. 

XII  BAB. 

1  T)-A-S  jab  ki  gawahon  ke  itne 

I  bare  abr  ne  hamen  a  ghera 
hai,  to  ham  har  ek  bojh  aur  uljha- 
newale  gunah  ko  utarke,  bar- 
dasht ke  sath  us  daur  men,  jo 
hamare  samhne  a  pari  hai,  daur- 
en. 

2  Aur  Yisu'  ko  jo  iman  ka 
shurii'  aur  kamil  karnewala  hai, 
takte  rahen,  jis  ne  us  khushi  ke 
live,  jo  us  ke  samhne  thi,  sharm- 
indagi  ko  nachiz  janke  salib  ko 
sail  a,  aur  Khuda  ke  takht  ke  da- 
hine  ja  baitha. 

3  Turn  us  par  gaur  karo,  jis  ne 
gunahgaron  ki  itni  ban  mukhala- 
fat  ki  bardasht  ki;  ta  na  ho  ki 
turn  pareshan  i  khatir  hoke  sust 
ho  jao. 

4  Turn  ne  gunah  ke  muqabale 
men  koshish  karke  hanoz  khun 
tak  samhna  nahin  kiya. 

5  Aur  turn  us  nasihat  ko,  jo 
tumhen  farzandon  ki  manind  ki 
jati  hai,  bhul  gave,  kiAi  mere  bete, 
Kkudawand  ki  tambih  ko  nachiz 
mat  jan ;  aur  Jab  wuh  tujhe  mal- 
amat  kare,  sbikasta-dil  mat  ho  : 

6  K  i  K  hudawand  j  ise  piy ar 
karta  hai,  use  tambih  karta  hai, 
aur  har  ek  bete  ko,  jise  wuh  qabul 
karta  hai,  pitta  hai. 

7  Agar  turn  tambih  men  sabr 
karte  ho,  Khuda  turn  se  farzan- 
don ki  manind  suluk  karta  hai ; 
ki  kaun  sa  beta  hai,  jise  bap  tam- 
bih nahin  karta  ? 

8  Par  agar  wuh  tambih,  jis  men 
sare  sharik  hain,  turn  ko  na  ki 


jae,  to  turn  liaramzada  ho,  far- 
zand  nahin. 

9  Aur  jab  we,  jo  hamare  jismani 
bap  the,  tambih  karte  the,  aur 
ham  ne  un  ki  ta'zim  ki ;  to  kya 
ham  us  se  ziyada  nihon  ke  Bap 
ke  hukm  men  na  rahen,  aur  jien  ? 

10  Ki  we  to  thore  dinon  ice 
waste  apni  samajh  ke  muwafiq 
tambih  karte  the ;  par  wuh  ha- 
mari  bihtari  ke  live,  taki  ham  us 
ki  pakizagi  men  sharik  howen. 

1 1  Aur  koi  tambih  bilfi'al  khushi 
ka  ba'is  nahin  nazar  ati,  balki  af- 
sos  ka :  magar  akhir  ko  unhen  jo 
us  se  tarbiyat  pate  hain,  rastbazi 
ka  pbal  chain  ke  sath"  bakhshti 
hai. 

12  Is  waste  dhfle  hath  aur  sust 
ghutnon  ko  sidha  karo ; 

13  Aur  apne  panwon  ke  liye 
sidhe  raste  banao,  taki  jo  langrata 
hai,  bhatak  na  jawe,  balki  changa 
howe. 

14  Sab  se  mile  raho,  pakizagi  ki 
pairaui  karo,  jis  ke  bagair  Khu- 
dawand ko  koi  na  dekhega :  " 

15  Aur  ba  gaur  dekhte^raho,  ki 
koi  Khuda  ke  fazl  se  mahnini  na 
bo  ;  aur  na  howe,  ki  koi  karwi  jar 
sabz  hoke  tasdi'a  dewe,  aur  us  se 
bahutere  napak  hojawen. 

16  Na  howe,  ki  koi  'Esau  ki  ma- 
nind zani  ya  bedin  ho,jisneek 
khurak  ke  waste  apne  palauthe 
hone  ka.  haqq  becha. 

1 7  Kyiinki  turn  jante  ho,  ki  wuh, 
us  ke  ba'd,  jab  us  ne  chaha  ki 
barakat  ka  waris  ho,  radd  kiya. 
gaya:  aur  us  ne  jagah  na  pai,  ki 
oil  ko  badal  de,  agarchi  us  ne 
use  ansu*  baha,  bahake  dhundha. 

18  Ki  turn  us  pahar  tak  nahin 
ae,  jise  chlni  sake,  na  us  ki  dha- 
dhakti  ag,  aur  kali  badlf,  aur  ta- 
riki,  aur  tuian, 

W  A«r  ^wsiafe  ke  shor,  aur 
kalam  ki  awaz  ke  pas,  jise  sunne- 
walon  ne  sunkar  darkhwast  ki,  ki 
yih  kalam  phir  ham  se  na  kaha 
jawe: 

20  (Kyiinki  we  U3  hukm  ki,  jo 
unhen  diya  gaya  tha,  bardasht  na 


IBHANlON,  XII.  XUT. 


kar  sake,  ki  Agar  koijanwar  us 
pahar  ko  chhiiwe,  to  patthrao 
kiya  jawe,  ya  bhale  se  chheda 
jae : 

21  Aur  wuh  jo  nazar  aya,  aisa 
daraunk  tha,  ki  Miisabola,  Main 
hairan  aur  larzan  hurt  :) 

22  Balki  turn  Saihiin  ke  pahar, 
aur  zinda  Khuda  ke  shahr  men, 
jo  asmani  Yarusalam  hai,  aur 
lakhon  firishton  ke  pas, 

23  Aur  palauthon  ki  jama'at 
aiir  kalisiye  men,  jin  ke  nam  as- 
man  par  likhe  hain,  aur  KhudiL 
ke  pas,  jo  sab  ka  Hakim  hai,  aur 
kamil  rastbazon  ki  ruhoii  ke  pas, 

24  Aur  Yisii'  ke,  jo  naye  'abd 
ka  darmiyani  hai,  aur  us  chhirke 
hue  lahu  ke,  jo  Habil  ke  lahu  se 
bihtar  baten.  bolta  hai,  pas  ae  ho. 

25  Dekho,  turn  bolnewale  se  ga- 
filtar  na  ho.  Kyunki  agar  we 
bhag  na  nikle,  jo  us  se  jo  zamin 
par  farmata  tha  gafil  rahe,  to  bam 
bhi  agar  us  se,  jo  hainen  asman 
par  se  farmata  hai,  mnnh  moyen, 
kyunkar  bhag  niklenge  ? 

26  Us  ki  awaz  ne  zamin  ko  us 
waqt  hila,  diya  :  par  ab  us  ne  yih 
kahke  wa'da  kiya,  ki  Fhir  ek  bar 
main  faqat  zamin  ko  nahin,  balki 
asman  ko  bhi  hila  dunga. 

27  Aur  yih  bat  ki  Phir  ek  bar, 
is  bat  ko  zahir  karti  hai,  ki  wuh 
citizen  jo  hilat  jati  hain,  ban!  hiii 
chizon  ki  manind  tal  jatfrj,  taki 
we  chizen  jo  talne  kf  nahin,  qaim 
rahen. 

28  Pas,  ham  aisi  badshahi  ko,  jo 
talne  ki  nahiii,  pake  fazl  hasil 
karen,  jis  se  Khuda  ki  bandagi 
pasandida  taur  par  adab  aur  din- 
dari  ke  sath  karen : 

29  Kyunki  hamara  Khuda  bha- 
sam  karnewali  ag  hai. 

Xni  BAB. 

1  "DlKADARANAmuhabbat 

l>  ban!  rahe. 

2  Musafir-parwari  ko  mat  bhulo ; 
kyunki  usi  se  kitnon  ne  bin  jane 
firishton  ki  mihinani  ki  hai. 


295 

3  Qaidion  ko  yiin  yad  karo,  goya 
turn  un  ke  sath  qaid  men  sharik 
ho;  aur  aisa.  hi  un  ko  jo  rauj  men 
hain  yad  karo,  ki  tumlmra  bhi 
unhin  ka,  sa  jism  hai. 

4  Byak  karna  sab  men  bhala 
hai,  aur  bistar  napak  nahin ;  par 
Khuda.  hammkaron  aur  zanion  ki 
'adalat  karega. 

5  Tumhari  cbalan  lalaeh  ki  na 
ho  we  ;  aiu-  jo  niaujud  hai,  usi  par 
qana  at  karo ;  kyunki  us  ne  ap 
kaha  hai,  ki  main  tujhe  hargiz  na 
chhoyunga,  aur  tujhe  mutlaq  tark 
na  karunga. 

6  Is  waste  ham  khatirjanVai  se 
kah  sakte  hain,  ki  Khudawand 
mera  madadgar  hai,  aur  main  na 
darunga, ;    insan  mera.  kya  kar- 

ega?"  

7  Turn  apne  peshwaou  ko,  jm- 
hon  ne  turn  se  Khuda  ki  bat  kahf, 
yad  karo ;  aur  un  ki  chal  ke  anjam 
ko  gaur  karke  un  ke  iman  ki 
pairaui  karo. 

8  Yisii'  Masih  kal  aur  aj  aur 
abad  tak  eksan  hai. 

9  Turn  rang  a  rang  beganata'- 
h'mon  se  idhar  udhar  daurte  na 
phiro.  Ki  yih  bhala  hai,  ki dil  fazl 
se  mazbut  ho ;  na  ki  khurakon 
se,  jin  se  unhon  ne,  jo  nn  ke  liye 
daurte  pbirte  the,  naf'a  na  paya. 

10  Hainan  to  ek  qurbangaa  hai, 
jis  se  khaima  ki  khidmat  kar 
newalon  ka  ikhtiyar  nahin,  ki 
khaen. 

1 1  Ki  jin  janwaron  ka  lahu  sar- 
dar  kahin  muqaddas  makan  men 
gunah  ke  kafara  ke  waste  le  jata 
hai,  un  ke  badan  khaimagah  ke 
bahar  jalae  jate  liain  : 

12  Is  waste  Yisu'  bhi,  taki  logon 
ko  apne  lahu  se  pakizagi  bakhshe, 
ph.at.ak  ke  bahar  mara  gaya. 

13  Pas  ao,  ham  us  ki  zillat  ke 
sharik  hoke  khaimagah  se  bahar 
us  pas  nikal  chalen. 

14  Kyunki  hamara  rahnewala 
shahr  yahiin  nahin  ;  ham  to  us 
shahr  ko  jo  anewala  hai,  dhundlite 
hain. 

15  Is  waste  us  ke  wasile  se  sitaish 


296  YA'QtJB,  I. 

ki  qurbani,  ya'ne,  un  honthon  ka 
pkal  jo  us  ke  nam  ka  iqrar  karte 
hain,  Khuda  ke  liye  har  waqt 
lawen. 

16  Par  bhalai  aur  sakhawat 
karni  na  bhiilo  ;  is  liye  ki  Khuda, 
aisi  qurbanion  se  khush  hota. 
hai. 

f  7  Turn  apne  peshwaon  ke  far- 
manbardar  aur  tabi'  rabo :  ki  we, 
un  ki  manind  jinhen  hisab  dena 
parega,  tumhari  janon  ke  waste 
jagte  rahte  bain,  taki  we  khushi 
se  yih  karen,  na  ki  gam  so  :  kyuii- 
ki  wuh  tumhare  live  nuqsan  hai. 

18  Ilamare  waste  du'a  mango  ; 
kyu'nki  ham  yaqin  jante  bain,  ki 
ham  nekniyat  hain,  ki  sari  baton 
men  neki  ke  sath  guzran  kiya 
chahte  bain. 

19  Aur  main  yih  minnat,  ki  turn 
yih  karo,  kbass  is  liye  karta  bun, 
ki  main  jald  turn  pas  phir  pa- 
hunchun. 

20  Salamati  ka  Khuda,  jo  abadi 


'ahd  ke  labu  ke  sabab  se  bheron 
ke  buzurggarariye,  ya'ne,  hamare 
Khudawand  Yisii'  Masih  ko,  raur- 
don  men  se  phir  laya, 

21  Turn  ko  har  ek  nek  kam 
men  kamil  kare,  taki  us  ki  marzi 
parchalo,  aurjokuchh  us  ke  hu- 
zur  men  maqbul  hai,  Yisu'  JMasfh 
ke  wasile  turn  men  kare ;  us  ka 
jalal  hamesha  hamesha  bowe. 
Aniin. 

22  Ab,  ai  bhaio,  foam  turn  se 
iltimas  karta  bun,  ki  turn  nasi'hat 
ke  kalam  ko  man  lo :  ki  main  ne 
mukktasar  men  tumhen  likha  hai. 

23  Jano  ki  bhai  Timtaiis  chliut 
gay  a ;  agar  wuh  jald  awe,  to  us 
ke  sath  ake  main  turn  ko  dekhiin- 
ga. 

24  Turn  apne  sab  peshwaon  aur 
sare  muqaddason  ko  salam  kaho. 
Jo  Italia  ke  bain,  tumhen  salam 
kahte  hain. 

25  Fazl  turn  sab  par  bo.    Amin. 


YA'QUB  KA  KHATT. 


I  BAB. 

1  "yA'QtJB  ka,  jo  Khuda  aur 

JL  Khudawand  Yisii'  Masih 
ka  banda  hai,  un  barah  firqon  ko 
jo  tittar  bittar  bain,  salam. 

2  Ai  mere  bhaio,  jab  turn  tarah 
tarah  ki  azmaishon  men  paro,  to 
use  kamal  khushi  samjho  ; 

3  Yih  jankar,  ki  tumhare  iman 
ki  azmaish  sabr  paida  karti  hai. 

4  Par  sabr  ko  kam  piira  karne 
do,  taki  turn  kiimil  aur  pure  bo, 
aur  kisi  bat  men  naqis  na  raho. 

5  Agar  koi  turn  men  .se  hik- 
naat  men  naqis  bowe,  to  Khuda 


James-  Epttre  de  Jacques 


se  mange,  jo  sab  ko  .sakhawat  ke 
sath  detii,  aur  ulahna  nahin  deta 
hai,  ki  us  ko  'inayat  hogi. 

6  Par  iman  se  mange,  aur  kuchh 
shakk  na  kare.  Kyunki  shakk- 
karnewala  samuudar  ki  lahr  ki 
manind  hai,  jise  hawa  takrati  aur 
urati  hai. 

7  Aisa  shakhs  bargiz  guman  na 
kare,  ki  Khudawand  se  kuchh 
pawega. 

8  Do-dila  admi  apni  sari  chal 
men  dagmagata  hai. 

9  Bbai  jo  garib  hai,  apni  bu- 
landi  par  fakbr  kare  : 

10  Aur  jo  daulatmand  hai,  apni 


YA'QtfB,  I.  II. 


pastf  par :  is  liye,  Id  wuh  ghas 
ke  pkul  ki  tarah  jata  rahega,. 

11  Kyunki  jab  siiraj  nikalta  aur 
Hh  chalti,  tab  ghas  ko  sukha, 
deti,  aur  tis  ka  phiil  jhar  jata, 
aur  us  ke  chihra  ki  khiibsurati 
jati  rahti ;  yun  hi  daulatmand  bhi 
apni  sari  rahon.  men  murjhajae- 

12  Mubarak  wuh  admi,  jo  az- 
maish  ki  bardasht  karta.  hai ;  is 
waste  ki  jab  us  ki  azmaish  ho 
chuki,  to  zindagi  ka  taj,  jis  ka 
Khuda  ne  apne  muhabbat-rakh- 
ncwalon  se  wa'da  kiya,  pawega. 

13  Jab  koi  imtihan  men  phaiise, 
to  wuh  na  kahe,  ki  Main  Khuda 
ki  taraf  se  imtihan  men  phansa  ; 
kyiinki  Khuda  badioii  se  na  ap 
azmaya  jata,  aur  na  kisi  ko  az- 
mata  hai : 

1 4  Magar  har  shakhs  apni  khwah- 
ishon  se  lubhakar,  aur  jal  men 
phauskar,  imtihan  men  parta  hai. 

15  So  khwahish  jab  hamila  hiii, 
tab  gunah  paida  karti :  aur  gunah 
jab  tamami  tak  pahuncha,  maut 
ko  janta  hai. 

J  6  Mere  piyare  bhaio,  fareb  na 
khao. 

17  Har  ek  achchhi  bakhshish 
aur  ka.mil  iii'am  upar  hi  se  hai, 
aur  miron  ke  bani  ki  taraf  se 
utarta  hai,  jis  men  badalne  aur 
pliir  jane  ka  saya  bin  nahin. 

18  Us  ne  apne  irada.  se  hamen 
sachai  ke  kalam  se  paida,  kiya, 
taki  ham  us  ke  inakhhiqon  men 
pahile  phalon  ki  manind  howen. 

19  Is  liye,  ai  piyare  bhiiio,  har 
ck  admi  sunne  men  tez,  aur  bol 
uthne  inert  dhima,aur  gussa  karne 
men  dhima  howe : 

20  Kyunki  insan  ka  gussa  Khuda. 
ki  rastbazf  ke  kam  nahin  karta. 

21  Is  liye  sari  gandagi  aur  badi 
ke  fuzlat  phenkkar  us  kalam  ko, 
jo  paiwand  hota,  aur  tumhari 
jan  bacha  aakta  hai,  farotani  se 
qabul  kar  lo. 

22  Lekin  turn  kalam  par  'amal 
karnewale  ho,  na  ap  ko  fareb 
dekar  sirf  sunnewale  raho. 


297 

23  Kyunki  jo  shakhs  sirf  kalam 
ko  suna  karta,  aur  us  par  'amal 
nahin  karta,  wuh  us  admi  ki  ma- 
nind hai,  jo  apna.  munh  time  men 
dekhta : 

24  Is  liye  ki  us  ne  ap  ko  dekha, 
aur  chala  gaya,,  aur  fauran  bhul 
gaya,  ki  main  kaisa  tlia. 

2d  Par  jo  azadagi  ki  kamil  sha- 
ri'at  par  taktaki  baiidhke  us  ke 
gaur  men  rahta  hai,  wuh  sunkar 
bhulnewala  nahin,  balki  'amal 
karnewala  hoke,  apne  'amal  men 
mubarak  hoga. 

2fi  Agar  koi  tumhare  bich  ap  ko 
dindar  zahir  karta,  aur  apni  zuban 
ko  lagam  nahin  deta,  balki  apne  dil 
ko  fareb  deta.  hai,  to  us  ki  dindari 
biitil  hai. 

27  Wuh  dindari  jo  Khuda  aur 
Blip  ke  age  pak  aur  be-'aib  hai,  so 
yihi  hai,  ki  Yatimon  aur  hewon  ki 
musibat  ke  waqt  un  ki  khabargiri 
karni,  anr  ap  ko  dunya  se  be-dag 
bacha  rakhna. 

II  BlB. 

1  "E^TEEE  bhaio,  hamare  Khu- 
JL*-L  dawand  Yisu'  Masili  ka, 

jo  zu-l-jalal  hai,  iman  zahir-par- 
asti  ke  sath  na  rakho. 

2  I3  liye  ki  agar  koi  sone  ki 
anguthi  aur  barraq  poshak  pahin- 
kar  tumhari  jama'at  men  awe, 
aur  ek  garib  maile  kuchele  kapre 
pahine  awe ; 

3  Aur  turn  us  suthri  poshakwale 
ki  taraf  mutawajjih  hokar  us  se 
kaho,  Apyahan  bakhiibi  baithiye  ; 
aur  garib  se  kaho,  Wahan  khara 
rah,  ya,  Yalnin  mere  panwon  ki 
chauki  tale  baith : 

4  To  kya  turn  ne  apas  ki  taraf- 
dari  na  ki,  aur  badguman  hakim 
na  bane  ? 

o  Mere  piyare  bhaio,  suno,  Kya 
Khuda  ne  is  iahan  ke  garibon 
ko  nahin  chuna,  taki  wc  iman  ke 
daulatmand  aur  usi  badshahat  ke, 
jis  ka  us  ne  apne  piyar  karne- 
walon  se  wa'da  kiya,  waris  howen  ? 

6  Lekin  turn  ne  garib  ko  be-hur- 


298  YA'QtJB, 

mat  kiya.  Kya  daulatmand  turn 
par  jahr  nahin  karte,  aur  'adalaton 
men  tumhen  nahin  khmchwate  ? 

7  Kya  we  us  buziirg  nam  ka,  jo 
tumhara  rakha  gaya,  thattha  na- 
hm karte  ? 

8  Par  jo  turn  us  badshahi  sha- 
ri'at  ko  piini  karo,  j  aisa  likha  hai, 
ki  Tit  apne  parosi  ko  aisa  piyar 
kar,  iaisa  ap  ko,  turn  achchha  karte 
ho; 

9  Lekin  agar  turn  zahir-parasti 
karo,  to  gunah  karte  ho,  aur  sha- 
ri'at  ke  talnewale  thahrae  jate 
ho. 

10  Is  liye  ki  jo  sari  sharfat  ko 
manta,  aur  ek  bat  tulta  hai,  to 
wuh  sari  baton  ka  gunahgar 
hua. 

11  Kyunki  jis  ne  kaha,  ki  Tu 
zina  na  kar,  us  ne  yih  bhi  kaha, 
ki  Til  khun  mat  kar.  Pas  agar  tu 
zina  na  kare,  aur  khun  kare,  to 
tu  shari'at  ka  talnewala  hoga. 

12  Turn  un  ki  tarah  kaho,  aur 
karo,  jin  ka  insa'f  ;iz;idagi  ki  sha- 
rf  at  ke  mmvafiq  hoga. 

13  Is  liye  ki  jis  ne  rahm   na-  ' 
hm  kiya,  us  ka  insaf  he-rahmi  se 
hoga  ;  aur  rahm  'adalat  par  galib 
hota  hai. 

14  Mere  bhafo,  agar  koi  kahe,  j 
ki  main  fmandar  hun,  aur  'amal  > 
na  karta,  ho,  to  kya  faida  ?  kya  j 
aisa"  iman  use  bachit  sakta  hai  ? 

15  Agar  koi  hhai  ya  bahin  nangii  | 
howe,  aur  rozi'na  ki  roti  muyassar 
na  ho, 

16  Aur  turn  men  se  koi  unhen 
kahe,  ki  Salamat  jiio,  garm  aur  ser 
ho  ;    aur  unhen  we  chizen  na  de, 
jo  badan  ko  zanir  hain,  to  kya  : 
faida  ? 

17  Isi  tarah  iman  bhi,  agar  'amal  i 
ke  sath  na  ho,  to  akela,  hoke  murda  ! 
hai. 

18  Shayad   koi  kahe   ki  Iman  ! 
tujh  men  hai,  aur  mere  pas  'amal ;  ! 
bhala,  tii  apna  iman  be  'amal  ke  I 
mujh   par   zahir  kar,    aur   main 
apne  iman  ko  apne  a'amal  se  tujh 
par  zahir  karunga. 

19  Tu  iman  lata  hai,  ki  Khuda 


IX.  III. 

ek  hai ;  achchha  karta  hai :  Sha- 
yatin  bin  yibi  niante,  aur  thartha- 
rate  hain. 

20  Par,  ai  wain  admf,  kab  tujh 
ko  malum  hoga,  ki  iman  be -a'a- 
mal murda  hai  ? 

21  Kya  hamara  hap  Abiraham 
a'amal  se  rastbaz  nahin  thahraya 
gaya,  jis  waqt  us  ne  apne  betelz,- 
hak  ko  qurhiingah  par  charhaya  ? 

22  Tu  dekhta  hai,  ki  iman  ne  us 
ke  a'amal  ke  sath  kam  kiya,  aur 
a'amal  se  iman  kamil  hun,  ? 

23  Aur  wuh  navishtapura  hun,  jo 
kahta  hai,  Abiraham  Khuda  par 
iman  laya,  aur  yih  us  ke  liye 
rastbazi  gini  gayi :  aur  wuh  Kha- 
lil-Ullah  kahlaya". 

24  Turn  dekhte  ho,  ki  admi  a'a- 
mal se  rastbsiz  thahraya  jata  hai, 
sirf  iman  se  nahin. 

25  Isi  tarah  llahab  bhi,  jo  fa- 
hisha  thi,  jab  us  ne  jasuson  ki 
mihmani  kit  aur  unhen  diisrf  rah 
se  bahar  kar  diva,  kya.  a'amal  se 
rastbaz  na  thahri  ? 

26  Pasjaisa.  badan  be-ruh  murda 
hai,  waisa  hi  iman  bhi  he-a'amal 
murda  hai. 

Ill  BAB. 

1  A  I  mere  bhaio,  turn  men  ba- 
XJl  hut  se  ustad  na   hanen ; 

kyunki  jante  ho,  ki  us  se  ziynda 
saza  pawenge. 

2  Is  waste  ki  ham  sab  ke 
sab  bar  bar  taqsir  karte  hain. 
Agar  koi  baton  men  taqsir  na 
kare,  to  wuhi  kamil  shakhs  hai, 
aur  wuh  apne  sare  badan  ko  tabs* 
kar  sakta  hai. 

3  Dekho,  ki  ham  ghoron  ke 
munh  men  lagam  dete  hain,  taki 
we  ham  are  tabi'  rah  en,  aur  un  ke 
sare  badan  ko  pherte  hain. 

4  Dekho,  jahaz  bhi,  bawujride  ki 
kaise  bare  bare  hain,  aur  tcz  ha- 
wa  se  urae  jate,  chhoti  chhoti 
patwar  se,  jahan  kahin  manjhi 
chiihta  hai,  phirae  jiite  hain  ; 

5  Waise  hi  zuban  chhota  sa  'azu 
hai,  par  bara   In  bol  bolti  hai. 


YA'QtB,  III.  IV. 


299 


Dekho,  thori  si  ag  kaise  bare 
jaugal  ko  jala  deti  hai ! 

6  So  zuban  ek  ag  hai,  aur  sha- 
rarat  ka  ek  'alam  ;  zuban  hamare 
angon  men  aisi  hai,  ki  sare  badan 
par  dag  lagati  hai,  aur  paidaish  ke 
daira  ko  jalati  hai,  aur  khud  us 
ne  jahannam  se  jalan  ko  paya  hai. 

7  Kyunki  bar  qism  ke  janwar, 
kya  urte,  kya  rengte,  kya  samun- 
dar  ke  rahncwale,  insaii  ko  bas 
men  ate  hain,  aur  ae  : 

8  Par  zuban  ko  koi  admi  bas 
men  la  nahin  sakta ;  ki  wuh  to  ek 
bala  hai,  jo  thamti  nahin  ;  zahr  i 
qatil  se  bhari  hai. 

9  Ham  usi  se  Khuda  ko,  jo  Bap 
hai,  mubarak  kahte  hain  ;  aur  usi 
se  admion  ko,  jo  Khuda  ki  surat 
par  paida  hue,  bad-du'a  karte 
hairi. 

10  Ek  hi  munh  se  mubarak - 
badi  aur  bad-du'a  nikalti  hai. 
Ai  mere  bhaio,  yih  nmnasib  na- 
hin, ki  aisa  ho. 

1 1  Kya.  koi  chashma  ek  hi  sote 
se  mitha  aur  khara  prini  deta.  hai  ? 

12  Ai  mere  bhaio,  kya,  inumkin 
hai,  ki  anjir  men  zaitiin,  aur  angiir 
men  anjir  lagen  ?  so  koi  chashma 
khara  aur  mitha  pani  nahin  deta. 

13  Turn  men  kaun  'aqlmand  aur 
dana  hai  ?  wuh  nek  ehai  se  danai 
ke  'ilm  ke  sath  apnc  a  ami'tl  zahir 
kare. 

14  Par  jo  turn  apne  dil  men 
karwi  dab,  aur  jhagre  rakhte  ho, 
to  fakhr  na  karo,  aur  sachai  ke 
khilaf  jhuth  na  bolo. 

15  Yih  wuh  hikmat  nahin  jo 
upar  se  utarti  hai,  balki  yih  dun- 
yawi,  nafsani,  shaiUini  hai. 

16  Is  liye  ki  jahaij  drib  aur  jhag- 
r^  hai,  wahan  hangama,  aur  bar 
tarah  ka  hura  kam  hota  hai. 

17  Par  wuh  hikmat  jo  upar  se 
hai,  so  pahile  pak  hai,  phir  mi- 
lansar,  miyana-rii,  narm,  rahm 
se  aur  achchhe  phalon  se  ladi  hiii, 
na  tarafdar  hai,  na  makkar. 

18  Aur  we  jo  sulh  karte  bain, 
rastbazi  ke  phal  sulh  ke  sath  bote 
hain. 


IV  BAB. 


1  TAIIAIAN  aur  jhagre  turn 
_Li  men   kahan  se  ae  ?    kya 

yahan  se  nahin,  ya'ne,  tumhari 
shahwaton  se,  jo  tumhare  angon 
men  larti  ham  ? 

2  Turn  klnvahish  karte  ho,  aur 
nahin  pate;  turn  dah  aur  qatl 
karte  ho,  aur  kuchh  hasil  nahin 
kar  sakte  ;  turn  jhagarte  ho,  par 
kuchh  hath  nahin  lagta,  is  liye 
ki  turn  nahm  mangte. 

3  Turn  mangte  ho,  aur  nahin 
pate;  kyimki  turn  bad-waz'ai  se 
mangte  ho,  tiiki  apni  shahwaton 
men  kharch  karo. 

4  Ai  zina  karnewalo  aur  zina, 
karnewalio,  kya  turn  ne  nahin 
jana,  ki  dunya  ki  dosti  Khuda  ki 
dushmam  hai  ?  pas  jo  koi  duny4 
ki  dosti  ka  irada  karta",  wuh  ap 
ko  Khuda  ka  dushman  thahrata 
hai. 

5  Kya,  turn  guman  karte  ho,  ki 
kitab  'abas  kahti  hai,  Wuh  run  jo 
ham  men  basti  hai,  dah  par 
ubharti  hai  ? 

6  Par  wuh  to  ziyadatar  fazl 
bakhshta  hai.  Chunanchi  wuh 
kahta  hai,  ki  Khuda  magriiron  ka 
samhna  karta,  par  farotanon  ko 
fazl  bakhshta  hai. 

7  Is  liye  Khudji  ke  tabi'  ho  jao. 
Shaitan  ka  samhna  karo,  wuh  turn 
se  bhag  niklega. 

8  Turn  Kkudii  ke  nazdik  jao, 
wuh  tumhare  nazdik  iiwega.  Ai 
gunahgaro,  turn  apne  hath  dhoo ; 
ai  do-dilo,  apne  dil  ko  pak  karo. 

9  Afsos  aur  gam  karo,  aur  roo  : 
tumhara  hansna  kurhne  se  badal 
jae,  aur  khushi  udasi  se, 

10  Turn  Khuilawand  ke  huzur 
farotani  karo,  wuh  turn  ko  barha- 
wega. 

11  Ai  bhaio,  turn  apas  men  ek 
diisre  ki  badgoi  na  karo.  Jo  apne 
bhai  ki  badgoi  karta,  aur  us  par 
hukm  karta  hai,  so  shari'at  ki 
badgoi  karta,  aiu  shari'at  par 
hukm  karta  hai;  Iekin  agar  tu 
shari'at  par  hukm  karta  hai,  to  tu 


YA'QIJB,  IV.  V. 


sbari'at  par  'amal-karnewala  na- 
hin, balki  us  ka  hakim  hai. 

12  Shari'at  ka  denewala  ek  hai, 
jo  bachane  aur  halak  karne  par 
qadir  hai;  tii  kaun  hai,  jo  dusre 
par  hukm  karta  hai  ? 

13^  Are  ao,  turn  log  jo  kahte  ho, 
ki  Aj  ya  kal  falane  shahr  jaenge, 
aur  waMn  ek  baras  thahrenge, 
aur  saudagari  karenge,  aur  naf'a 
pawenge : 

14  Aur  nahin  jante,  ki  kal  kya 
hoga.  Kyiinki  tumhari  zindagi 
kya  chiz  hai  ?  AVuh  to  ek  bukhar 
hai,  jo  thori  dcr  tak  nazar  ata, 
phir  gaib  ho  jata  hai. 

lo  Is  kc  barkhilaf  turn  ko  kaha 
chahiye,  ki  Jo  Khudawand  ki 
marzi  howe,  aur  ham  jite  raheij, 
yih  ya  wuh  kam  karenge. 

16  Par  ab  turn  apni  lafzanion 
par  fakhr  karte  ho  :  aisa  fakhr 
sar&sar  beja,  hai. 

17  Fas  jo  koi  bhala  kar  janta 
hai,  aur  nahin  karta,  us  par  gunah 
hota  hai. 


V  BAB. 


!A, 


B, 


ai  daulatmando,  un  afat- 
>n  ke  sabab   se,  jo  turn 

par    ancwali    bain,    chilla    chilla. 

roo. 

2  Kyiinki  tumhara  mal  sar  gal 
gaya,  aur  tumhare  kapre  kire  kha 
gaye. 

3  Tumhare  sone  riipe  ko  mor- 
cha  laga ;  aur  un  ka  zang  turn 
par  gawahi  dega,  aur  tumhara 
gosht  khawega.  Yunhi  turn  ne 
apne  akhiri  dinon  ke  liye  khazana 
jam'a  kiya. 

4  Dekho,  un  mazdiiron  ki  maz- 
duri  jinhon  ne  tumhare  khetkate, 
jise  turn  ne  zulm  karke  na  diya, 
duhai  deti  hai ;  aur  un  katnc- 
walon  ka  shor  lashkaron  ke 
Khudawand  ke  kan  tak  pahunch 
gaya. 

5  Turn  ne  zamm  par  'aish  o 
'ishrat  ki,  aur  sare  raaza  urate 
ae ;  turn  nc  apne  dilon  ko  mota 
kiya,  jaise  zabh  ke  din  ki  khatir. 


6  Turn  ne  rastbaz  par  fatwa 
diya,  aur  usfe  qatl  kiya;  wuh  turn 
se  muqabala  nahin  karta. 

7  Ai  bhaio,  Khudawand  ke  ane 
tak  sabr  karo.  Dekho,  kisan  za- 
mm ke  qiniati  phal  ki  ummed- 
wari  karke  us  ke  liye  sabr  karta 
hai,  jab  tak  pahile  aur  pichhle 
menh  ko  pawe. 

8  So  turn  bhi  sabr  karo,  aur  apne 
dil  mazbiit  rakho  ;  kyiinki  Khu- 
dawand ka,  ana  nazdik  hai. 

9  Ai  bhaio,  ek  drisre  par  na  kur- 
kurao,  taki  tuni  saza  na  pao : 
dekho,  insaf  karnewala  darwaza 
par  khara  hai. 

10  Ai  mere  bhaio,  jo  nabi  Khu- 
dawand ka  nam  leke  larmate  the, 
un  ke  dukh  uthane  aur  sabr  karne 
ko  namiina  samjho. 

11  Dekho,  ham  un  ko  jo  sabr 
karte  hain  nckbakht  samajhte 
hain.  Turn  ne  Aiyiib  ke  sabr  ko 
suna  hai,  aur  Khudawand  ke  mat- 
lab  ko  jante  ho,  ki  wuh  bara 
dardmand  aur  mihrban  hai. 

12  Sab  se  pahile,  ai  mere  bhaio, 
qasam  mat  khao,  na  asman  ki,  na 
zamin  ki,  na  koi  aur  qasam ;  balki 
tumhara  han  han,  aur  tumhara 
nahin  nahin  ho,  ki  turn  saza  ke 
laiq  na  thaliro. 

13  Agar  koi  turn  men  gamgin 
ho,  wuh  du'a  mange.  Agar  koi 
khush-hal  ho,  to  zabiir  gawe. 

14  Agar  koi  turn  men  bimar  jiare, 
to  kahsiye  ke  qissison  ko  bulawe  ; 
aur  we  us  par  Khudawand  ke 
nam  se  tel  dhalke  us  ke  liye  du'a 
niangen : 

15  Aur  du'a,  jo  (man  ke  sath  ho, 
us  bimar  ko  bachawcgi,  aur  Khu- 
dawand us  ko  utha  khara  karega ; 
aur  agar  gunah  kiye  hon,  to  un  ki 
muafi  hogi. 

16  Turn  apas  men  apni  taqsiron 
ka.  iqrar  karo,  aur  ek  diisrc  ke 
liye  du'a  mango,  ta  ki  turn  shifa 
pao.  Rastbaz  ki  du'a,  jise  wuh 
girgirake  kare,  bara,  kam  karti. 

17  iliyas  hamara  hamjins  insan 
tha ;  us  ne  du'a  par  du'a  ki,  ki 
pani  na  barse,  so  tin  baras  aur 


i  PATK&&  I. 


301 


chha  mahfnon  tak  zamm  par  pani  I  rah  howe,  aur  koi  us  ko  phir- 


na  para. 

18  Aur  us  ne  phir  du'a  ki,  to 
asm  an  ne  pan!  barsayu,  aur  zamm 
apne  phal  uga  lai. 

19  Ai  bhaio,  jo  turn  men 
se  koi  sachai    ki   rah   se   gum- 


20  "Wuli  yih  malum  kare,  ki 
jo  koi  ek  gunahgar  ko  us  ki  gum- 
rahl  ki  rah.  se  phirata  hai,  to  ek 
jan  ko  maut  se  bachawega,  aur 
bahut  gunakon  ko  chhipawega. 


PATBAS  KA  PAIIILA  KHATT. 


r  BAB. 

1  T>ATRAS    ki  taraf  sc,  jo 
J_     Yisu'  Masih  ka  rasul  hai, 

un  musahron  ko  jo  Puntus,  Gala- 
tiya,  Kappadtlkiya,  Asia  aur  Bi- 
tiiniya  ke  mulk  men  tittar  bittar 
hue, 

2  Jo  Khuda  Bap  ke  'ilm  i  qadim 
ke  muwafiq  cliune  hue  hain,  taki 
Ruh  ki  pak  tasir  se  farmanbardar 
hon,  aur  Yisu1  Masih  ka  khiin  un 
par  chhirka  jawe;  Fazl  aur  sala- 
mati  tumhare  liye  ziyada  lioti  jae. 

3  Hamarc  Khudawand  Yisu' 
Masih  ka  Khuda  aur  Bap  muba- 
rak  ho,  jis  ne  ham  ko  apni  barf 
rahmat  se  Yisu'  Masih  ke  njurdou 
men  sc  ji  ut.hne  ke  ba'is,  zinda 
ummed  ke  liye  sar  i  nau  paida 

4  Taki  ham  wuh  miras  pawen, 
jo  be-zawal  hai,  aur  aMda  aur 
pazhnmrda  nahin,  jo  hamare  liye 
asman  par  rakhi  gayi  : 

5  Aur  ham  iman  ke  wasfle 
Khuda  ki  qudrat  se  us  najat  tak, 
jo  akhiri  waqt  men  zahir  hone  ko 
taiyar  hai,  mahfiiz  rahte  bain  • 

6  Jis  men  turn  bahut  kkush  ho, 
agarchi    bilti'al,   chand  roz,  ba- 


zan'trat,  tarah  tarah  ki  azmaishon 
se  gam  men  pare  ho  : 

7  Taki  tumhare  iman  ki  azmaish 
jo  i'ani  sone  se,  jo  ki  wuh  kg  men 
taya  bbi  jae,  kitna  hi  beshqimat 
hai,  Yisu'  Masih  ke  zahir  hone  ke 
din  ta'rif  aur  "izzat  aur  jahil  ke 
laiq  pai  jawe : 

8  Use  to  bin-dekhe  turn  piyar 
karte  bo ;  aur  bawujude  ki  turn 
ab  us  ko  nalu'n  dekhte,  magar 
us  par  i'man  lake  aisi  khushi  o 
khurrami  karte  ho,  jo  bayan  se 
bahar  aur  jalal  se  bhari  hai : 

9  Aur  apne  iman  ki  garaz,  ya'ne, 
janon  ki  najat,  basil  karte  ho. 

10  Jsi  najat  ki"  babat  un  nabion 
ne  talash  aur  tabqiq  ki,  jinbon  ne 
us  ni'amat  ki  pesbingoi  ki,  jo  turn 
par  zahir  hone  ko  thi : 

11  We  us  ki  tabqiq  men  the,  ki 
Masih  ki  Ruh  jo  un  men  thi, 
jab  Masih  ke  dukhon  ki  aur  us 
ke  ba'd  us  ke  jalal  ki,  age  gawahf 
deti  tbi,  Ids  waqt  aur  kis  tarah 
ke  zamaue  ka  bayau  Icarti  thi. 

12  So  un  par  yih  zahir  hiia,  ki 
we  na  apni,  balki  hamari  khidmat 
ke  Jiye  we  baten  kabte  the,  jin 
ki  khabar  turn  ko  un  ki  ma'riiat 
mili,  jinhon  ne  Riih  i  Quds  ki 


IJai=ff3!BBi^Miaig!fflfjmiilJJ.|.|JH<M 


302  1  PATRAS, 

qudrat  se  jo  asruan  se  nazil  hui, 
tumhcn  Injil  ki  khushkhabari  di ; 
aur  in  baton  ko  daryaft  karne  ke 
firishta  mushtaq  hain. 

13  Is  waste  turn  apne  fahm  ki 
kamar  bandhke  hoshyari  se  us 
fazl  ki  kamil  ummed  rakho,  jo 
Yisii'  Masfh  ke  zahir  hote  waqt 
turn  par  nazil  hoga. 

14  1  urn  far  man  bardar  farzandon 
ki  manind  un  buri  khwahishon 
ke,  jin  ke  turn  nadani  ke  dinon 
men  giriftar  the,  hamshakl  na 
bano : 

15  Balki  jis  tarah  tuxnhara  bu- 
lanewala  pak  hai,  a2)iri  sab  chal 
men  turn  pak  bano  j 

16  Kyunki  likha  hai,  ki  Tum 
pak  bano,  ki  main  pak  hiin. 

17  Aur  agar  turn  Bap  ka  nam 
lo,  jo  liar  ek  ke  kam  ke  muwafiq 
be-tarafdar  insaf  karta  hai,  to 
apni  musafarat  ke  waqt  ko  dar  ke 
sath  k&to : 

18  Kyunki  turn  yih  jante  ho,  ki 
tum  nc  jo  apne  bapdadon  ke  be- 
luida  dastiiron  se  khalasi  pai,  so 
yih  kuclih  fani  chfzon,  ya'ne,  sone 
rupe  ke  sabab  se  nahin, 

19  Balki  Masfh  ke  beshqimat 
lahu  ke  sabab,  jo  be-dag  aur  be- 
'aib  barra  ki  nianind  hai ; 

20  Jo  dunya.  ki  paidaish  se  pesh- 
tar  muqarrar  hiia  tha :  lekin  is 
akhiri  zamane  men  tumhare  liye 
zahir  hua. 

21  Us  ke  sabab  se  tum  Khuda 
par  iman  lae,  jia  ne  us  ko  murdon 
men  se  jilaya,  aur  jalal  bakhsha, 
taki  tumhara  iman  aur  bharosa 
Khuda  par  howe. 

22  So  jaisa  ki  tum  nc  haqq  ki 
tabi'darf  karke  liiih  ke  wasile 
apne  dil  ko  pak  kiya,  yahan  tak 
ki  turn  men  bhaion  ki  be-riya 
muhabbat  paida  hui,  pas  pak  dil 
se  ek  dusre  ko  bahut  piyar 
karo : 

23  Kyunki  tum  na  tukhin  i  fani 
se,  balki  us  sejogair  fani  hai,  ya'ne, 
Khuda  ke  kalam  se,  jo  hamesha 
zinda  aur  baqi  hai,  sar  i  nuu  paida 
hue. 


IE 

24  Kyunki  har  ek  bashar  ghas 
ki  manind  hai,  aur  admi  ki  sari 
shan  ghas  ke  phiil  ki  nianind. 
Ghas  sukh  jati  hai,  aur  phiil  jhar 
jata  hai; 

25  Lekin  Khudawand  ka  kalam 
hamesha  rahta.  Yih  wuhi  kalam 
hai,  jis  ki  khushkhabari  tumhcn 
di  gayi  hai. 


II  BAB. 


T 


S  waste  tum  har  ek  badi,  aur 
har  ek  daga,  aur  raakron, 
aur   dah,   aur   s&n   badgoion  ko 
chhorke, 

2  Un  bachchon  ki  manind  jo  isi 
dam  paida  hue  kalam  ke  khalis 
dudh  ke  mushtaq  ho,  taki  tum  us 
se  bat/rite  jao : 

3  Kyiinki  tum  nc  maza  basil 
kiya,  ki  Khudawand  mihrban  hai. 

4  Tum  us  pas  ae ;  wuh  ek  zinda 
patthar  hai,  jise  admion  ne  to  na- 
pasand  kiya,  par  Khuda  ne  use 
chun  liya,  aur  qimati  jana  ; 

5  So  tum  bhi  zinda  pattharon  ki 
manind  ruhani  ghar  bante  jate 
ho,  aur  kahinon  ki  muqaddas  ja- 
ma'at  hue  jate  ho,  taki  ruhani 
qurbanian,  jo  Yisu'  jMasih  ke 
wasile  Khuda.  ko  pasand  hain, 
guzrano. 

6  Is  waste  kitab  men  bhi  mazkur 
hai,  ki  Dekh  main,  ek  patthar  Sai- 
hiin  men  rakh  deta  hiin,  jo  kone 
kA  sira,  aur  chuna  hiia,  aur  qimati 
hai;  aur  jo  us  par  iman  lawe, 
hargiz  sharminda  na  hoga. 

7  So  wuh  tumhare  waste,  jo  iman 
lae  ;ho,  qimati  hai :  par  jo  iman 
na  lae,  un  ke  liye  wuhi  patthar, 
jise  bananewalon  ne  radd  kiya, 
kone  ka  sira  hua, 

8  Aur  thokar  khilanewala  pat- 
thar, aur  thes  dilanewali  chatan 
hiia :  so  yih  we  hain,  jo  sarkash 
hoke  kalam  se  thokar  khate  hain, 
jis  ke  liye  we  muqarrar  bhi  hue. 

9  Lekin  tum  chuna  hua  khan- 
dan,  ba.dsh.ahi  kahanat,  muqaddas 
qaum,  aur  khass  log  ho,  taki  tum 
us  ki  kb.ubia.ri  zahir  karo,  jis  ne 


1  PATHAS,  U.  III. 


303 


tumhen  tariki  se  apni  'ajib  roshni 
men  bulaya. 

10"  Turn  &ge  qaum  na  the,  par 
ab  Khuda  ki  qaum  ho  ;  age  turn 
par  rahmat  na  tin,  par  ab  turn 
par  rahmat  htii. 

11  Ai  piya.ro,  main  turn  se  yun 
jaise  pardesion  aur  rausafiron  se 
minnat  karta  him,  ki  turn  jismini 
khwiihishon  se  jo  jan  ke  mu- 
qabil  larai  karti  hain,  parhez 
karo ; 

12  Aur  apni  chalan  gair  qaumon 
ke  bleb  neki  ke  sath  rakho :  taki 
we  jo  tumhen  badkar  janke  tum- 
hari  badgoi  karte  ham,  tumhare 
nek  kamon  par  nazar  karke,  us 
din,  jab  un  par  nigkh  ho,  Khuda 
ka,  jalal  zahir  kareri. 

13  Fas  bar  ek  hukumat  ke,  jo 
insan  ki  taraf  se  ]iai,  Khudawand 
ke  liye  tabi'  raho ;  badshah  ke,  is 
liye  ki  wuh  sab  se  buzurg  hai ; 

14  Aur  hakim  oij  ke,  is  liye  ki 
we  us  ke  bheje  hue  hain,  taki  bad- 
karon  ko  saza  den ,  aur  nekokaron 
ki  ta'rif  karen. 

15  Kytinki  Khuda  kj  marzi  yiin 
hai,  ki  turn  achchhe  'amal  karke 
ahmaqou.  ki  nadani  ka  muiih  band 
kar  rakho : 

16  Aur  apne  tarn  azad  jano; 
par  apni  azadi  ko  bad!  ka  parda 
na  karo,  balki  ap  ko  Khuda  ke 
banda  jano. 

1 7  Sab  ki  hurmat  karo.  Bhaion 
se  ulfat  rakho.  Khuda  se  daro. 
Badshah  ki  'izzat  karo. 

18  Ai  chakaro,  kamal  adab  se 
apne  khawindon  ke  tabi'  raho; 
na  sirf  nekon  aur  lialimon  ke, 
balki  kaj-mizajon  ke  bhi. 

19  Kyunki  agar  koi  Khuda,  par 
nazar  karke  be-insafi  se  dukh 
uthakar  sabr  kare,  to  yih  fazilat 
hai. 

20  Ki  agar  turn  ne  gunah  karke 
tamancha  khae,  aur  sabr  kiya,  to 
kaun  sa  fakhr  hai  ?  par  agar  neki 
karke  dukh  pate,  aur  sabr  karte 
ho,  us  men  Khuda  ke  nazdik  tum- 
hari  fazilat  hai. 

21  Kyunki  turn  isi  ke  iiyebulae 


gaye  ho :  ki  Masfli  bbi  hamarc  waste 
dukh  Ipake  ek  nanuina  hamare 
liye  chhor  gaya  hai,  taki  turn  us 
ke  naqsh  i  qadam  par  chale  jao. 

22  Us  ne  gunah  na  kiya,  aur  us 
ki  zuban  men  chlial  bal  na  paya 
gaya. 

23  Wuh  giilian  knake  gab  na 
deta  tha,  ;  aur  dukh  pake  dham- 
kata  na  tha ;  balki  apne  tain  us 
ke,  jo  rasti  ke  sath  insaf  karta 
hai,  stmurd  karta  tha  : 

24  W  uh  ap  hamare  gunahon  ko 
apne  badan  par  uthake  salib  par 
charh  gaya,  taki  ham  gunahon  ke 
haqq  men  marke  rastbazi  men 
jien  :  un  koron  ke  sabab  se  jo  us 
par  pare,  tain  change  hue. 

25  Kyunki  turn  bhataki  hiii 
bheron  ki  manind  the,  par  ab  apni 
janon  ke  Garariye  aur  Nigahban 
pas  pbir  ac  ho. 

Ill  BAB. 

1  TSl  tarah,   ai  'aurato,  turn 
J_    apne   shauharon  ke  tabi' 

raho,  ki  agar  kai  ek  un  men  se 
kalam  >ko  na  mante  hem,  to  we 
bagair  kalam  ke  apni  'auraton  ki 
chalan  se  naf'a  men  milen ; 

2  Jis  waqt  tumhari  pak  chalan 
ko,  jo  khauf  ke  sath  hai,  dekhen; 

3  Aur  tumhari  eingar  zahiri  na 
ho,  jaise  sir  gundhna,  aur  gatma 
aur  tarah  tarah  ke  kapre  pahinna ; 

4  Balki  chahiye,  ki  wuh  dil  ki 
poshida  insaniyat  ho,  jo  gair-fani 
hai,  ya'ne,  halim  aur  garib  mizaj, 
aur  yihi  Khuda  ke  age  beshqimat 
hai. 

5  Isi  tarah  muqaddas  'auraten 
bhi  jo  agle  zamane  men  Khuda 
par  bharosa  rakhti,  ap  ko  san- 
warti,  aur  apne  apne  shauharon 
ke  tabi'  rahti  thin: 

6  Chunanchi  Sarah  Abiraham  ki 
farmanbardari  karti,  aur  use  khu- 
dawand kahti  thi :  so  turn  bhi  us 
ki  betian  ho,  agar  nekian  karo, 
aur  kisi  khauf  se  bairan  na  ho. 

7  Waisa  hi,  ai  sbaubaro,  turn  bbi 
danai  se  un  ke  sath  raho.  aur  'aurat 


304 

konazuk  paidaish  samajhkar'izzat 
do,  aur  jano,  ki  zindagi  ki  miras 
ki  ni'amat  men  turn  donon  shank 
ho,  taki  tumhari  du'aen  ruk  na 
jaen. 

8  Garaz,  sab  ke  sab  ek-dil  ho; 
hamdardho;  biradaranamuhab- 
bat  rakho ;  rahm-dil  aur  khush- 
kho  hoo  : 

9  Badi  ke  'iwaz  badinakaro; 

fall  ke  'iwaz  gali  na  do  ;  balki  us 
e  khilaf  barakat  chaho  ;  ki  turn 
jante  ho,  ki  turn  barakat  ke  waris 
hone  ko  bulae  gaye  lio. 

1 0  Jo  kof  chahe,  ki  zindagi  se 
khush  ho,  aur  acbchhe  dinon  ko 
dekhe,  so  apni  zuban  ko  badi  se, 
aur  apne  honthon  ko  daga  ki  bat 
bolne  se  baz  rakhe  ; 

11  Badi  se  kinara  kare,  aur  neki 
par  'amal  kare ;  sulh  ko  dhundhc, 
aur  us  ka  pichha,  kare. 

12  Kyiinki  Khudawand  ki  nigah 
rastbazon  par,  aur  us  ke  kan  un 
ki  niinnat  par  hain ;  par  Khuda- 
-\vand  ka  chihra  badkaron  ka 
mukhalif  hai. 

13  Aur  agar  turn  neki  ki  pairaui 
kiya  karo,  kaun  hai  jo  turn  sc 
badi  kare  ? 

14  Par  agar  turn  rastMzf  ke 
sabab  dukh  bhi  pao,  to  nekbakht 
ho,  aur  un  ke  darane  se  mat  daro, 
aur  na  ghabra.  jao  ; 

15  Balki  Khudawand  Khuda  ko 
apne  dilon  men  muqaddas  jano  ; 
aur  hamesba  musta'idd  raho,  ki 
harek  ko,jo  turn  se  us  mnmed  ki 
babat  jo  turn  hen  hai  piichhe,  fa- 
rotanf  aur  adab  se  jawab  do  : 

16  Aur  dil  nek  rakho  ;  taki  we 
jo  tumhen  badkar  janke  turn  ko 
bura  kahte,  aur  tumhari  Masibi 
aclichhf  chal  par  la'n  ta'n  kartc 
hain,  sharniinda  hon. 

17  Kyiinki  agar  Khuda  ki  marzi 
yun  hai,  ki  turn  bhala  karkc  dukh 
pao,  to  yih  us  se"  bihtar  hai,  ki 
bura,  karke  dukh  pao. 

IS  Kyiinki Masih  no  bin  ek  bar 
gunahon  ke  waste  tlukh  uthaya, 
ya'ne,  rastbaz  ne  na-raston  ke 
liye;  taki  wuh  ham  ko  Khuda  ke 


1  PATRAS,  III.  IV. 


pas  pahunchae,  ki  wuh  jism  ki 
ru  se  to  mara  gaya,  Iekin  lliih  se 
zinda  kiya  gaya : 

19  Aur  us  se  un  ruhon  ke  pas 
jo  qaid  thin  jake  manadi  ki: 

20  Jo  age  na-farmanbardar  thin, 
jis  waqt  ki  Khuda  ka  sabr  Nuh 
ke  dinoij,  jab  kishti  taiyar  hoti  thi, 
intizar  karta  raha,  jis  men  thori 
janen,  ya'ne,  ath  admi,  pani  se 
sahih  salamat  bach  gaye. 

21  Us  ki  manind  baptisma  (jo 
badan  ka  mail  chhurana  iiahin, 
balki  nekniyati  se  Khuda  ko  jawab 
dena  hai,)  Yisu'  Masih  ke  jf  uthnc 
kc  wasile  ab  ham  ko  bhi  baehata 
hai: 

22  Wuh  asman  par  jake  Khuda, 
ke  dahinc  hai,  aur  firishta,  anr 
ikhtiyar  aur  qudratwale  us  ke 
tabi'  hain. 

IV  BAB. 

1  T)AS  jis  hai  men  ki  Masih 
JL    ne  hamare  waste  jism  men 

dukh  uthaya,  to  turn  bhi  usi  ira.de 
ke  hathyar  bandho;  kyiinki  jis 
ne  jism  men  dukh  uthaya,  so  gu- 
nah  se  baz  raha ; 

2  Yahan  tak,  ki  adnuon  ki  buri 
khwahishon  ke  mutabiq  nahfn, 
balki  Khuda,  ki  marzi  ke  muwafiq 
jism  men  apni  baqi  'umr  katta 
hai. 

3  Is  waste  ki  hamari  jitni'umr 
gairqaurnon  ki  Ithushi  ke  muwafiq 
Earn  karne  men  guzri,  wuhi  bas 
hai,  ki  tab  hi  ham  hawa  o  hawas, 
shahwatou,  inai  ki  mastion,  auba- 
shion,  shariib-khvvarion,  makruh 
butparastioix  men  waqt  kntte  the : 

4  Aur  we  ta'ajjub  karte  hain,  ki 
turn  us  shuhdapan  ki  fazuli  men 
un  ke  sath  nahm  jatc,  aur  badgoi 
karte  hain. 

5  We  us  ko,  jo  zindon  aur  mur- 
don  ka  insaf  kai'ne  j>ar  taiyar  hai, 
hisab  deuge. 

6  Ki  murdon  ko  bhi  Inji'l  is  liye 
sunai  ga}'i,  ki  we  admion  ke  age 
jism  ki  rah  se  gunahgar  thahren, 
lekin  Khuda,  ke  age  ruh  se  jiwen. 


1  PATRAS,  IV.  V. 


305 


7  Par  sab  chi'zon  ka  akhir  naz- 
dik  hai ;  is  Iiye  hoshyar,  aur  du'a 
karte  hue  jagte  raho. 

8  Sab  se  pahle  ek  diisre  ko  shid- 
dat  se  piyar  karo ;  kyiinki  inu- 
babbat  bahut  gunahon  ko  dhamp 
deti  hai. 

9  Apas  men  be  kurkurae  mu- 
safir-dost  raho. 

10  Harek  jis  qadr  uskonramat 
mill,  so  use  un  ki  manind,  jo  Khuda 
ke  tarah  tarah  ke  fazl  kc  ac'hchhe 
khansaman  ham,  ek  diisre  ki  khid-  | 
mat  men  kharch  karo. 

11  Agar  koi  bole,  towuh  Khuda 
ke  kalam  ke  mutabiq  bole ;  agar 
kof  khidmat  kare,  to  itni  kare, 
jitna  use  Khuda  ne  maqdiir  diya 
hai  ;  taki  sab  bat  men  Yisii'  Masih 
ke  wasile  Khuda  ka  jalal  zahir  ho : 
jalal  o  qudrat  hamesha  usi  ke 
iiye  hai.     Amfn. 

12  Piya.ro,  turn  us  tancwali  ag 
se,  jo  azmane  ke  Iiye  turn  par  ai, 
ta'ajjub  na  karo,  ki  goya  tum- 
hara  'ajab  hai  hiia  hai : 

18  Balki  is  sabab  se  khushi 
karo,  ki  turn  Masih  ke  dukh on 
men  sharik  ho ;  taki  us  ke  jalal 
ke  zahir  bote  waqt  turn  be-nilm- 
yat  khush  o  khurram  ho. 

14  Agar  Masih  ke  nam  ke  sabab 
turn  par  la'n  ta'n  ho,  to  turn  mu- 
barak  bo  ■  kyiinki  jalal  ki  aur 
Khuda  ki  nib.  turn  par  saya  karti 
hai  :  we  to  us  par  kufr  bakte, 
par  turn  se  us  ka  jalal  zahir  hota 
hai, 

15  Khabardar,  aisa  na  ho,  ki 
turn  men  se  koi  khuni,  ya  chor, 
ya  badkar,  ya  auron  ke  kam 
men  dakhl  karnewala  hoke  dukh 
pawe. 

16  Par  agar  koi  Kristian  hone 
kc  sabab  se  tlukh  pawe,  to  na 
sharmawe,  balki  is  sabab  se  Khuda. 
ka  jalal  zahir  kare. 

17  Kyiinki  ah  waqt  pahuncha 
hai  ki  Khuda  ke  ghar  par  'adalat 
skurif  bo  :  pas  agar  ham  se  shurii' 
hai,  to  un .ka,  jo  Khuda  ki  Jnjfl  ke 
talii1  nahm,  kya  anjam  hoga  ? 

18  Aur  agar-  rastbaz  dushwari 


se  bach  jaweii,  to  be-dmon  aur 
gunahgaron  ka  thikana  kakan  ? 

19  Pas  jo  Khuda  ki  marzi  ke 
muwafiq  dukh  pate  bain,  so  us 
ko  Khaliq  i  ammjankar  nekokari 
karte  hue  apni  janon  ko  us  ke 
supurd  karen. 

V  BAB. 

1  f\ISSlSON  se  jo   tumhare 
v^J  bich  ham,  main  jo  mi  ke 

sath  qissis  aur  Masih  ki  aziyat-on 
ka  gawah,  aur  us  jalal  men  jo 
zahir  hoga  sharik  ban,  iltimas 
karta  hun ; 

2  Ki  turn  Khuda  ke  us  galla  ki 
jo  tumhare  bich  hai  pasbani  karo  ; 
lacharf  se  nahin,  balki  khushi  se; 
aur  na-rawa  naf'a  ke  Iiye  nahin, 
balki  dil-khwahi  se  nigahbani 
karo ; 

3  Aur  Khuda,  wand  ki  miras  ki 
khawindi  na  karo,  balki  galla 
ke  live  namiina  bauo. 

4  Aur  jab  sardar  Garariya  zahir 
hoga,  tab  turn  jalal  ka  aisa  har 
paoge,  jo  murjhata  nahm. 

5  Isi  tarah  turn,  ai  jawano,  qissi- 
son  ke  tabi'  raho.  Balki  sab  ke 
sab  ek  diisre  ke  tabi'  raho,  aur 
iarotani  ka  libas  pahino  ;  kyiinki 
Khuda  magriiron  ka.  samhna  kar- 
ta, aur  farotanon  ko  fazl  bakhshta 
hai. 

6  So  turn  Khuda  ke  zorawar 
hath  ke  tale  dabe  raho,  tiki  wuh 
tumheii  waqt  par  sarfaniz  kare : 

7  Aur  apni  sari"  filer  us  par  dal 
do ;  kyiinki  us  ko  tumhari  filer 
hai. 

8  Iloshyar  aur  jagte  raho:  ky- 
iinki tnmhara  mukhalif  Shaitau 
garajnewale  babar  ki  manind 
dhundhta  phirta  hai,  ki  kis  ko 
phar  khawe : 

9  Turn  iman  men  mazbiit  hoke 
us  ka  muqabala  karo,  aur  jan 
rakho,  ki  aise  hi  dukh  tumhare 
bhai  jo  dunyii  men  bain  uthate 
hain. 

10  Ab  Khuda  jo  kamal  fazl 
karta,  jis  ne  ham  ko  apnc  jalal  i 


306 


2  PATRAS,  I. 


abadi  ke  liye  Masih  Yisii1  se  bu- 
laya  hai,  ap  hi  turn  ko  thora  sa 
dukh  sahne  ke  ba'd  taiyiix,  maz- 
but,  ustuwar,  paedar  kare. 

11  Jalal  aur  qudrat  abad  talc 
usi  ka  hai.    Am  in. 

12  Main  tumhen  Silwanns  ki 
ma'rifat,  jo  merf  danist  men  diya- 
•natdar  boai  hai,  mukhtasar  men 
likhke  nasihat  karta,  anr  gawahi 


deta  him,  ki  yihi  Khuda  ka  sach- 
cha  fazl  hai  jis  par  turn  qaim  ho. 

13  Babul  ki  kalisiya  jo  tumhare 
sath  barguzida  hui,  aur  mera  beta, 
Marqus  tumhen  salam  kahte  hain. 

14  Turn  apas  men  muhabbat  ka 
bosa  lcke  ek  dusre  ko  salam  karo. 
Turn  sab  ki,  jo  Masih  Yisii'  men 
ho,  salamati  ho  we.     Amin. 


PATRAS  Ki  DUSRA  KHATT. 


I  BAB. 


I  QIIAMAM 


lIIAMAM  Patraskf  taraf 
,  jo  yisii'  Masih  ka  banda 
aur  rasul  hai,  un  ko  jinhon  ne 
hamare  Khuda  aur  Bachanewale 
Yisu'  Masih  ki  rastbazi  se  aisa 
iman  paya,  jo  hamare  iman  ka 
ham-qimat  hai : 

2  Khuda  aur  hamare  Rhuda- 
wand  Yisu'  Masih  ki  pahchan  se, 
fazl  aur  salamati  tumhare  liye 
ziyada  hot!  jawe. 

3  Chunanchi  us  ki  khudai  ki 
qudrat  ne  hameu  sab  chizen,  jo 
zindagi  aur  dindari  se  ta'alluq 
rakhti  hain,  us  ki  pahchan  se 
'inayat  kin,  jis  ne  ham  ko  jalal 
aur  nelci  se  bulaya  : 

4  TJn  ke  wasile  nihayat  bare 
aur  qimati  wa'de  ham  se  kiye 
gaye ;  taki  turn  us  gandagi  se,  jo 
dunya  men  buri  khwahish  ke 
sabab  hai,  chhiitka-r  un  ke  wasile 
tab  i' at  ilahi  men  sharik  ho  jao. 

5  Aur  is  waste  turn  us  men 
kamal  koshisli  karke  apne  iman 
par  neki,  aur  neki  par  'irfan ; 

6  Aur  'irfan  par  parhezgari,  aur 


parhezgari  par  sabr,  aur  sabr  par 
dindari ; 

7  Aur  dindari  par  biradarana 
ulfat,  aur  biradanuia  ulfat  par 
muhabbat  barhao. 

8  Ki  ye  chizen  agar  turn  men 
lion,  aur  barhti  bbi  jawen,  to  turn 
ko  hamare  Khuda  wand  Yisii1  Ma- 
sih ki  pahchan  men  gafil  aur  be- 
phal  na  hone  deiigi. 

9  Par  jis  ke  pas  yih  chizen  nahhi 
hain,  wuh  andha,  aur  ankhen 
miindta  hai,  aur  apne  agle  guna- 
hon  ke  dhoe  jane  ko  bind  baitha. 

10  Is  liye,  bhaio,  ziyadatar  ko- 
shisli karo,  ki  tumhari  bulahat 
aur  barguzidagi  sabit  ho :  kyiinki 
agar  turn  aisa  karo,  to  kabhi  na 
giroge : 

11  Balki  turn  hamare  Khuda- 
wand  aur  Bachancwale  Yisu'  Ma- 
sih ki  abadi  badshahat  men  bari 
'izzat  ke  sath  dakhil  hoge. 

1 2  Is  liye  main  yih  baten  tum- 
hen yad  dilane  se  kabhi  gafil  na 
hunga,  agarchi  turn  waqif  ho, 
aur  is  sachai  par  jo  ab  zahir  hiii 
qaim  ho. 

13  Balki  main   ise  wajib  janta 


E3ZO! 


istte  of  Peter- Deuxieme  epitre  de  Pierre 


2  PATRAS. 

hiin,  ki  jab  tak  is  khaima  men 
hun,  tumhen  yad  dila  dilake 
ubhanin ; 

14  Kyiinki  main  janta  hun  ki, 
jaisii  haniare  Khudawand  Yisii' 
Masih  ne  mujti  par  zabir  kiya, 
wuh  waqt.  jis  men  mera  khaima 
giraya  jiie,  nazdik  pahuneha  hai. 

15  So  main  koshish  men  huh,  ki 
turn  mere  kuch  karne  ke  ba'd  in 
baton  ko  hainesha  yad  rakho. 

16  Kyiinki  ham  ne,  na  failsufi 
ki  kahanion  ka  pichha  karke, 
balki  ap  us  ki  buzurgike  dekhne- 
wale  hoke,  apne  Khudawand  Yisit* 
Masih  ki  qudrat  aur  ane  ki  khabar 
tumhen  df. 

17  Ki  us  ne  Khuda  Bap  se'izzat 
o  hurmat  paf,  jis  waqt  nihayat 
bare  jalal  se  us  ko  aisi  awaz  ai,  ki 
Yih  mera  piyara  Beta  hai,  jis  se 
main  razi  hiin  ; 

18  Aur  ham  ne,  iab  us  ke  sath 
mnqaddas  pahar  par  the,  yih  awaz 
asman  se  ati  sunt. 

19  Aur  hainara  bin  nabion  ka 
kalam  hai,  jo  ziyada  qaim  hai ; 
aur  turn  achchha  karte  ho,  jo  yih 
samajhkar  is  par  nazar  karte  ho ; 
ki  wuh  ek  cSirag  hai,  jo  andheri 
jagah  men,  jab  tak  pan  na  phate, 
aur  subh  ka  tara  tumhare  dilon 
men  zahir  na  howe,  roshni 
bakhshta  hai ; 

20  Yih  sab  se  pahle  jankc,  ki 
kitab  ki  koi  pesbingoi  ap  se  nahfn 
khulti. 

21  Kyiinki  nubuwat  Id  hat  admi 
ki  klvwahish  se  kahili  nahin  hiii : 
balki  Khuda  ke  muqaddas  log 
Riili  i  Quds  ke  buhvae  bolte  the. 


I.  II. 


307 


II  BAB. 

1  TAISE  jhuthe  nahi  us  qaum 
*J   men  the,  waise  jhuthe  mu- 

'allim  turn  men  hhi  honge,  jo  halak 
karnewali  bid' at  en  parda  men  ni- 
kaleijge,  aur  us  Khudawand  ka,  jis 
neunhenmol  liya,  inkar  karenge; 
aur  ap  ko  jald  halak  karenge. 

2  Aur  bahutere  un  ke  fasad  ki 


pairaui   karenge :    un  ke   sabab 
se  rah  i  rast  ki  badnami  hogi. 

3  We  apne  lalach  se  baten  bana- 
kar  turn  ko  saudagari  ki  tarah 
apne  naf  a  ka  sahah  thahrawenge : 
saza  ka  hukm,  jo  muddat  se  un 
par  hiia,  ane  men  der  nahin  karta, 
aur  un  ki  halakat  iinghti  nahin. 

4  Kyiinki  Khuda,  ne  gunahgar 
firishton  ko  na  chhora,  balki  ta- 
riki  ki  zanjiron  se  bandhkarja- 
hannam  men  dalke  hawala  kiya, 
taki  'adalat  ke  din  tak  un  ki  ni- 
gahbani  ho : 

5  Aur  aglf  dunya  ko  hhi  na 
chhora,  balki  turns  ke  pani  ko 
be-dinon  ke  alam  par  bhejkar 
athwen  shakhs  iSuh  ko,  jo  rast- 
bazi  ka  manadi  karnewala  tha, 
bacha  liya ; 

6  Aur  Sadiim  aur  'Amurah  ke 
shahron  ko  khak  siyah  karke, 
nest  o  nabud  hone  ka  hukm  far- 
make,  unhen  ayanda  ko  bedinon 
ke  liye  namiina  bana  rakba  ; 

7  Aui*  rastbaz  Liit  ko  jo  shariron 
ki  napak  chalon  se  ranjida  tha, 
rihai  bakhsbi : 

8  (Ki  wuh  rastbaz  un  men  rahkar 
un  ke  be-shar'a  'amalon  ko  dekh 
sunke  liar  roz  apne  sachche  dil 
ko  shikanja  men  khmchta  tha;) 

9  Pas  Khudawand  dindaron  ko 
imtihan  se  chhurana,  aur  bedinon 
ko  'adalat  ke  din  tak  saza  ke  liye 
rakhna  janta  hai: 

10  Khususan  un  ko,  io  napak 
shahwaton  se  jism  la  pairaui 
karte,  aur  hukiimat  ko  nachiz 
jante  hain.  We  dhith,  o  khud- 
pasand  hain,  aur  'izzatwalon  ko 
be-dharak  badnam  karte  hain. 

1 1  Agarchi  firishta,  jo  zor  aur 
qudrat  men  un  se  barhkar  hain, 
Khudawand  ke  age  un  par  nalish 
karke  ta'na  nahin.  dete. 

12  Lekin  ye,  un  janwaron  ki 
manind  jo  zati  be-'aql  hain,  aur 
shikar  aur  halak  hone  ke  liye 
paida  hue,  un  chizon  ki,  jin  se 
we  na-waqif  hain,  badnami  karte 
hain,  aur  apni  kharabi  men  halak 
honge ; 


308 


■  2  PATRAS,  II.  III. 


13  We  apni  badi  ka  badla  pa- 
wenge ;  we  din  ko  'aiyashi  karni 
khushi  jante  ham.  We  dag  hafri, 
aur  *aib  ham,  aur  tumhare  sath 
kbake  ajmi  dagabazion  se  'aish  o 
'ishrat  karte  hain ; 

14  Un  ki  ankhen  zina  se  bhari 
hain,  aur  gunah  se  ruk  nahin 
saktm ;  we  be-qiyairum  par  jal 
dalte  hain  :  un  ka  dil  lalachon 
men  mashshaq  hai;  we  la'nat  ki 
auiad  hain : 

15  We  sidhi  rah  chhorkar  bha- 
takc  hain,  aur  Busur  ke  bete 
Bala'am  ki  rah  par  bo  liye  hain, 
jis  ne  narasti  ki  mazdiiri  ko  'aziz 
jana: 

16  Us  ne  apni  khatakari  par 
ilzam  paya :  ki  be-zuban  gadhc 
ne  admi  "ki  tarah  bolkar  us  nabi 
ki  diwanagi  ko  rok  rakha. 

17  We  siikhe  kue  hain;  we 
badlianhain,  jinhen  andhi  daurati 
hai ;  abadi  tariki  ki  siyahi  un  ke 
liye  dhari  hai. 

18  We  ghamand  ki  behnda 
bakwaskarke,  unhenjo  gumrahon 
men  se  saf  bach  nikle  the,  jismani 
shahwaton  aur  napakion  men 
phansate  hain. 

19  We  un  se  azadagi  ka  "wa'da 
karte,  par  ap  kharabi  ke  gulam 
bante  hain ;  kyunki  jis  ka  koi 
maglub  hua,  so  usi  ka,  gulam 
hai. 

20  So  agar  we  Khudawand  aur 
Baehanewale  Yisu'  Masihkipah- 
chan  ke  sabab  dunya  ki  atuda- 
gion  se  bachkar  un  men  phirke 
phansen,  aur  magliib  hon,  to  un 
ka  pichhla  hai  pahle  se  badtar 
lio  chuka. 

21  Kyunki  rasti  ki  rahnajanna, 
un  ke  liye  is  se  bihtar  tha,  ki 
jankar  us  muqaddas  hukm  se,  jo 
imhen  sompa  gaya,  phir  jawen. 

22  Par  yih  sachem  masal  un 
parthik  ati  hai,  ki  Kutta  apni  qai 
ki  taraf,  aur  dhoyf  hui  siiarni 
daldal  men.  lotne  ko  phiri  hai. 


in  BAB. 

1  ?  4  ZlZO,    main    tumben    ah 
X3L  yih  diisra  khatt    likhta 

hiin  ;  aur  donon  se  tumhare  pak  ■ 
dil  ko  yad  dilane  ke  taur  par 
ubharta  hun  : 

2  Taki  turn  un  baton  ko,  jo 
muqaddas  nabi'on  ne  peshtar  kaha, 
aur  us  hukm  ko  jo  ham  ne,  ki 
Khudawand  ke  aur  Baehanewale 
ke  rasiil  hain,  kiya,  yad  rakho. 

3  Aur  yih  pahle  jan  rakho,  ki 
akhiri  dinon  men  hansi  thatthe 
karnewale  awenge,  jo  apni  buri 
khwahiskon  ke  muwafiq  chalenge, 

4  Aur  kahenge,  ki  Us  kc  aae 
ka.  wa'da  kaban  ?  kyunki  jab  se 
bapdade  so  gaye,  sab  kuchh  jaisa 
khilqat  ke  shuru'  men  tha,  ab  tak 
waisa  hi  hai. 

5  Ki  we  ise  jan  bujhke  bhul  gaye, 
ki  Khuda.  ke  kalam  se  asman 
muddat  se  hain,  aur  zamin  pani 
ke  bahar  aur  pani  ke  andar  bhi 
qaim  rahi : 

6  Un  kc  sabab  se  agli  dunya 
pani  men  diibkar  haiak  hui: 

7  Par  asman  o  zamin  jo  ab  hain, 
usi  kalam  se  mahfuz  hain,  aur  us 
din  tak,  ki  bedi'non  ki  'adalat  aur 
hulakat  ho,  jalane  ke  liye  baqi 
rahenge. 

8  Par,  ai  'azizo,  yih  bat  turn  par 
chhipi  na  rahe,  ki  Khudawand  ke 
nazdik  ek  din  hazar  haras,  aur 
bazar  haras  ck  din  ke  harabar 
hain. 

9  Khudawand  apne  wa'don  ki 
babat  susti  nahin  karta,  jaisa 
ha'ze  susti  samajhte  hain ;  par  is 
liye  hamari  babat  sabr  karta,  ki 
kisi  ki  halakat  nahin  chahta, 
balki  chahta  hai,  ki  sab  tauha 
karen. 

10  Lekin  Khudawand  ka  din,  jis 
tarah  rat  ko  chor  ata  hai,  awega  • 
aur  usi  men  asman  sannate  kc 
sath  jate  rahenge,  aur  'anash* 
jalkargudaz  ho  jaenge,  aur  zamin 
un  karigarion  samet,  jo  us  men 
hain,  galjaegi. 

11  Pas  jab  ki  yih   sab  chizen 


1  YUIIANNl,  I. 


gudaz  honewali  hain,  to  turn  ko 
pak  ehalan  aur  dindari  men  kaisa 
banna  lazim  hai, 

12  Aur  ki  turn  Khuda  ke  us  din 
ke  ane  ke  muntazir  aur  mushtaq 
ho,  jis  men  asman  jalkar  gudiiz 
ho  jaenge,  aur  'anasir  jalkar  pighal 
jaenge  ? 

13  Par  ham  naye  &sman  aur 
aur  nayi  zami'n  ki,  jin  men  rast- 
bazl  basti  hai,  us  ke  wa'da  ke 
muwifiq  intizari  karte  hain. 

14  Is  waste,  ai  'azizo,  un  chizon 
ke  muntazir  rahke  koshish  karo, 
ki  turn  be-dag,  aur  be-'aib,  sala- 
mati  se  us  ke  hiiziir  hazir  ho. 

15  Aur  hamare  Kbudawand  ka 
der  karna  apni  najat  jano  ;  cbu- 
nanchi  hamare  piyare  bbai  Puliis 
ne  bhi  us  danai  ke  muwafiq,  jo 


309 

use    'inayat    hui,    turnhen    likha 
hai ; 

16  Aur  sare  khatton  men  in 
baton  ka  zikr  kiya  hai ;  un  men 
kitni  baten  hain,  jin  ka  samajhna 
mushkil  hai,  aur  we  jo  jahil  aur 
be-qiyam  hain,  un  ke  ma'non  ko 
bhi  dusri  kitabon  ke  mazmunon 
ki  tarah  apni  halakat  ke  liye 
pherte  hain. 

17  Is  waste,  piyaro,  jab  ki  turn 
age  se  agah  ho  gaye,  apni  khabar- 
dari  karo,  ta  na  howe,  ki  shariron 
ki  bhul  ki  taraf  khiuchejake  apni 
ustuwari  sejate  raho. 

18  Balki  hamare  Khudawand 
aur  Bachanewale  Yisu'  Masih  ke 
fazl  aur  pahchan  men  barhte  jao. 
Usi  ka  jalal  ab  hai  aur  abaci  tak 
hoga.     Amin. 


YUHA^A  KA  PAHLA  KHATT. 


I  BAB. 

1  ^IKDAGl    ke    Kalam    ki 
JLi  babat,  jo  shunT   se  tha, 

jise  ham  ne  suna,  aur  apni  ankhoii 
se  dekkti,  aur  tak  rakka,  aur 
hamare  hathon  ne  chhiia,  ham 
khabar  dete  hain ; 

2  (Kyiinki  zindagi  zahir  hui,  aur 
ham  ne  use  dekha,  aur  ham  gawahi 
dete  hain,  aur  us  hamesiia  ki 
zindagi  ki  khabar  turn  ko  dete 
hain,  jo  Bap  ke  pas  thi,  aur  ham 
par  zahir  hut;) 

3  Jo  kuchh  ham  ne  dekha  aur 
suna,  us  ki  khabar  tumhen  dete 
hain ;  taki  turn  bhi  hamare  sath 
mel  rakho  ;  aur  hamara  mel  Bap 
ke  sath,  aur  us  ke  Bete  Yisu 
Masih  ke  sath  hai. 


4  Aur  ham  yih  baten  tumhen 
is  waste  likhte  hain,  ki  tumhari 
khushi  piiri  ho. 

5  Aur  wuh  khabar  jo  ham  ne  us 
se  sum',  aur  phir  tumhen  dete 
hain,  so  yihi  hai,  ki  Khuda  mil 
hai,  aur  us  men  tariki  zarri  bhi 
nallin. 

6  Agar  ham  kahen,  ki  ham  us 
se  mel  rakhte  hain,  aur  tariki 
men  ehalte  hain,  tojhiithe  hain, 
aur  sach  par  'amal  nahm  karte  ;" 

7  Par  agar  hara  mir  men  chalen, 
jis  tarah  wuh  mir  men  hai,  to 
ham  apas  men  mel  rakhte  hain, 
aur  us  ke  Bete  Yisii'  Masih  ka 
lahu  ham  ko  sare  gunah  se  pak 
karta  hai. 

8^  Agar  kahen,  ki  ham  begunah 
hain,  to  ham  apne  tain  fareb  dete 


First  Epistle  of  John-  Premiere  epltre  de  Jean 


310 


1  YlTHANNA,  I.  XL 


ham,  aur  sackai  ham  men  na- 
hin. 

9  Agar  liam  apne  gunahon  ka 
iqrar  karen,  to  wuh  hamare  gu- 
nahon ke  irm'af  karne,  aur  hamen 
sari  narasti  se  pak  karne  men 
wafadar  aur  Yidil  hai. 

10  Agar  ham  kahen,  ki  ham  ne 
guniih  nahin  kiya,  to  ham  use 
jhutlate  hain,  aur  us  ka  kalam 
ham  men  nahin  hai. 

II  BAB. 

1  ~\  XERE  bachcko,  main  ye 
Jxl    baten    tumhen    li  khta 

liun,  taki  turn  gunah  lia  karo. 
Aur  agar  koi  gunah  kare,  to  Yisii' 
Masih  jo  sacliq  hai,  Bap  ke  pas 
hamara  wakil  hai : 

2  Aur  wuh  hamare  gunahon  ka 
k  afar  a  hai ;  faqat  hamare  guna- 
hon ka  nahin,  balki  tamam  dunya 
ke  gunahon  ka  bhi. 

3  Agar  ham  us  ke  hukmon  par 
'amal  karen,  to  ham  is  se  jante 
hain,  ki  ham  ne  us  ko  jana. 

4  Wuh  jo  kahta  hai,  ki  Main 
use  janta  hup,  aur  us  ke  hukmon 
par  'amal  nahin  karta,  so  jhutha 
iiai,  aur  sachai  us  men  nahin. 

•  5  Par  wuh  jo  ns  ke  kalam  par 
'amal  kare,  yaqinan  us  incnKliuda 
ki  muhabbat  kamil  hai :  ham  is  hi 
se  jante  hain,  ki  ham  us  men  hain. 

6  Wuh  jo  kahta  hai,  ki  main  us 
men  bosta  hup,  chahiye  ki  jaisa 
wuh  chalta  hai,  waisa  ap  chale. 

7  Bhaio,  main  tumhare  liyc  koi 
naya  hukm  nahin  likhta.,  magar 
purana  hukm,  jo  turn  ko  shuru 
se  mili.  Purana  hukm  wuh 
kalani  jo  hai,  turn  ne  shuru'  sc 
suna. 

8  Phir  ek  naya.  hukm  tumhen 
likhta  hun,  jo  us  men  aur  turn 
men  sach  hai :  kyiinki  tariki  guzar 
gayi,  aur  haqiqi  niir  ab  chamakta 
hai. 

9  "Wuh  jo  kahta  hai,  ki  main 
roshm  men  hun,  aur  apne  bhai 
se  dushinani  rakhta  hai,  ab  tak 
tariki  men  hai. 


10  Wuh  jo  apne  bhai  se  mu- 
habbat  rakhta  hai,  ujale  men 
rahta  hai,  aur  us  men  tliokar  ka 
b&'is  nahin  hai- 

1 1  Par  jo  apne  bhai  se  dush- 
mani  rakhta,  tariki  men  hai,  aur 
tariki  men  chalta  hai,  aur  nahin 
janta  ki  kidhar  chala  jata  hai ;  ky- 
iinki tai'iki  ne  us  ki  ankhen  andhi 
fear  di  hain. 

12  Ai  bachcho,  main  tumhen 
likhta  hun ,-  kyiinki  tumhare  gu- 
nah us  ke  nam  se  mu'af  hue. 

13  Ai  aba,  main  tumhen  likhta, 
hun  ;  kyiinki  use  jo  shuni'  se  tha, 
turn  ne  jana.  Ai  jawano,  main 
tumhen  likhta  hup  ;  kyiinki  turn 
us  sharfr  par  galib  hiie  ho.  Ai 
larko,  main  tumhen  likhta  hun ; 
kyiinki  turn  ne  Bap  ko  jana  hai. 

14  Ai  aba,  main  ne  tumhen 
likha  hai;  kyiinki  jo  shurii'  se 
tha,  turn  ne  use  jana.  Ai  jawano, 
main  ne  tumhen  likha  hai;  ky- 
uuki turn  mazbut  ho,  aur  KTruda 
ka  kalam  turn  men  basta  hai,  aur 
turn  us  sharir  par  galib  hue  ho. 

15  Dunya  aur  dunya  ki  chi'zon 
ki  muhabbat  na  rakho.  Jo  koi 
dunya  ki  muhabbat  rakhta  hai, 
us  men  Bap  ki  muhabbat  nahin. 

16  Kyiinki  bar  ek  chiz,  jo  dunya. 
men  hai,  ya'ne,jism  ki  khwahish, 
aur  ankh  ki  khwahish,  aur  zin- 
dagi  ka.  gurur,  Bap  se  nahin, 
dunya  se  hai. 

17  Aur  dunya  aur  us  ki  khwa- 
hish guzar  jati  hai ;  lekin  jo 
Khuda  ki  marzi  par  chalta,  wuh 
abad  tak  rahta  hai. 

18  Ai  bachcho,  yih  akhirizamana 
hai :  aur  jaisa  turn  ne  suna.  hai, 
ki  Masih  ka  mukhalif  ata  hai,  so 
abhi  bahut  se  Masih  ke  mukhalif 
hue  hain ;  is  se  ham  jante  hain, 
ki  yih  akhiri  zamana  hai. 

19  We  ham  men  sc  nikle,  magar 
ham  uiqsi  se  na  the :  kyiinki  agar 
we  ham  men  se  hote,  to  hamare 
sath  rahte ;  par  we  nikle,  taki 
zahir  howen,  ki  we  sab  ham  men 
se  na  the. 

20  Aur  turn  ne  Us  Muqaddas  se 


masah  paya,  aur  sab  kuchh  jante 
ho, 

21  Main  ne  turn  ko  na  is  waste 
likha,  ki  turn  sach  ko  nahin  jaute  ; 
par  is  liye  ki  timi  use  jante  ho, 
aur  yih,  ki  koi  jhiith  sach  men  se 
nahin  hai. 

22  Kaun  jhiitha  hai,  magarwuh 
jo  inkiir  karta  hai,  ki  Yisu'  wuh 
Masih  nahin  ?  jo  Bap  aur  Bete 
ka  inkar  karta  hai,  wuhi  Masih 
ka  mukhalif  hai. 

23  Jo  koi  Bete  ka  inkar  karta 
hai,  so  Bap  ko  nahin  manta. 

24  Isi  "waste  jo  turn  ne  shuru' 
se  suna  hai,  wuhi  turn  men  base. 
Agar  wuh  jo  turn  ne  shurii1  se 
suna  hai,  turn  men  rahe,  to  turn 
bhi  Bete  aur  Hap  men  rahoge. 

25  Aur  yihi  wa'da  hai,  jo  us  ne 
ham  se  kiya,  ya'ne,  hamesha  ki 
zindagi  ka. 

26  Main  ne  ye  oaten  turn  ko  un 
ki  babat  jo  tumhen  fareb  dete 
hain  likhm. 

27  Jo  masah  turn  ne  us  se  paya 
turn  men  rahti  hai,  aur  turn  is  ke 
muhtaj  uahin  ki  koi  tumhen  sik- 
kawe ;  balki  jaisa  wuh  masah 
tumhen  sab  baten  sikMta  hai,  aur 
sach  hai,  jhiith  nahin,  aur  jaisa  u.s 
ne  tumhen  sikhaya,  waise  turn  us 
men  raho. 

28  Ab,  ai  bachcho,  turn  us  men 
raho,  tiki  jab  wuh  zahir  liowe, 
to  ham  be-panva  hon,  aur  us  ke 
ate  waqt  us  ke  age  sharminda  na 
howcn. 

29  Agar  jante  ho  ki  wuh  rast- 
baz  hai,  to  jante  ho  ki  har  ek 
skakhs,  jo  rastbazi  karta  hai,  us  se 
paida  hua  hai. 

Ill  BAB. 

1  -rvEKHO,   kaisi    muhabbat 
J_7  Bap  ne  ham  se  ki,  ki  ham 

Khuda  ke  farzand  kahlawen;  is 
waste  dunya  ham  ko  nahin  janti, 
ki  us  ne  us  ko  nahin  jana. 

2  Fiyaro,  ab  ham  Khuda  ke  far- 
zand hain ;  aur  yih  to  ab  tak  zahir 
nahin  hota,  ki  ham  kya  kuchh 


1  YUHANNA,  H.  III.  3H 

honge :  par  ham  jante  hain,  ki 
jab"  wuh  zahir  hoga,  ham  to  us  ki 
manind  honge ;  kyunki  ham  use 
jaisa  wuh  hai  waisa  dekheuge. 

-3  Aur  jo  koi  us  se  yih  ummed 
rakhta  hai,  wuh  apne  tain,  jaisa 
wuh  pak  hai,  waisa  hi  pak  karta 
hai. 

4  Jo  koi  gunah  karta  hai,  so 
khilaf  i  shar'a  karta  hai ;  kyiinki 
gunah  khilaf  i  shar'a  hai. 

5  Aur  turn  yih  jante  ho,  ki  wuh 
zahir  hua,  taki  hamare  gunahon 
ko  utha  le  jawc ;  aur  us  men  gu- 
nah nahin. 

0  Jo  koi  us  men  bast  a  hai,  gu- 
nah nahin  karta ;  jo  koi  gunah 
kiya  karta  hai,  us  ne  use  na 
dekha,  aur  na  jana. 

7  Ai  bachcho,  tumhen  koi  fareb 
dene  na  pawe ;  jo  koi  rastbazi 
kiya  karta  hai,  so  riistbaz  hai, 
jaisa  wuh  rastbaz  hai, 

S  Jo  koi  gunah  kiya  karta  hai, 
so  Shaitan  ka  hai ;  ki  Shaitan 
shuru'  se  gunahgar  hai.  Khuda  ka 
Beta  is  liye  zahir  hua,  ki  Shaitan 
ke  kamon  ko  nest  kare. 

9  Jo  koi  Khuda  se  paida  hua  hai , 
gunah  nahin  kiya  karta  j  kyunki 
us  ka  tukhni  us  men  rahta  hai, 
aur  wuh  gunah  kar  nahin  sakta; 
kyunki  Khuda  se  paida  hua  hai. 

10  Isi  se  Khuda  ke  farzand  aur 
Shaitan  ke  farzand  zahir  hain ;  jo 
koi  rastbazi  kiya  nahin  karta,  aur 
wuh  jo  apnc  -bhai  se  muhabbat 
nahin  rakhta,  Khuda  ka  nahin. 

11  Kyunki  wuh  kkabarjoham 
ne  shurii'  se  sum',  yihi  hai,  ki  ham 
apas  men  muhabbat  rakhen. 

12  Qain  ke  manind  nahin,  jo  us 
sbarir  ka  tha,  aur  apne  bhai  ko 
qatl  kiya.  Aur  us  ne  kyun  use 
qatl  kiya  ?  la  waste  ki  us  ke  kam 
bare  the,  aur  us  ke  bhai  ke  kam 
rast. 

13  Mere  bhafo,  agar  dunya  turn 
se  dushmani  kare,  ta'ajjub  na  karo. 

14  Ham  to  jante  hain,  ki  ham 
maut  se  guzarke  zindagi  men.  iie, 
kyiinki  ham  bbaion  se' muhabbat 
rakhte  hain.     Jo  apne   bhai   se 


312 


1  YUHANJSA,  III.  IV. 


muhabbat  nahin  rakhta,  so  maut 
men  rahta  hai. 

15"  Jo  koi  apne  fthil  se  dushmam 
rakhta  hai,  khiim  liai :  aur  turn 
jante  bo,  ki  kisi  kliuiii  men  hayat 
i  abadi  nahin  basti. 

16  Ham  ne  is  se  muhabbat  ko 
jana,  ki  us  ne  hamare  "waste  apm 
jan  somp  di ;  aur  lazim  hai,  ki 
bam  bhi  bhaion  ke  waste  apm 
jan  dewen. 

17  Par  jis  kisi  pas  dunya  ka  mal 
ho,  aur  wuh  apne  bbai  ko  muhtaj 
dekhe,  aur  apne  tain  rahm  se  baz 
rakhe,  to  Khuda  ki  muhabbat  us 
men  kyihikar  basti  liai  ? 

IS  Mere  bachcho,  chahiye  ki 
bam  kalam  aur  zuban  se  nahin, 
balki  kam  aur  sachai  se  muhabbat 
rakhen. 

19  Aur  is  se  ham  jante  bain,  ki 
ham  sachai  ke  bain,  aur  us  ke 
age  apni  khatir-janfai  karenge.      I 

20  Kyiinki  agar  hamara  dil  ha- 
men  ilzam  de,  Khuda,  to  hamare 
dil  se  bar  a  hai,  aur  sab  kucbh 
janta  hai. 

21  Piyaro,  agar  hamara  dil  ha-  I 
men  ilzam  na  dc,  to  ham  Khuda  ! 
ke  huzur  be-parwa  hain. 

22  Aur  jo  kuchh  ham  mangte,  i 
us  se  pate  hain  •  kyiinki  ham  us  | 
ke  hukmon  par  'amal  karte,  aur 
jo  kuchh  use  khush  at&  bajii  kite 
hain. 

23  Aur  us  ka  hukm  y'ili  hai,  ki 
Ham  us  ke  Bete  Yisii'  Masih  ke 
nam  par  iman  lawen,  aur  jaisa 
us  ne  ham  ko  hukm  diya,  ham 
a/pas  men  muhabbat  rakhen. 

24  Aur  jo  us  ke  hukmon  par 
'amal  karta  hai,  yih  us  men,  aur 
wuh  is  men  rahta  hai.  Aur  us  se, 
ya'ne,  Ruh  se  jo  us  ne  hamen  di 
hai,  ham  jante  hain,  ki  wuh  ham 
men  rahta  hai. 

IV  BAB. 

1    A  I  piyaro,  turn  har  ek  nih 

f\    ko  yaqm  na  karo,  balki 

ruhon  ko  azmao,  ki  we  Khuda  ki 

taraf  se  hain,  ki  nahm  :    kyiinki 


bahut  se  jhuthe  paigambar  dunyii 
men  ae  hain. 

2  Turn  is  se  Khuda  ki  Ruh  ko 
jante  ho:  ki  Jo  riih  iqrar  karti 
hai,  ki  Yisii'  Masih  jism  men  zahir 
hiia,  wuh  Khuda  ki  taraf  sc 
hai: 

3  Aur  jo  ruh  iqrar  nahm  karti, 
ki  Yisii'  Masih  jism  men  &y£, 
Khuda  ki  taraf  se  nahin  :'yihi  Ma- 
sih ki  mukhnlif  hai,  jis  ki  khabar 
turn  ne  suni,  ki  ati  hai,  aur  wuh 
ab  dunya  men  a  chuki. 

4  Ai  bachcho,  turn  to  Khuda  ke 
ho,  aur  un  par  galib  hue  ho ;  ky- 
iinki jo  turn  men  hai,  so  us  se  jo 
duuya  men  hai  bara  hai. 

5  We  dunya.  ke  hain :  is  waste 
dunya  ki  bolte  hain,  aur  dunya 
un  ki  sunti  hai. 

6  Ham  Khuda  ke  hain :  jo  Khuda 
ko  pahchaiita  hai,  hamari  sunta 
hai  ;  jo  Khuda,  ka  nahin,  hamari 
nabin  sunta  hai.  Isi  se  ham  sachai 
ki  ruh,  aur  gumraki  ki  ruh  ki 
pahchan  lete  hain. 

7  Piyaro,  iio,  ham.  ek  dusre  se 
muhabbat  rakhen :  kyiinki  mu- 
habbat Khuda  se  hai;  aur  jo  mu- 
habbat rakhta  hai,  wuh  Khuda  se 
paida  hiia  hai,  aur  Khuda  ko  jiah- 
chanta  hai. 

8  Jis  men  muhabbat  nahin,  so 
Khuda  ko  nahin  janta ;  kyiinki 
Khuda  muhabbat  hai. 

9  Khuda  ki  muhabbat  jo  ham 
sc  hai,  is  se  zahir  hilf,  ki  Khuda 
ne  apne  iklaute  Bete  ko  dunya 
men  bheja,  taki  ham  us  ke  sabab 
sc  zindagi  pawen. 

10  Muhabbat  is  men  nahin,  ki 
ham  ne  Khuda  se  muhabbat  rak- 
hf,  balki  is  men  hai,  ki  us  ne 
ham  se  muhabbat  rakhi  aur  apne 
Bete  ko  bheja,  ki  hamare  giina- 
hon  ka  kafara  howe. 

1 1  Piyaro,  jab  ki  Khuda  ne  ham 
se  aisi  muhabbat  rakhf,  to  lazim 
hai,  ki  ham  bhi  ek  ek  se  muhab- 
bat rakhen. 

12  Kisi  ne  Khuda  ko  kabhi  na- 
hin dekha.  Agar  ham  ek  diisre 
se  muhabbat  rakhen,  to  Khuda 


1  YUHANNA,  IV.  V. 


313 


ham  men  rahta  hai,  aur  us  ki 
muhabbat  ham  men  kamil  hui. 

13  Ham  isi  se  jante  ham,  ki  ham 
us  men  rahte  hain,  aur  wuh  ham 
men,  ki  us  ne  apni  Ruh  men  se 
hamen  diya. 

14  Aur  ham  ne  dekha  hai,  aur 
gawahi  dcte  hain,  ki  Bap  ne  Bete 
ko,  jo  dunya  ka  Bachanewala,  hai, 
bheja. 

15  Jo  koi  iqrar  kare,  ki  Yisri' 
Khuda  ka  Beta  hai,  Khuda  us 
men  aur  wuh  Khuda  men  rahta 
hai. 

16  Aur  ham  nc  Khuda  ki  mu- 
habbat ko  jo  ham  se  hai  jana,  aur 
us  par  i'atiqad  kiya.  Khuda  mu- 
habbat hai;  aur  wuh  jo  muhabbat 
men  rahta  hai,  Khuda  men  rahta 
hai,  aur  Khuda  us  men. 

.17  Is  se  muhabbat  ham  men  ka- 
mil hoti  hai,  ki  ham  'adalat  ke 
din  be-parwa  rahen ;  kyiinki jaisa 
wuh  htii,  waise  hi  ham  is  dunya 
men  hain. 

18  Muhabbat  men  dahshat  na- 
hin, balki  kamil  muhabbat  dah- 
shat ko  nikal  deti  hai :  kyunki 
dahshat  men  'azab  hai.  Wuh  jo 
darta  hai,  muhabbat  men  kamil 
nahin  hua. 

19  Ham  us  se  muhabbat  rakhte 
haia,  kyiinki  pahilc  us  ne  ham  so 
muhabbat  rakhi. 

20  Agar  koi  kahe,  ki  Main  Khuda 
se  muhabbat  rakhta  hiin,  aur  apne 
bhai  se  chishinam  rakhc,  jhiitha 
hai;  kyunki  agar  wuh  apne  bhai 
se,  jis  ko  us  ne  dekha,  muhabbat 
nahin  rakhta  hai,  to  Khuda  se,  jis 
ko  us  ne  nahui  dekha,  kyunkar 
muhabbat  rakh  sakta  hai  ? 

21  Aur  ham  ne  us  se  yih  hukm 
paya  hai,  ki  Jo  koi  Khuda  se  mu- 
habbat rakhta  hai,  so  apne  bhai 
se  bhi  muhabbat  rakhc. 

V  BAB. 

I  TO  koi  iman  lata  hai,kiYisu 

tl    wuh!  Masih  hai,  so  Khuda 

se  paida  hiia  hai :  aur  jo  koi  Bap 

ee  muhabbat  rakhta  hai,  wuh  us 


se  bhi  jo  us  se  paida  hua  hai  mu- 
habbat rakhta  hai. 

2  Jab  ham  Khuda  se  muhabbat 
rakhte  hain,  aur  us  ke  hukmon 
par  'amal  karte  hain,  to  is  se  jante 
hain,  ki  ham  Khuda  ke  farzandon 
se  bhi  muhabbat  rakhte  hain, 

3  Kyunki  Khuda  ki  muhabbat 
yih  hai,  ki  ham  us  ke  hukmon 
par  'amal  karey ;  aur  us  ke  hukm 
bhari  nahin. 

4  Jo  ki  Khuda  se  paida  hua  hai 
dunya  par  galib  hota  hai:  aur 
wuh  galba,  jis  se  ham  dunya  par 
galib  ate  hain,  hamara  iman  hai. 

5  Kaun  hai  jo  dunya  par  galib 
hai,  raagar  wuhi  jo  iman  lata  hai, 
ki  YisiT  Khuda  ka  Beta  hai  ? 

6  Yih  wuhi  hai,  jo  pani  aurlahu 
ke  sath  aya,  ya'ne,  Yisu'  Masih,  jo 
na  faqat  pani  se,  balki  pani  aur 
lahii  ke  sath  aya.  Aur  Riih  wuh 
hai,  jo  gawahi  deti  hai;  ^kyunki 
Eiih  bar-haqq  hai. 

7  Ki  tin  hain,  jo  asman  par  ga- 
wahi detc  hain,  Bap,  aur  Kalam, 
aur  Ruh  i  Quds :  aur  ye  tinon  ek 
hain. 

8  Aur  tin  hain,  jo  zamin  par 
gawahi  dete  hain,  ruh,  aur  pani, 
aur  lahu:  aur  ye  tinon  ek  par 
muttafiq  hain. 

9  Agar  ham  admion  ki  gawahi 
qabiil  karey,  to  Khuda  ki  gawahi 
us  se  ban  hai ;  kyunki  Khuda  ki 

fawahi  yihi  hai,  jo  us  ne  apne 
■e£e  kc  haqq  men.  di. 

10  Jo  ki  Khuda  ke  Bete  par 
iman  lata  hai,  gawahi  ap  men 
rakhta  hai :  jo  Khuda  par  iman 
nahin  lata,  us  ne  us  ko  jhutha 
kiya:  kyunki  us  ne  us  gawahi 
ko,  jo  Khuda  ne  apne  Bete 
ke  haqq  men  di  hai,  yaqin  nahin 
kiya. 

11  Aur  wuh  gawahi  yih  hai,  ki 
Khuda  ne  hamen  hamesha  ki  zin- 
dagi bakhshi,  aur  yih  zindagi  us 
ke  Bete  men  hai. 

12  Jis  ke  sath  Beta  hai,  us  ke 
sath  zindagi  hai :  jis  ke  sath 
Khuda.  ka  Beta  nahin,  us  ke  sath 
zindagi  nahin. 

p 


314 


2  YUHANNA. 


13  Main  ne  turn  ko,  jo  Khuda 
ke  Bete  ke  nam  par  fman  lac  ho, 
yih  baten  likhm,  taki  jano,  ki  ha- 
mesha ki  zindagi  tumhare  liye 
hai,  aur  Khuda  ke  Bete  ke  nam 
par  fman  lao. 

14  Aur  hamari  dilerf  jo  us  ke 
age  hai  so  yihi  bai,  ki  agar  ham 
us  ki  marzi  ke  muwafiq  kuchh 
mangen,  wuh  hamari  sunta  hai : 

15  Aur  agar  ham  jante  hain,  ki 
jo  kuchh  ham  us  se  mangte  hain, 
wuh  hamari  sunta  hai,  to  ham 
jante  ki  jo  kuchh  ham  ne  us 
se  manga  tha,  so  ham  pate 
hain. 

16  Agarkof  apnehhai  kodekhe, 
ki  ck  gunah  karta  hai,  jo  maut 
tak  nahin  pahunchata,  to  wuh 
mange,  aur  use  zindagi  bakhshi 
jaegi ;  yih  mi  ke  haqq  men  hai, 
jo  aisa  gunah  nahin  karte,  jo  maut 
tak  pahunchata  ho.  Aisa  gunah 
hai,  jo  maut  tak  pahunchata  hai ; 


main  nahfn  kahta,  ki  wuh  us  ke 
liye  suwal  karc. 

17  Har  ek  nii-rasti  gunah  hai: 
par  aisa  gunah  hai,  jo  maut  tak 
nahm  pahunchata. 

18  Ham  jante  hain,  ki  jo  koi 
Khuda  se  paida  hiia  hai,  gunah 
nahin  karta  ;  baiki  wuh  jo  Khuda 
se  paida  hiia  hai,  apni  hifazat  karta 
hai,  aur  wuh  sharir  us  ko  nahin 
chhuta, 

19  Ham  jante  hain,  Id  ham 
Khuda  se  hain,  aur  ki  sari  dunya 
buraf  men  pari  rahti  hai. 

20  Ham  jante  hain,  ki  Khuda  ka 
Beta  aya,  aur  hamen  yih  samajh 
bakhshi,  ki  us  ko  jo  haqq  hai 
janen,  aur  ham  us  men,  jo  haqq 
hai,  rahte  hain,  ya'ne,  Yisii'  Masik 
men,  jo  us  ka  Beta  hai.  Khuda 
c  barhaqq,  aur  hamesha  ki  zindagi 
yih  hai. 

21  Mere  bachcho,  turn  but  on  se 
ap  ko  bachae  rakho.     Amin. 


YUHAOTA  KA  DUSRA  KHATT. 


1  /~\ISSfS  k£  taraf  se  bargu- 
^[j  zida  bibi  ko  aur  us  ke 

farzandou  ko,  jinhcn  main  (aur 
faqat  main  hi  nahin,  balki  sab  jin- 
hon  ne  sachai  ko jana  hai,)  sachai 
se  piyar  karta  bun ; 

2  Us  sachai  ke  sabab  se  jo  ham 
men  rahti  hai,  aur  lianiare  sath 
hamesha  rahegi. 

3  Fazl,  aur  rahm,  aur  salamatf 
Bap  Khuda,  aur  Bap  ke  Bete 
Khudawand  Yisii'  Masih  ki  taraf 
se,  tumhare  sath  sachai  aur  mu- 
habbat  se  rahen. 

4  Main  bahut   khush  hua,   ki 


main  ne  tere  farzandou  men  se 
kai  ek  ko  us  hukm  ke  mutabiq, 
jo  ham  ko  Bap  se  inila,  sachai  se 
chalte  paya. 

5  Aur  ab,  ai  bibi,  main  tujh  ko 
koi  naya.  hukm  nahin,  balki  wuhi 
jo  ham  shuru'  se  rakhte  hain, 
likhkar  tujh  se  'arz  karta  hun,  ki 
ham  ek  ek  ko  piyar  karen. 

6  Aur  muhabbat  yihi  hai,  ki 
ham  us  ke  hukmon  par  chalen. 
Yih  wuhi  hukm  hai,  jaisa  turn  ne 
shuni'  se  suna  hai,  ki  turn  us  par 
chalo. 

7  Kyunki  bahut  se  dagabaz  dun- 


second  Epistle  of  John-  Deuxiemc  epttre  de  Jean 


3  YUHAOTA. 


ya  men  zahir  Luc,  jo  iqrar  nahin 
kaxte,  ki  Yisii'  Masih  jism  men  ay  a. 
Dagabaz  aur  Masih  ka  inukhalif 
yihi  hai. 

8  Khabardar  raho,  taki  jo  kam 
ham  ne  kiye  ham  kho  na  den, 
balki  piira  badla  pawen. 

9  Jo  koi  'udiil  karta,  hai,  aur 
Masih  ki  ta'lim  men  nahm  rahta, 
Khuda  us  ka  nahin.  Jo  Masih  ki 
ta'lim  men  rahta  hai,  Bap  aur 
Beta  us  ke  hain, 

10  Agar  koi  tumhare  pas  awe, 
aur  yih   talhn  na  lawc,   to  use 


315 

ghar  men  fine  na  do,  aur  use  salam 
na  karo : 

11  Kyunki  jo  koi  use  salam 
karta  hai,  us  ke  burc  kumon  men 
sharik  hota  hai. 

12  Mujhe  bahut  si  batcn  tum- 
ben  likhni  hai ;  par  main  ne  na 
ehaha,  ki  kagaz  aur  siyahi  se 
likhun ;  lekin  ummedwar  hiin,  ki 
turn  pas  aim,  aur  riibaru  kahiin, 
taki  haraari  khushi  kamil  ho. 

1  ;i  Tcri  barguzida  bahin  ke  larke 
tujhe  salam  kahte  hain.     Amin. 


YUHAOTi  KA  TISRA  KHATT. 


1  rAISSfS  ki  taraf  sc  piyarc 
Vvj  Gaids  ko,  jis  ko   main 

saehai  men  piyar  karta  hum 

2  Ai  piyare,  main  yih  du'a 
mangta  hun,  ki  jis  tarah  teri  jan 
khairiyat  ke  sath  hai,  tu  sab  baton 
men  khairiyat  ke  sath  aur  tandu- 
rust  rahe. 

3  Kyunki  jab  bhaion  ne  akar 
teri  saehai  par  gawahf  df,  jaisii 
tu  saehai  men  chaita  hai,  to 
main  nihayat  khush  hiia. 

4  Mere  liyc  is  se  bari  koi  khushi 
nahin,  ki  main  sunun,  ki  mere 
farzand  saehai  men  chalte  hain. 

5  Ai  piyare,  jo  kuchh.  tu  bhaion 
aur  musafiron  se  karta  hai,  so 
imandari  ke  laiq  hai ; 

6  Jinhon  ne  kalisiye  ke  age  teri 
muhabbat  par  gawahf  di :  tu 
aehchha  karega,  agar  unhen  us 
tarah  par,  jo  Khuda  ke  bandon 
ko  laiq  hai,  age  bheje  : 

7  Kyunki  we  us  ke  nam  kc  waste 


niklc,  aur  gairqaumon  se  kuchh 
nahin  liya. 

8  Is  liye  lazim  hai,  ki  ham  aison 
ko  qabul  karen,  taki  ham  saehai 
men  un  ke  hani-khidmat  howem 

9  Main  ne  kalisiye  kolikha  hai; 
magar  Diutraiesjo  un  men  auwal 
darja  chahta  hai,  ham  en  qabul 
nahin  karta. 

10  So  jab  main  aiinga,  to  main 
us  ke  kamon  ko,  jo  wuh  karta  hai, 
yad  kaninga,  ki  hamare  haqq  men 
buri 'bitten  bakta  hai:  aur  is  par 
bhi  kifayat  na  karke  bhaion  ko  ap 
qabul  nahin  karta,  aur  auron  ko, 
jo  qabul  kiya  chahte  hain,  rokta 
hai,  aur  kalisiye  se  nikal  deta. 

1 1  Ai  piyarc,  badi  ke  pairau  mat 
ho,  balki  neki  ke:  wuh  jo  neki 
karta  hai,  Khuda,  ka  hai ;  magar 
us  ne,  jo  badi  karta  hai,  Khuda 
ko  nahin  dekha. 

12  Dimetrius  ke  haqq  men  sab 
ne,  aur  saehai  ne  bhi  gawaki  di 

p  2 


Third  Epistle  of  John-  Troisieme  epitre  de  Jean 


316  YAHCDAH. 

hai :  liam  bin  gawahi  dete  hain, 
aur  turn  jante  bo,  ki  hamari  ga- 
wahi sach  hai. 

13  Mujhe  to  bahut  kuchh  likhna 
tka;  par  main  ne  na  chaha,  ki 
siyahi  aur  qalam  se  tere  \ije 
likhun : 


14  Magar  ummedwar  hun,  ki 
jald  tujhe  dekhun,  tab  ham  rii- 
baru"  kah  sun  lenge.  Ten'  sala- 
mati  howe.  Dost  tujhe  salam 
kahte  haiy.  Tii  doston  ko  nam 
ba  nam  salam  kah. 


YAHUDAH  KA  KHATT. 


1  -y^AHUDAH  ki  taraf  se,  jo 

X.  Tisii'  Masih  ka  banda 
aur  Ya'qiib  ka  bhai  hai,  un  ko  jo 
Bap  Khuda  men  muqaddas  hue, 
aur  Yisii'  Masili  men  mahfriz  aur 
bulae  gaye  hain ; 

2  liahm,  aur  salamati,  aur  mu- 
liabbat  tumhare  waste  barhtf  rahe. 

3  Piyaro,  jis  waqt  main  us  najat 
ki  babat,  jo  sab  ke  liye  hai,  turn 
ko  likhne  men  nihayat  koshish 
karta  tha,  to  main  nc  zarur  jana, 
ki  tumhen  nasihat  karke  likhun, 
ki  turn  us  iman  ke  waste,  jo  ek 
bar  muqaddason  ko  sompa  gaya, 
jan-fishani  karo. 

4  Kyunki  ba'zc  shakhs  a  ghuse, 
jo  age  is  saza  ke  hukm  ke  waste 
thahrae  gaye  the;  we  he- dm  hain, 
aur  hamare  Khuda  ke  fazl  ko 
shahwat-parasti  se  badal  karte 
hain,  aur  Khuda  ka  jo  akela 
malik  hai,  aur  hamare  Khudawand 
Yisu'  Masih  ka  inkar  karte  hain. 

5  Main  chahta  hun,  ki  tumhen 
wuh  bat,  jise  turn  ek  bar  jan  cbuke 
ho,  yad  dilaun,  ki  Khudawand  ne 
qaum  ko  zaniin  i  Misr  se  bacha- 
ya ;  phir  unhen  jo  iman  na  lae, 
halak  kiya. 

6  Aur  un  firishton  ko,  jinhon 
ne  apne  auwal  darja  Ico  nigah  na 
rakha,  balki  apne  khass  maqam 


Epistle  of  Jutie-  EpTtre  de  Jude 


ko  chhor  diya,  us  ne  saza  ki  abadi 
zanjir  men  tariki  ke  andar  roz 
i  'azim  ki  'adalat  tak  rakha. 

7  Isi  tarah  Sadum  aur  'Amurah 
aur  im  ke  ird  gird  ke  shahr,  jin- 
hon ne  un  ki  manind  zina  kiya, 
aur  jism  i  haram  ka  pichha  kiya, 
hamesha  ki  ag  ke  'azab  men  gi- 
riftar  hoke  namuna  bane  rakte 
hain. 

S  Isi  tarah  ye  khwab-dekhne- 
wale  bhi  jism  ko  napak  karte, 
aur  hukumat  ko  nachiz  jante,  aur 
martaba-walon  par  ta'na  karte 
hain. 

9  Jab  Mikael  ne,  jo  buzurg 
firishta  hai,  Shaitan  se  takriir  kar- 
ke Miisa  ki  lash  ki  babat  bans  ki, 
tab  us  ne  jur,at  na  ki,  ki  la'n  ta'n 
karke  use  ilzam  de,  balki  kaha., 
ki  Khudawand  tujhe  malamat 
kare. 

10  Lekin  we  jin  chizon  ko  nahin 
jante,  un  par  ta'na  karte  hain ; 
aur  jin  ko  be-'aql  janwaron  ki 
tarah  ba  zat  jante  hain,  un  men 
ap  ko  kharab  karte  hain. 

11  Afsos  un  par!  kyunki  we 
Qain  ki  rah  par  chale,  aur  Ba- 
la'am  ki  gumraM  men  mazduri 
ke  liye  bah  gaye,  aur  Qurah  ki  si 
mukhalafat  men  halak  hue. 

12  Ye  tumhari  muhabbat  ki  zi- 


MUKASHAEAT,  I. 


317 


yafaton  men  club!  hiii  ciiatan 
hain ;  we  tumhare  sath  khate  waqt 
be-dharak  apna  pet  bhar  lete  bain : 
we  khushk  badal  hain,  jinhenha- 
waen  har  tarat'  lira  le  jatirj :  we 
murjhae  hue  darakht  hain,  jin  ka 
phal  nahin,  do  bar  mare,  aur 
ukhare  gaye  hain  : 

13  Ye  samundar  ki  tund  lahren 
hain,  jo  apni  be-sharmi  ka  pben 
pbenkte  hain:  bhataknewalc  si- 
tare  hain,  jin  ke  liye  tariki  ki 
siyahi  hamesha  ko  dhari  hai. 

14  Ilaniik  ne,  jo  Adam  ki  sat  win 
pusht  tha,  im  ki  babat  peshm- 
goi  ki,  ki,  llekh,  Khudawand  apne 
lakhon  muqaddasoxi  ke  sath  at  a 
hai, 

15  Taki  sabhon  par  Iiukm  kare, 
aur  un  sab  ko,  jo  itn  men  be- 
din  hain,  nn  ki  be-dfni  ke  sab 
learn  on  par  jo  unhon  ne  be-dini  se 
ldye,  aur  sari  saklit  baton  par 
jo  be -dm  gunahgaron  ne  us  ki 
mukhalafat  men  kahi  hain,  ilzam 
de.' 

16  Ye  gila  aur  shalcwa  karne- 
wale  hain,  jo  apni  buri  khwah- 
ishon  ke  muwafiq  cbalte,  aur  zu- 
ban  se  bara  bol  uolte,  aur  naf  a 
ke  liyc  logon,  ki  khushamad  karte 
hain. 

17  Lekin,  piyiiro,  turn  in  baton 


ko  yad  rakho,  jo  hamare  Khuda- 
wand Yisd'  Masih  ke  rasulon  ne 
age  kahm ; 

18  Ki  unhon  ne  tumhen  khabar 
df,  ki  akhin  zamane  men  thatthc- 
karnewale  honge,  jo  apni  be-dim 
ki  buri  khwahisbon  parchalenge. 

19  Ye  wuki  hain,  jo  apne  tain 
alag  karte  bain  ■  ye  nafsani  log 
bain,  aur  Riih  un  men  nalifn. 

20  Par,  ai  piyaro,  turn  apne  pak- 
tarin  iman  ka  gbar  banakar,  Eiib 
i  I*ak  se  du'a  mangte  hue, 

21  Apne  tain  Khuda  ki  muhab- 
bat'  men  mahtiiz  rakho,  aur  ha- 
mesha ki  zindagi  ke  liye  Khuda- 
wand Yisu'  Masih  ki  rahmat  ke 
muntazir  raho. 

22  Aur  imtiyaz  karke  ba'zon. 
par  rahm  karo : 

23  Aur  ba^oii  ko  darke  sath  ag 
men  se  nikalke  bachao :  aur  po- 
shak  se  bhi  jo  jism  se  dagi  hui 
'adawat  rakho. 

24  Ab  us  ke  liye,  jo  turn  ko 
girne  se  bacha  sakta,  aur  apne 
jalal  ke  lmzur  kamil  khushi  se 
tumhen  be-'aib  khara  kar  sakta 
hai, 

25  To  Khuda  ewahid,  hakim,  aur 
hamara  Bachanewala  hai,  jalal,  aur 
buzurgi,  aur  qudrat,  aur  ikhtiyar 
ab  se  abad  talc  howe.    Amin. 


YUHAFNA  KE  MUKASHAFAT 
KI  KITAB. 


I  BAB. 


1  -\7"IS0'  Masih  ka  inukashafa, 

JL  jo  Ivhuda  ne  use  bakhsha, 

taki  apne  bandon  ko  we   baten, 

jin  ka  jald  hona  zarur  hai,  di- 


khawe :  aur  us  ne  apne  firishta 
ko  bhejkar  us  ki  ma'rifat  apne 
banda  Yuhanna  par  zahir  kiya : 

2  Jis  ne  Khuda  ke  kalam  aur 
Yisu'    Masih   ki  gawahi  par,  jo 
kucbh  us  ne  dekba,  gawahi  di. 
p  3 


Revelations TApocalypse.  nommee  parfois  Revelations 


318 


mukAshafAt,  i.  n. 


3  Mubarak  wuh  jo  is  nubuwat 
ka  kalam  parhta  hai,  aur  we  jo 
sunte  hain,  aur  un  baton  par  jo  is 
men  likhi  hain  'amal  kartc  bain  ; 
kyunki  waqt  nazdfk  hai. 

4  "TTUHANNA  nn  ***  kaKsi- 

1.  yon  ko  jo  Asia  men  hain: 
Fazl,  aur  salamati  tumhen  ho,  us 
ki  taraf  se  jo  hai,  aur  tha,  aur 
anewala  hai:  aur  un  sat  Riihon 
ki  taraf  se,  jo  us  ke  takht  ke  hu- 
ziir  hain ; 

5  Aur  Yisii'  Masih  ki  taraf  se, 
jo  sachcha  gawah,  aur  un  men  jo 
markejf  uthe  palautha,  aur  dunya 
ke  bad'shahon  ka  sultan  hai.  TJsi 
ko  jis  ne  ham  ko  piyar  kiya,  aur 
apne  lahu  se  hamare  gun  ah  dho 
dale, 

G  Aur  ham  ko  badshah  aur  kahin 
apne  Khuda  Bap  ke  ban  ay  i,  jalal 
aur  qudrat  abad  tak  is!  ko  hai. 
Ami'n. 

7  Dekho,  wuh  badalon  par  ata 
hai ;  aur  har  ck  ankh  us  ko  dekh- 
egf,  aur  we  bhi  jinlion  ne  use 
chheda  :  aur  zamm  ko  sare  firqa 
us  ke  liye  chhati  pitcngc.  Aisa, 
howe,  Amin. 

8  Khudawand  y-un  farmata  hai, 
ki  main  Alfa  aur  Omaga,  auwal 
aur  akhir,  jo  hai,  aur  tha,  aur 
anewala  hai,  Qadir  i  mutlaq  bun. 

9  Main  Yuhanna,  jo  tumhara 
bhai,  aur  Yisu'  Masih  ke  dukh, 
aur  badshahat,  aur  sabr  men 
tumhara  shank  hiin,  Khuda  ke 
kalam  aur  Yisu'  Masih  ki  gawahi 
ke  waste  us  tapii  men  tha,  jo 
Patmus  kahlata. 

10  Main  Khudawand  ke  din  Rith 
men  a  gaya,  aur  main  ne  turhi 
ki  si  ek  bari  awaz  apne  pichhe 
sunf,  jo  kahti  fhi, 

11  Ki  Main  Alfa  aur  Omaga, 
auwal  o  akhir  hun  ;  aur  Jo  kuchh 
tu  dckhta  hai,  kitab  men  likh,  aur 
sat  kalisiyon  ke  pas  jo  Asia  men, 
ya'ne,  Afasus,  aur  Rmurna,  aur 
Parjamus,  aur  Tuati'ra,  aur,  Sar 
dis,  aur  Filadalfia,  aur  Laodiqia 
men  hain,  bhej. 

12  Aur  main  phira  ta  ki  dekhun 


ki  yih  kis  ki  iiwaz  hai,  jo  mujhe 
kahti  hai.  Aur  phirkar  sone  ke 
sat  sbam'adan  dekhe ; 

1 3  Aur  un  sat  sham'adanon  ke 
bich  ek  shakhs  Ibn  i  Adam  sa 
dekha,  jo  jama  pabine  hue,  aur 
sone  ka  sinaband  stna  par  bandhe 
hue  tha. 

14  Us  ka  sh"  o  bal  sufed  tin  ki 
manind,  balki  barf  ki  manind 
sufed ;  aur  us  ki  ankhen  jaise  ag 
ka  shu'ala ; 

15  Aur  uske  panw  kbalis  pital 
ke  se,  jo  tanur  men  dahkaya  hiia 
ho;  aur  us  ki  awaz  bare  pani  ki  si 
thf. 

16  Aur  us  ke  dahne  hath  men 
sat  sitara  the ;  aur  us  ke  munh  se 
do-dhari  tez  talwar  nikalti  thi ; 
aur  us  ka  chihra  aftab  ka  sa  tha, 
jo  barf  tezi  se  ehamke. 

17  Jab  main  ne  use  dekha,  tab 
us  ke  panwon  par  murda  sa,  gir 
para.  Tab  us  ne  apna  dahina  hath 
mujh  par  rakha,  aur  bola,  ki  Mat 
dar ;  main  auwal  o  akhir  hun : 

18  Aur  wuh f  hun,  jo  miia  tha, 
aur  zinda  hup ;  aur,  dekb,  main 
abad  tak  zinda  hun,  Amin ;  aur 
'alam  i  gaib  am*  maut  ki  kunjian 
mujh  pas  hain. 

19  Jo  tu  ne  dekha,  aur  jo  ahwal 
ham,  aur  jo  ba'd  in  ke  honewale 
hain,  sab  likh  rakh  ; 

20  Un  sat  sitaron  kajinhen  tit 
ne  mere  dahine  hath  men  dekha, 
aur  un  sone  ke  sat  sham'adanon 
ka  bhed  jo  hai.  Sat  sitara  sat 
kah'siyaon  ke  nrishta  hain :  aur 
sat  sbam'adan  jo  tu  ne  dekhe,  sat 
kalisiyaen  hain. 

H  BAB. 

1  \FAStfS  ki  kalisiyc  ke  fir- 
i\  ishta  ko  yiin  likh;  kiWuh 

jo  apne  dahine  hath  men  sat  sitara 
rakhta,  aur  sone  ke  sat  sham'a- 
danon ke  darmiyan  phirta,  ye 
baten  kahta  hai; 

2  Ki  Main  tere  kam,  aur  teri 
mashaqqat,  aur  tera  sabr,  aur  yih 
ki  tu  badon  ki  bardasht  kar  na- 


MUKASHAFAT,  H. 


hin  sakta,  jantii  hun ;  aur  tii  ne 
un  ke  tain  jo  ap  ko  rasill  kalite, 
aur  nahin  hain,  azmaya,  aur  un- 
hen  jhutha  paya : 

3  Aur.  tii  ne  bardasht  ki,  aur 
sabr  rakhta  hai,  aur  mere  nam 
ke  waste  mihnat  kf,  aur  thak 
nahm  gaya. 

4  Magar  tujh  se  mujhe  kuchh 
gila  hai,  ki  tu  ne  apnf  agli  ma- 
habbat  chhor  di. 

5  So  yad  kar,  ki  tii  kahan  se 
gira.  hai,  aur  tauba  kar,  aur  apne 
agle  kani  kiya  kar :  nahm  to  main 
tujh  pas  j aid  iinewala  hun;  aur 
agar  tu  tauba  na  kare,  to  main 
tere  sham'adan  ko  us  ki  jagah  se 
dur  kar  dunga. 

6  Par  tujh  men  yih  ek  bat  hai, 
ki  tii  Niqulation  ke  kamon  se 
'adawat  rakhta  hai,  jin  se  main  bhi 
'adawat  rakhta  hun. 

7  Jis  ka  kan  hai,  sune,  ki  Ktih 
kalisiyaon  ko  ky&  kahti  hai : 
Main  us  ko  jo  galib  hota  hai, 
zindagi  ke  darakht  se,  jo  Khuda 
ke  firdaus  ke  bich  o  bich  hai,  phal 
khane  dunga. 

8  Aur  Smurna.  ki  kalisiye  ke 
firishta  ko  yun  likh  ;  ki  Wuh  jo 
auwal  o  akhir  hai,  aur  miia  tha, 
aur  jiya  hai,  yih  bat  en  kahti 
hai;  ki 

9  Main  tere  kam,  aur  musibat, 
aur  muhtaji  ko  janta  him,  (par 
tii  daulatmand  hai)  aur  un  ke 
la'n  ta'n  ko  bhi,  jo  ap  ko  Yalnidi 
kahte,  par  nahin  hain,  balki  Shai- 
tan ki  jama'at  bain. 

10  Jo  aziyaten  tujh  par  hone- 
wali  hain,  un  men  kisi  se  khauf 
narakh:  dekho,  Shaitan  turn  men 
se  kai  ek  ko  qaid  men  dalega,  ki 
turn  azmae  jao  ;  aur  turn  das  din 
tak  musibat  uthaoge :  par  marne 
tak  imandar  rahiyo,  to  main  zin- 
dagi ka  taj  tujhe  dunga. 

11  Jis  ka  kan  hai,  sune,  ki  Rub, 
kalisiyaon  ko  kya  kahti  hai :  Jo 
galib  hota  hai,  dusri  maut  se  nuq- 
san  na  uthawega. 

12  Aur  Parjamus  ki  kalisiye  ke 
firishta  ko  yun  likh ;  Wuh  jo  tez 


319 

do-dhari  talwar  rakhta  hai,  kahta 
hai; 

1 3  Ki  Main  tere  kamon  ko,  aur 
tere  rahne  kijagah,  jahan  Shaitan 
ka  takht  hai,  janta  hun :  aur  tii 
mere  nam  ko  thambe  rahta  hai, 
aur  jin  dinon  ki  Antipas  mera 
imandar  gawali  tumhare  bich, 
wahaii  jahan  Shaitan  rahta  hai, 
mara  gaya,  un  dinon  men  bhi 
mere  iman  ka  tii  ne  inkar  na 
kiya.     •  ( 

14  Lekin  mujhe  tujh  se  kuchh 
gila  hai,  ki  tere  yahan  we  hain, 
jo  Bala'am  ki  ta'lim  ko  ikhtiyar 
karte  hain,  jis  ne  Balaq  ko  sikh- 
aya,  ki  bani  Israel  ke  age  thokar 
khilanewala  patthar  rakhe,  taki 
we  buton  kf.qurbanian  khawen, 
aur  haramkari  karen. 

15  Aur  tere  yahan  aise  bhi  hain, 
jo  Niqulation  ki  ta'lim  ko  ikhti- 
yar karte  hain,  jis  se  main  'ada- 
wat rakhta  hun. 

16  Tauba  kar;  nahin  to,  main 
tujh  pas  jald  iinewala  hun,  aur 
main  uu  ke  sath  apne  munh  kf 
talwar  se  lariinga. 

17  Jis  ka  kan  hai,  sune,  ki  Riih 
kalisiyaon  ko  kya  kahti  hai :  Jo 
galib  hota  hai,  main  use  poshida 
mann  khane  diinga,  aur  main  use 
ek  sufed  patthar  dunga,  aur  us 
patthar  par  ek  naya  nam  likha 
hai,  jisc  us  ke  pane  wale  ke  siwa 
koi  nahin  janta. 

18  Aur  Tiiatira  ki  kalisiye  ke 
firishta  ko  yun  likh;  ki  Khuda.  ka 
Beta,  jis  ki  ankhen  ag  ke  sku'ala 
ki  manind  hain,  aur  us  ke  panw 
khalis  pital  ke  se,  yiiii  kahta  hai ; 

19  Ki  Main  tere  kam,  aur  mu- 
habbat,  aur  khidmat,  aur  iman, 
aur  sabr  ko  janta  hun ;  aur  yih  ki 
tere  picbhle  kam  agle  kamon  se 
ziyada  hain. 

20  Par  mujhe  tujh  se  kuchh 
gila  hai,  ki  tii  us  randi  Izabil  ko, 
jo  apne  tain  nabiya  kahti  hai, 
mere  bandon  ko  sikhlane,  aur 
gumrah  karne  deta,  hai,  ta  ki  we 
haramkari  karen,  aur  buton  par 
kf  qurbanian  khaweu. 


MUKASHAFAT,  II.  in. 


320 

2 1  Aur  main  ne  us  ko  fursat  di, 
ki  apni  haramk&ri  se  tauba  kare  ; 
par  us  ne  tauba  na  ki. 

22  Dekh,  ki  main  us  ko  ck  bis- 
tar  par  dalunga,  aur  un  ko  jo  us 
ke  sath  zina,  karte  hain  bari  ran- 
sibat  men,  agar  we  apue  kamon 
se  tauba  na  karen. 

23  Aur  us  ke  farzandon  ko  jan 
se  marunga ;  aur  sari  kah'siyon  ko* 
ina'lum  hoga,  ki  main  wuhi  mm, 
jo  dilon  aur  gurdon  kajanchnc- 
wala  him :  aur  main  turn  men  se 
harek  ko  us  ke  kamon  kc  muwafiq 
badla  diinga. 

24  Par  tumhen  aur  Tuatira  ke 
baqi  logon  ko,  jitne  us  ta'lim  ko 
qabiii  nahin  karte,  aur  jinhon  ne 
Shaitan  ki  gahri  baton  ko,  jaisa 
we  kahte  hain,  nahin  jana,  yih 
kahta  him,  ki  main  aur  kuchh 
bojh  turn  par  na  daldnga. 

26  Magar  jo  turn  pas  hai,  use 
thambe  raho,  jab  tak  ki  main 
iiun. 

26  Aur  wuh  jo  galib  hota,  aur 
mere  kamon  par  akhir  tak  'amal 
karta  hai,  main  use  qauinon  par 
ikhtiyar  diirjga  : 

27  Aur  wuh  lohe  ke  'asa  se  un 
par  hukumat  karega,  ki  we  kum- 
Mr  ke  bartanon  ki  manind  cliak- 
nachiir  ho  jaenge  ;  jaise  main  ne 
bhi  apne  Bap  se  paya  hai. 

28  Aur  main  use  subh  kit  sitara 
durjga. 

29  Jis  ka  kan  hai,  sune,  ki  Ruh 
kalisiyaon  ko  kya  kahti  hai. 


in  BAB. 

1  AUR  Sardis  ki  kalisiye  ke 
X3l  firishta  ko  yun  likh,  ki 

wuh  jis  pas  Khuda  ki  sat  Ruhen 
aur  sat  sitara  hain,  yih  kahta  hai, 
ki  Main  tere  kam  aur  us  bat  ko 
janta  hurt,  ki  tu  zinda  kahlata, 
par  murda  hai. 

2  Jagta  rah,  aur  baqi  chizon  ko 
jo  marne  par  hain  mazbiit  kar; 
kyunki  main  ne  tere  kamon  ko 
Khuda  ke  age  pura  nahm  paya. 


3  Is  waste  yad  kar,  ki  tit  ne  kis 
tarah  paya  aur  suuii,  aur  tham 
rakh,  aur  tauba  kar.  Pas  agar  tu 
jagta  na  rahe,  to  main  tujh  pas 
chor  ki  tarah  aunga,  aur  tujh  ko 
hargiz  ma'lum  na  hoga,  ki  kis 
ghari  tujh  pas  aunga. 

4  Sardis  men  bhi  tere  kai  ek 
nam  hain,  jinhon  ne  apni  poshak 
aliida  nahin  ki ;  wc  sufed  poshak 
pahinke  mere  sath  sair  karenge, 
ki  we  is  laiq  hain. 

5  tTo  galib  hota,  use  sufed  po- 
shak pahinai  jaegi,  aur  main  us 
ka  nam  zindagi  kc  daftar  se  na 
katiinga,  balki  apne  Bap  aur  us 
ke  firishton  ke  age  us  ke  nam  ka 
iqrar  kariinga. 

G  Jis  ka.  kan  hai,  sune,  ki  Ruh 
kalisiyaon  se  kya  kahti  hai. 

7  Aur  Piladalfui  ki  kalisiye  kc 
firishta  ko  yiin  likh  ;  ki  Wuh  jo 
muqaddas  aur  bar-haqq  hai,  aur 
Daiid  ki  kunji  rakhta,  wruh  jo 
kholta  hai,  aur  koi  band  nahin 
karta,  wuh  jo  band  karta,  hai,  aur 
koi  nahm  kholta,  yih  kahtft  hai : 

8  Ki  Main  tere  kamon  ko  janta. 
hun ;  dekh,  main  ne  tere  age  ek 
khula  darwaza  rakha  hai,  jisc  koi 
band  nahin  kar  sakta ;  kyunki 
tujh  men  thora  sa  zor  hai,  aur  tu 
ne  mere  ka-lam  par  'amal  kiya  hai, 
aur  mere  nam  ka  inkar  nahin 
kiya. 

9  Dekh,  jo  ki  apne  tain  Yahiidi 
kahte,  aur  nahin  hain,  balki  jhuth 
bolte,  main  unhen  Shaitan  ki  ja- 
ma'at  banata  hun  :  dekh,  main  un 
ke  sath  aisa  kariiijga,  ki  we  ake 
tere  panwon  par  sijda  karen,  aur 
janen,  ki  main  ne  tujh  se  muhah- 
bat  rakhi. 

10  Is  Hye  ki  tu  ne  mere  sabr  ki 
bat  ki  hifazat  ki,  main  bhi  us  im- 
tihan  ki  ghari  se  jo  tamam  'alam 
men  zamfn  ke  rahnewalon  ki  az- 
maish  ke  liye  ati  hai,  ten  hifazat 
kariinga. 

11  Dekh,  main  jald  ata  hun: 
jo  tcra  hai,  use  thambh  rakh,  ki 
koi  tera  taj  na  le. 

12  Main  use  jo  galib  hota  hai, 


MUKASI-IAFAT.  III.  IV. 


321 


apne  Khuda  ki  haikal  ka  sutun 
banauriga,  aur  wuh  phir  kabhi 
bahar  na  niklega :  aur  main  apne 
Khuda  ka  nam,  aur  apne  Khuda 
ke  shahr  ka,  ya'ne,  nayi  Yanisalam 
ka  nam,  jo  mere  Khuda  ke  huzur 
se  asman  par  sc  utarti  hai,  aur 
apna  naya  nam,  us  par  Hkhun- 
ga. 

13  Jis  ka  kan  hai,  sune,  ki  Rub 
kalisiyaon  se  kya  kahti  hai. 

14  Aur  Laodiqia  ki  kalisiyc  ke 
firishta  ko  yun  likh;  ki  Wuh  jo 
Amin,  sachcha,  aur  bar-haqq  ga- 
wah  bai,  aur  Khuda  ki  khilqat 
ka  mabda  hai,  yun  kahta  bai;  ki 

15  Main  tere  kainon  ko  janta, 
hun,  ki  tii  na  thanda,  na  garni 
bai  :  kash  ki  tu  thanda  ya  garm 
hot  a. 

16  So  is  waste  ki  tu  shir-garm 
hai,  na  thanda  na  garm,  main 
tujhe  radd  karke  munh  se  nikal 
phenkne  par  hun. 

17  Kyiinki  tii  kahta  hai,  Main 
daulntmand  him,  aur  maldar  hua 
hun,  aur  kisi  chiz  ka  muhtaj  na- 
lim ;  aur  nahiy  janta,  ki  tu  'ajiz, 
aur  lachar,  aur  garih,  aur  andha 
aur  nanga  hai : 

18  Main  tujhe  yih  salab  detii 
hun,  ki  tii  sona  jo  ag  men  tiiya 
gaya,  mujh  sc  mol  le,  taki  daulat- 
mand  ho  we;  aur  sufed  poshak, 
taki  tu  pahine  ho,  aur  tere  nange- 
pan  ki  sharm  zabir  na  howe ;  aur 
apni  ankhon  men  anjau  laga,  taki 
tu  dekhne  lage. 

19  Main  jitnon  ko  piyar  karta, 
unben  malamat  aur  tambi'h  karta 
him :  is  waste  sargarm  ho,  aur 
tauba  kar. 

20  Dekh,  main  darwaza  par 
khara  hiin,  aur  khatkhatata  hiin: 
agar  kof  meri  awaz  sune,  aur 
darwaza  khole,  main  us  pas  an- 
dar  aiinga,  aur  us  ke  sath  kha- 
unga,  am-  wuh  mere  sath  khaega. 

21  Jo  galib  hot  a  hai,  main  use 
apne  takbt  par  apne  sath  baithne 
diinga  ;  chunanchi  main  bin  gaiih 
hua,  aur  apne  Hap  ke  sath  us  kc 
takht  par  baitha. 


22  Jis  ka  kan  hai,  sune,  ki  Ruh 
kah'siyaon  se  kya  kahti  hai. 

IV  BAB. 

1  T>  A'D  U3  ke  jo  main  ne  ni- 
.1  I    gah   ki,    to   kya  dekhta, 

hun,  ki  asman  par  ek  darwaza 
khula  hai,  aur  pahli  awaz  jo 
main  ne  suni  narsinge  ki  si  thi, 
jn  mujh  se  bob  aur  kaha,  ki  Idliar 
upar  a,  aur  main  tujhe  dikhlaunga, 
ki  is  ke  ba'd  kya  hua  chahta  bai. 

2  Wahm  main  ruh  men  a gaya; 
phir  kya  dekhta  hiin,  ki  asman 
par  ek  takht  dhara  hai,  aur  us 
takht  par  koi  baitba,  hai. 

3  Aur  jo  us  par  baitha  tha, 
wuh  dekhne  men  sang  i  yashm 
aur  'aqiq  sa  tha :  aur  ek  dhanuk,  jo 
dekhne  men  zumurrud  sa  tha,  us 
takht  kc  gird  tha. 

4  Aur  us  takht  ke  aspas  cbau- 
bis  takbt  the  :  un  takht  on  par 
main  ne  chaubis  buzurg  sufed 
poshak  pahine  hue  baithe  dekhe ; 
aur  un  ke  siron  par  sone  kc  taj 
the. 

5  Aur  bijlf,  aur  garj,  aur  awa- 
zen,  us  takbt  sc  nikalti  thin :  aur 
ag  ke  sat  chirag  us  takht  kc  age 
roshan  the ;  ye  Khuda  ki  sat 
Ruben  bain. 

G  Aur  us  takht  ke  age  shi'sha 
ka.  ek  samundar  billaur  ki  ma- 
nind  tha,  aur  takht  ke  bich  o  bich, 
aur  takht  ke  gird  char  jandar 
the,  jo  age  pichhe  ankhon  se 
bhare  the. 

7  Tabid  jandar  babar  ki  manind 
tha,  aur  diisra  hachhre  ki  manind, 
am*  tisre  ka  chihra  insan_ka-«4 
tha,  aur  chautha  «rteJuqab  ka  sa. 

§AuT'uh  eEaron  jandaron  ke  chha 
chha  par  tlie ;  aur  un  ki  charon 
taraf  aur  andar  ankhen  hi  ankhen 
thin  :  aur  we  is  zikr  se  rat  din 
baz  na  rahte  the,  ki  Quddiis, 
Quddiis,  Quddiis,  Khuda  wand 
Khuda,  Qadir  i  mutlaq,  jo  tha, 
aur  jo  hai,  aur  jo  anewala-  bai. 

9  Aur  jab  we  jandar  us  ki,  jo 
takht  par  baitha  hai,  aur  abad  tak 


MUKASHAFAT,  IV  V  VI. 


zinda  hai,  buzurgi  aur  'izzat  aur 
shukrguzari  karte  hain, 

10  Tab  we  chaubis  buzurg  us 
ke  samhne,  jo  takht  par  baitha 
bai,  gir  parte  hain,  aur  us  ko  jo 
abad  tak  zinda  hai,  sijda  karte 
hain,  aur  apne  taj  yih  kahte 
hue  us  takht  ke  age  dal  dete 
hain, 

1 1  Ki  Ai  Khuda  wand,  tu  hi  jalal, 
o  'izzat,  aur  qudrat  ke  laiq  hai: 
kyiinki  tu  hi  ne  sari  chizen  paida 
km,  aur  we  teri  hi  marzi  se  hain, 
aur  paida  hui  hain. 

V  BAB. 

1  AUR  main  ne  us  ke  dahine 
iX  hath  men,  jo  takht  par 

baitha  tba,  ek  kitab  dekhi,  jiu 
men  andar  bahar  sab  likha  hua, 
aur  sat  muhron  se  band  thi. 

2  Aur  main  ne  ek  zorawar 
■firishta  ko  dekha,  ki  buland  awaz 
se  yih  manadi  karta  tha,  Kaun 
is  laiq  hai,  ki  is  kitab  ko  khole, 
aur  us  ki  muhren  tore  ? 

3  Par  kisi  ko  maqdiir  na  hua, 
na  asman  par,  na  zamfn  par,  na 
zamin  ke  niche,  ki  us  kitab  ko 
khole,  ya  use  dekhe. 

4  Tab  main  bahut  roya,  ki  koi 
is  laiq  na  thahra,  ki  kitab  ko 
khole,  aur  parhe,  ya  use  dekhe. 

5  Tab  un  buzurgon  men  se  ek 
ne  mujhe  kaha,  ki  Mat  ro ;  dekh 
wuh  Babar  jo  firqa  i  Yahiidah  se 
hai,  aur  Daud  ki  Asl  hai,  galib 
hua  hai,  ki  us  kitab  ko  khole, 
aur  us  ki  saton  muhron  ko  tore. 

6  Tab  main  ne  nigah  ki,  aur 
kya  dekhta  hiin,  ki  us  takht  aur 
charon  jandaron  ke  darmiyan, 
aur  un  buzurgon  ke  bich  ek 
Barra  yiin  khaya  hai,  ki  goya 
zabh  kiya  gaya  hai,  jis  ke  sat 
sing,  aur  sat  ankhen  thin,  jo 
Khuda,  ki  saton  Ruhen  hain,  aur 
tamam  ru  e  zamin  par  bheji  gayi 
hain. 

7  Chunanchi  wuh  aya,  aur  us  ke 
dahine  hath  se,  jo  takht  par  baitha 
hai,  us  kitab  ko  iiya- 


8  Aur  jab  us  ne  kitab  li,  tab 
we  charon  jandar  aur  chaubis 
buzurg  us  Barra  ke  age  gir  pare, 
aur  har  ek  ke  hath  men  barbat 
aur  khushbui  se  bhare  hue  sone 
ke  piyale  the ;  ye  muqaddason  ki 
du'aen  hain. 

9  Aur  we  ek  naya  rag  gae,  ki 
Tu  hi  is  laiq  hai,  Id  us  kitab  ko 
lewe,  aur  us  ki  muhren  tore ; 
kyunki  tu  zabh  hua,  aur  apne 
lahii  se  ham  ko  har  ek  firqe,  aur 
aid  i  zubiin,  aur  mulk,  aur  qaum 
men  se,  Khuda  ke  waste  mol  liya ; 

lo"  Aur  ham  ko  hamare  Khuda 
ke  waste  badshah  aur  kahin  ba- 
naya,  aur  ham  zamin  par  badshah- 
at  karenge. 

1 1  Pbir  main  ne  nigah  ki,  aur 
takht,  aur  un  jandaron,  aur  buzur- 
gon ke  gird-a-gird  bahut  se  firish- 
ton  ki  awaz  suni,  jin  ka.  shmnar 
hazar-ha-hazar,  aur  lakh-ha-lakh 
tha, ; 

1 2  Aur  bari  awaz  se  kahte  the, 
ki  Barra  jo  zabh  hua  is  laiq  hai, 
ki  qudrat,  aur  daulat,  aur  'aql  o 
taqat,  aur  'izzat  o  jalal,  aur  bara- 
kat  pawe. 

13  Aur  main  ne  har  ek  makhluq 
ko,  jo  asman  par,  aur  zamin  par, 
aur '  zamin  ke  niche  hai,  aur  un 
ko  jo  samundar  men  hain,  aur 
sari  chfzon  ko  jo  un  men  hain, 
yih  kahte  suna,  ki  Us  kc  liye  jo 
takht  par  baitha  hai,  aur  Barra 
ke  liye  barakat,  aur  'izzat,  aur 
jalal,  aur  quwat  abad  tak  hai. 

14  Tab  charon  jandar  Amin 
bole.  Aur  chaubis  buzurgon  ne 
girke  use,  jo  abad  tak  zinda  hai, . 
sijda  kiya. 

VI  BAB. 

1  AUR.  jab  barra  ne  un  muh- 
,/jL  roii  men  se  ek  ko  toya, 

tab  main  ne  dekha,  aur  un  charon 
jandaron  men  se  ek  ki  awaz  badal 
ke  garajne  ki  manind  suni,  jo  bo- 
la,  A  aur  dekh. 

2  Aur  main  ne  nazar  ki,  to  kya 
dekhta  hun,  ki  ek  nuqra  ghoya, 


MUKA&nAFAT,  VI.  VII. 


aur  us  par  ek  sawar  kaman  liye 
hai ;  aur  ek  taj  use  diya  gaya : 
aur  wuh  fath  karta,  aur  fathmand 
hone  ko  nikla. 

3  Aur  jab  us  ne  diisri  muhr 
tori,  tab  main  ne  dusre  jandar  ko 
yih  kahte  suna.  ki  A  aur  dekh. 

4  Tab  ek  dusra  surang  ghora 
nikla :  aur  us  ke  sawar  ko  yih 
diya  gaya,  ki  sulfa,  ko  zamin  se 
chhm  le,  aur  yih  ki  log  ek  dusre 
ko  qatl  karcn ;  aur  ek  ban  talwar 
us  ko  di  gayi. 

5  Aur  jab  us  ne  tisri  muhr 
tori,  tab  main  ne  tisre  jandar  ko 
yih  kahte  suna,  ki  A.  aur  dekh. 
Phir  main  ne  nazar  ki,  to  kya 
dekhta  hun,  ki  ek  mushki  ghora, 
aur  us  par  ek  sawar  tarazii  hath 
men  liye  hai. 

6  Aur  mam  ne  un  charon  jan- 
daron  ke  bich  men  se  ek  awaz 
yih  kahte  hue  sum,  ki  gehun  di- 
nar ka  ser  bhar,  aur  jau  dinar  ke 
tm  ser  ;  par  tel  am"  mai  ko  zarar 
mat  pahuncha. 

,  7  Aur  jab  us  ne  chauthi  muhr 
tori,  to  main  ne  chauthe  jandar 
ko  yih  kahte  suna,  ki  A  aur  dekh . 

8  Phir  main  ne  nazar  Id,  to  kya 
dekhta  hun,  ki  ek  ghora.  phikc 
rang,  aur  ek  us  par  sawar  hai,  jis 
ka  nam  Maut  hai,  aur'Alam  i 
gaib  us  ke  pichhe  rawan  hai.  Aur 
unhen  chauthai  zamin  par  yih 
ikhtiyar  diya  gaya,  ki  ive  talwar, 
aur  bhukh,  aur  maut,  aur  zamin 
ke  darindon  se  halak  karcn. 

9  Jab  us  ne  panch win  m  uhr 
tori,  to  main  ne  qurbangah  ke 
niche  un  ki  riihon  ko  dekha,  jo 
Khuda  ke  kalam  aur  us  gawahi 
lie  liye,  jo  uuhon  ne  di  tin,  mare 
gaye : 

10  Aur  unhon  ne  buland  awaz 
se  chillake  kaha,  ki  Ai  Khuda- 
wand,  pak  aur  barhaqq,  tii  kab 
tak  'adalat  na  karega,  aur  zamin 
ke  rahnewalon  se  hamare   khiin 

*ka  badla  na  lega? 

11  Tab  un  men  se  har  ek  ko 
sufed  pairahan  diya  gaya,  aur 
unhen  kaha  gaya,  ki  aur  thora 


sabr  karen,  jab  tak  ki  we  pure  ho 
jawen,  aur  un  ke  hamkhidmat 
aur  un  ke  bhai  un  ki  tarah  mare 
jawen. 

12  Aur  main  ne  dekha,  ki  jab 
us  ne  chhathi  muhr  tori,  to  bara 
bhaunchal  aya,  aur  siiraj  balon  ke 
kammal  ki  manind  kala,  aur 
chand  lahu.  sa  ho  gaya. 

13  Aur  asman  ke  sitara  isi  tarah 
zamin  par  gir  pare,  jis  tarah  anjir 
ke  darakht  sc  us  ke  kachche  phal 
gir  jate  hain,  jab  use  bari  andhi 
hilati. 

14  Aur  asman  tumar  ki  tarah, 
jo  lapeta,  ho,  jata  raha,  aur  har  ek 
pahar  aur  tapii  apni  apni  jagah 
se  tal  gaya. 

15  Aur  dunya  ke  badshahon, 
aur  amiron,  aur  maldaron,  aur 
sipah-salaron,  aur  zorwalon,  aur 
har  ek  banda  aur  azad  ne  apne 
tain  garon.  aur  paharon  ke  pat- 
tharon  ki  ot  men  chhipaya  ; 

16  Aur  paharon  aur  pattharon 
se  yih  kaha,  ki  Ham  par  giro,  aur 
ham  ko  us  ke  chihra  se,  jo  takht 
par  baitha  hai,  aur  Barra  ke  ga- 
zab  se  chhipao : 

17  Kyunki  us  ke  qahr  ka,  roz 
i  'azim  a  pahuncha;  ab  kaun 
thahar  sakta  hai  ? 

VII  BAB. 

1  ~r>  A'l)  is  ke  main  ne  zamin 
_D     ke    charon    konon   par 

char  firishta  khare  dekhe,  ki 
zamin  par  charon  hawaon  ko 
thainte  the,  ta  na  howc  ki  hawa 
zamin,  ya  darya,  ya  darakht  par 
chale. 

2  Phir  main  ne  ek  aur  firishta 
ko  piirab  sc  uthte  dekha;  us  ke 
pas  zinda  Khuda  ki  muhr  thi: 
aur  us  ne  un  charon  firishton 
se,  jinhcn  yih  diya  gaya,  tha  ki 
zamin  aur  darya  ko  zarar  pa- 
hunchaen,  buland  awaz  se  pu- 
karkar, 

3  Kaha,  Jab  tak  ham  apne  Khuda 
ke  baudon  ke  mathe  par  muhr  na 
kar  len,  turn  zamin,  aur  darya, 


324 

aur  darakhton  ko  zarar  na  pa- 
hunchana. 

4  Aur  main  ne  un  ka  shumar, 
jin  par  muhren  ki  gayi  thin,  suna, 
ki  bani  Israel  ke  sab  firqon  men 
seek  sauchauah's  hazar  par  niuhr- 
cn  ki  gaym : 

5  Tahudah  ke  firqa  se  barah 
hazar  par  muhren  ki  gayin.  Kubin 
ke  firqa  se  barah  bazar  par  muh- 
ren ki  gayin.  Jadd  ke  firqa  se 
barah  hazar  par  muhren  ki  gaym. 

6  Yasar  ke  firqa  se  barah  hazar 
par  muhren.  ki  gaym.  JVaftali  ke 
firqa  se  barah  hazar  par  muhren 
ki  gaym.  Munassi  ke  firqa  se 
barah  hazar  par  muhren  ki  gaym, 

7  Sama'un  ke  firqa  se  barah  hazar 
par  muhren  ki  gaym.  Lawi  ke 
firqa  se  barah  hazar  par  muhren 
ki  gayin.  Ishakar  ke  firqa  se 
barah  hazar  par  muhren  ki  gaym. 

8  Zabuhm  ke  firqa  se  barah  ha- 
zar par  muhren  ki  gayin.  Yusuf 
ke  firqa  se  barah  hazar  par  muh- 
ren ki  gayin.  Binyamin  ke  firqa 
se  barah  hazar  par  muhren  ki 
gayin. 

9  Ba'd  us  ke  main  ne  nazal*  ki, 
to  kya  dekkta  hun,  ki  bar  ek 
qaum,  aur  firqa,  aur  log,  aur  ahl  i 
zuban  men  se  ek  aisi  bari  jama' at, 
jise  koi  shumar  nahfii  kar  sakta, 
sufed  jama  pahine,  aur  khurma 
ki  dalian  hathon  men  liye,  us 
takht  aur  Barra  ke  age  kkari 
hai; 

10  Aur  buland  awaz  se  chillake 
yun.  kahti  hai,  ki  Kajat  hamare 
Khuda  se  hai,  jo  takht  par  bai- 
tha,  aur  Barra  se  hai. 

11  Aur  sare  firishta  takht  aur 
un  buzurgon,  aur  un  charon  jan- 
daron  kc  gird  khare  the ;  phir 
takht  ke  age  aundhe  gir  pare, 
aur  Khuda  ko  sijda  kiya, 

12  Aur  bole,  Amin:  Barakat, 
aur  jalal,  aur  danish,  aur  shukr- 
guzari,  aur  'izzat,  aur  qudrat,  aur 
taqat,  abad  tak  hamare  Khuda 
ke  liye.   Amin. 

13  Tin  buzurgon  men  se  ek 
rmijh  se  puchhne  laga,  ki  We  jo 


MTJKASIIAFAT,  VII.  VIII. 


sufed   jama    pahine    ham,   kaun 
hain,  aur  kahan  se  ae  ? 

14  Main  ne  kaha,  ki  Ai  sahib, 
tu  janta  hai.  Tab  us  ne  mujhe 
kaha,  Ye  we  hi  hain  jo  bari  musi- 
bat  men  se  ae,  aur  unhon  ne  apne 
jamon  ko  Barra  ke  lahu  se  dhoya, 
aur  unhen  sufed  kiya. 

15  Isi  waste  we  Khuda  ke  takht 
ke  age  hain,  aur  us  ki  haikal 
men  rat  din  us  ki  bandagi  karte : 
aur  wuh  jo  takht  par  baitha  hai, 
un  ke  darmiyan  sukunat  karega. 

16  We  phir  bhukhe  na  honge, 
aur  na  piyase ;  aur  we  dhup  aur 
garmi  na  uthaweiige. 

17  Kyunki  Barra  jo  takht  ke 
bich  o  bich  hai,  un  ki  gallabani 
karega,  aur  unhen  panion  ke 
zinda  soton  tak  rmhunchaega : 
aur  Khuda  un  ki  ankhoii  se  har 
ek  ansii  ponchhega, 

vin  BAB. 

1  A  UB  jab  us  ne  satwin  muhr 
J\.  tori,  tab  asman  par  qarib 

adhi  sa'at  ki  khamoshi  tin. 

2  Aur  main  ne  un  sSton  firish- 
ton  ko,  jo  Khuda,  ke  age  khare 
the,  dekha  ki  unhen  sat  narsinge 
diyegaye.  - 

3  Phir  ek  aur  firishta  aya,  aur 
sone  ka  dhupdan  liye  hue  qur- 
bangah ke  pas  ja  khara  hua,  aur 
bahut  si  khushbuian  use  di  gayin, 
taki  use  pare  muqaddason.  ki 
du'aon.  ke  sath  sonahri  qurbangah 
par,jo  takht  ke  age  hai,  guzrane. 

4  Aur  un  khusbbiiion  ka  dhuan 
muqaddason  ki  du'aon  men  milke, 
firishta  ke  hath  se  Khuda,  ke  pas 
upar  gay  a. 

5  Phir  us  firishta  ne  dhilpdan 
ko  liya,  aur  us  men  qurbangah 
ki  ag  bhari,  aur  zamin  par  phenki : 
tab  awazen  hum,  aur  garj,  aur 
bfjli,  aur  bhaunchal. 

G  Aur  un  sat  firishton  ne,  jin 
kc  pas  sat  narsinge  the,  ap  ko 
phunkne  par  taiyar  kiya. 

7  Aur  pahile  firishta  ne  nar- 
singa   ijhunka,   tab   ole,   aur   ag 


MUKASHAFAT,  VIII.  IX. 


325 


khiin-amez  maujiid  hui,  aur  zamin 
par  phcnki  gayi :  aur  tihai  dar- 
akht  jal  gaye,  aur  tamarn  hari 
gha,s  jal  &m. 

8  Phir  dusre  firishta  ne  narsinga, 
phunka,  tab  jaise  ek  bara  pahar 
ag  se  jalta  hua  samundar  men 
phenka  gaya,  aur  samundar  ka 
tisra  liissa  lahii  ho  gaya  ; 

9  Aur  jandaron  ki  tihai,  jitne 
samundar  men  zinda  the,  mar 
gaye ;  aur  kishtfon  ka  tisra,  hissa 
tabah  ho  gaya. 

10  Phir  tfsre  firishta  ne  narsinga 
phunka,  tab  bara.  sitara  chirag  sa 
jalta  huti  asman  se  tuta,  aur  na- 
dfon,  aur  pani  ke  sotbn  ki  tihai 
par  ja  gira ; 

11  Us  sitara  ka  nam  ISTagdauna 
hai,  aur  tihai  pani  nagdauna  ho 
gaya*;  aur  bahut  sc  admi  us  pani 
ke  sabab  se  mar  gaye,  ki  wuh 
karwa  ho  gaya  tha. 

12  Phir  chauthe  firishta  ne  nar- 
singa phunka,  to  tihai  siiraj,  aur 
tihai  chiind,  aur  tihai  sitiirc  mare 
gaye,  yahan  tak  ki  un  ki  tihai 
tarik  ho  gayi,  aur  din  ki  tihaf,  aur 
waise  hi  rat  ki  tihai  bhi  roshan 
na  thi. 

13  Phir  jo  main  ne  nazal  ki,  to 
ck  firishta  ko  asman  ke  bich  o 
bich  arte  hue  barf  awaz  se  yih 
kalite  suna,  ki  Zamin  ke  rabnc- 
walon  par,  un  tin  firisbton  ke  nar- 
singe  kl  baqi  awazou.  ke  sabab  jo 
phiinkne  par  haiii,  afsos,  afsos, 
afsos ! 

IX  BAB. 

1  "TAB   panchwcn  firishta   ne 
?J   phunka,  tab  main  ne  asman 

se  ck  sitara  zamin  par  girte  dekha, 
aur  us  kue  ki  kunjf,  jis  ki  thah 
nahfn,  use  di  gayi. 

2  Aur  us  ne  us  kue  ko,  jis  ki 
thah  nahfn,  khola;  to  us  kue  se 
bare  tamir  ka  sa  dhiian  utha ;  aur 
us  kite  ke  dhuen  se  siiraj  aur  ha- 
wa  tarik  ho  gayi. 

3  Aur  us  dhuen  se  zamin  par 
tiddiau  niklm,   aur   unhen  waisi 


hi  qudrat  d£  gayi,  jaisi  zamfn  ke 
bichchhuon  ki  hai. 

4  Aur  unhen  yih  kaha  gaya,  ki 
zamin  ki  ghas,  ya  koi  sabzi,  ya, 
kisi  darakht  ko  zarar  na  pahun- 
chaen,  magar  sirf  un  iidmion  ko 
jin  ke  mathon  par  Khuda  ki 
muhr  nahfn. 

5  Aur  unhen  yih  diya  gaya,  ki 
we  un  ko  jan  se  na  maren  balki 
pinch  mahine  tak  aziyat  den,  aur 
un  ki  aziyat  biehchhii  ke  dank  ki 
si  thi,  jab  wuh  admion  ko  marta 
hai. 

6  Aur  un  dinon.  admi  maut 
dhundhenge,  aur  use  na  pawenge; 
aur  marne  ke  mushtaq  honge,  aur 
maut  un  sc  bhagegi. 

7  Aur  un  tiddioii  ki  siiraten  un 
ghoron.  ki  si  thi,  jo  larai  ke  liye 
taiyar  hon,  aur  mi  ke  siron  par 
goya  sone  ke  taj,  aur  un  ke  chihra 
admi  ke  se  the. 

8  Aur  un  ke  bal  'auraton  ke  sc, 
am'  un  ke  dint  babat*  ke  se  the. 

9  Aur  un  ka  baktar  lobe  kc 
baktar  ki  manind :  aur  un  ke 
paron  ki  awaz  rathon  aur  bahut 
ghoron  ki  sf,  jo  larai  men  dauren. 

1 0  Aur  un  ki  dumcn  bichchhu 
ki  si  thin,  aur  dank  un  ki  dumon 
men  the ;  aur  unhen  ikhtiyar 
mila,  ki  panck  mahine  tak  ad- 
mion ko  zarar  pahunchaen. 

11  Aur  un  ka  ck  badshah  tha, 
jo  us  a-tha.li  kiie  ka  firishta  tha, 
us  ka  nam  'Ibranf  men  Abaddon, 
aur  Yiinani  men  Apullyon  hai. 

12  Ek  afsos  guzar  gaya;  par, 
dekho,  do  afsos  nn  ke  ba'd  anc- 
wale  hairi. 

1 3  Phir  chhathe  firishta  ne 
phiinka,  aur  main  ne  sonahli 
qurban^ah  kc  charon  smgon  men 
se,  jo  Khuda  kc  huziir  hai,  ek  awaz 
sunf, 

14  Jo  us  chhathe  firishta  se, 
jis  kc  pas  narsinga  thi,  kahti  thi, 
ki  Un  charon  firisbton  ko,  jo  Furat 
ki  hari  nadi  par  band  bain,  khol 
de. 

15  Phir  we  charon  firishta 
chhiite,  jo  ek  si' at,  aur  ck  din, 


mukAshafAt,  IX.  X.  XL 


326 

aur  ek  mahine,  aur  ek  baras  tak 
taiyar  the,  ki  adraion  men  se  tihai 
ko  mar  dalen. 

16  Aur  faujon  ke  sawax  shumar 
men  bis  kar  or  the  :  aur  main  ne 
un  ka  shumar  waisa  suna. 

17  Aur  wuh  ghore  aur  un  ke 
sawar  dekhne  men  mujhe  yun 
nazar  ae,  ki  un  ka  baktar  ag  aur 
sumbul  aur  gandhak  ka  sa  hai : 
aur  un  ke  ghoron  ke  sir  babar 
ke  sir  ki  manind ;  aur  un  ke 
munh  se  ag  aur  dhuan  aur  gan- 
dhak nikalti  thi. 

18  Aur  us  ag,  aur  dhiien,  aur 
gandhak  se  jo  un  ke  munh  se 
nikalti  thi,  ya'ne,  in  tinon  afaton 
se  tihai  admf  mare  gaye. 

19  Ki  un  ki  qudraten  un  ke 
munh  men,  aur  un  ki  dum  men 
thin ;  kyiiyki  un  ki  dumen  sam- 
pon  ki  si,  jin  men  sir  the,  aur  we 
un  se  zarar  pahunchate  the. 

20  Aur  baqi  admion  ne,  jo  un 
afaton  se  mare  na  gaye  the,  apne 
hathon  kc  kamon  sc  tauba  na  ki, 
ki  dewon,  aur  sone  aur  nipe  aur 
pi'tal  aur  patthar  aur  lakrt  ki 
muraton  ki,  jo  na  dekh  aur  na 
sun  aur  na  chal  saktin,  piija  na 
karen : 

21  Aur  unhon  ne  khun,  aur 
jadiigarion,  aur  z'mk,  aur  chorion 
se,  jo  we  karte  the,  tauba  na  ki. 

X  BAB. 

1  T)HIR  main  ne  ek  aur  zora- 
JT      war  firishta    asman    se 

utarte  dekha,  jo  badli  ko  orhe, 
aur  us  ke  sir  par  dhanuk  thi  ;  us 
ka  chihra  attab  sa,  aur  us  ke 
panw  ag  ke  sutunon  ki  manind 
the: 

2  Aur  us  kc  hath  men  ek  chhoti 
si  kitab  khuli  liiii  thi :  aur  us  ne 
apna  dahma  piimv  samundar  par, 
aur  bayan  khushki  par  dhara, 

3  Aur  barf  awaz  so,  jaise  babar 
garajta.  hai,  pukara:  aur  jab  us 
ne  pukara,  tab  badal  ke  garajne 
ki  sat  awazen  am. 

4  Aur  jab  we  sat  badal  garaj 


chuke,  main  likhne  par  tha:  tab 
main  ne  asman  se  ek  awaz  sum, 
jo  mujhe  farmati  thi,  ki  Un  ke 
sat  badalon  ne  jo  kuchh  kaha  us 
par  muhr  kar  rakh,  aur  likh  mat. 

5  Tab  us  firishta  ne,  jise  main 
ne  samundar  aur  khushki  par 
khara.  dekha,  apna  hath  asman 
ki  taraf  uthaya, 

6  Am-  us  ki  jo  abad  tak  zinda 
hai,  jis  ne  asman  ko  aur  jo  kuchh 
us  men  hai,  aur  zamin  ko  aur  jo 
kuchh  us  men  hai,  aur  samundar 
ko  aur  jo  kuchh  us  men  hai, 
paida  kiya,  qasarn  khai,  ki  phir 
waqt  na  hoga : 

7  Balki  satwen  firishta  ki  awaz 
ke  dinon  men,  jab  wuh  phiinkne 
lagega,  Khuda  ka  poshida  matlab, 
jaisa  us  ne  apne  khidmat-guzar 
nabion  ko  ichush-khabari  di,  piira 
hoga, 

8  Aur  us  awaz  ne  jo  main  ne 
asman  se  suni  phir  mujh  se  bat 
ki,  aur  kaha,  Ja,  wuh  chhoti  khuli 
luli  kitab,  jo  us  firishta  ke,  jo 
darya.  aur  khushki  par  khara  hai, 
bath  men  hai,  le. 

!)  Tab  main  ne  us  firishta  ke 
pas  jakar  kaha,  ki  Wuh  chhoti 
kitab  mujh  ko  de.  Us  ne  mujhe 
kaha,  Le,  aur  use  kba  ja ;  wuh 
tera  pet  karwa  kar  degf,  par 
tcre  munh  men  shahd  si  mithi 
lagegi. 

10  Tab  main  ne  wuh  chhoti 
kitab  us  firishta  ke  hath  se  h',  am- 
use Mia  gaya ;  wuh  mere  munh 
men  shahd  ki  tarah  mithi  thi; 
aur  jab  main  use  kha  gaya,  mera 
pet  karwa  ho  gaya. 

1 1  Aur  us  ne  mujhe  kaha,  Zarur 
hai,  ki  tu  bahut  se  logon,  aur 
qaumon,  aur  ah)  i  zuban,  aur  bad- 
shahon  ki  babat  phir  nubuwat 
kare. 

xi  bAb. 

1    AUK  ek.  sarkanda  jarib  ki 

_X~3l  manind  mujhe  diya  gaya, 

aur    wuh    firishta     khara    hoke 


kahta  tha.,  ki  Uth,  aur  Khuda  ki 


MUKASHAPAT,  XL  XII. 


iiaikal  aur  qurbangab,  aur  un  ko 
jo  us  men  'ibadat  karte  hain,  map. 

2  Magar  us  dalan  ko,  jo  haikal 
ke  "bahar  hai,  ckkor  de,  aur  use 
mat  nap ;  kyunki  wuh  gairqaum- 
-on  ko  diya  gay&  hai :  aur  we 
muqaddas  shahr  ko  bayalis  ma- 
hme  tak  panwon  se  latarenge. 

3  Aur  main  apne  do  gawahon 
ko  qudrat  bakhshunga,  aur  we 
tat  pahinkar  ek  hazar  do  sou 
sath  din  tak  nubiiwat  karenge. 

4  Yih  we  do  darakht  zaitun  ke, 
aur  do  skam'adan  hain,  jo  zamin 
ke  Khuda  ke  huzur  khaye  hain. 

5  Aur  agar  koi  chahe,  ki  unhen 
zarar  pahuncMc,  to  un  ke  munh 
se  ag  nikalti,  aur  un  ke  dushma- 
non  ko  kha  jati  hai :  so  agar  kof 
chahe  ki  unhen  zarar  pahunchae, 
to  zarur  hai  ki  wuh  isi  tarah  mara 
jawe. 

6  Un  ko  ikhtiyar  hai,  ki  asman 
ko  band  karen,  ki  un  ki  nubiiwat 
ke  dinon  men.  pan!  na  barse  :  aur 
panion  par  bhi  ikhtiyar  rakhtc, 
ki  unhen  lahu  bana.  dalen,  aur  jab 
jab  chahen,  zamin  par  bar  tarah 
ki  afat  lawen. 

7  Aur  we  jab  apni  gawahi  de 
chukenge,  to  wuh  jandar  jo  a-thiih 
kiie  se  nikalta.  hai,  un  se  larega, 
aur  un  par  galib  hoga,  aur  unhen 
mar  dalega. 

8  Aur  un  ki  lashen  us  bare 
shahr  ke  bazar  men,  jo  tashbih 
ke  taur  par  Sadiim  aur  Misr  kah- 
lsita.  hai,  jahan  hamara  Khuda- 
wand bhi  salib  par  khincha  gaya, 
pari  rahengi. 

9  Aur  logon,  aur  firqorj,  aur  ahl 
i  zuban,  aur  qaumon  ke  log  un  ki 
lashon  ko  sarhe  tin  din  tak  dekha, 
karenge,  aur  un  ki  lashon  ko  qabr 
men  rakhnc  na  denge. 

10  Aur  zamin  ke  rahnewale  un 
par  khnshf  o  khurrami  karenge, 
aur  ck  dusre  ko  saugaten  bhej- 
enge ;  kyunki  un  do  nablon  ne 
zamfnjke  rahne  walon  ko  sataya  tha. 

11  Aur  sarhe  tin  din  ke  ba'd 
zindagi  ki  Huh  Khuda  ki  taraf  se 
un  men  dar  ai,  aur  we  apne  panw- 


327 

on  par  khare  ho  gaye ;  tab  jinhon 
ne  unhen  dekha,  shiddat  se  dare. 

12  Aur  unhon  ke  asman  se  ek 
bari  awaz  suni,  jis  ne  unhen  kaha, 
ki  Idhar  upar  ao.  Aur  we  badal 
men  ake  asman  par  chalc  gaye ; 
aur  un  kc  dushmanon  ne  un  ko 
dekha. 

1 3  Phir  usi  gharf  ek  bara  bhaun- 
chal aya,  aur  us  shahr  ka  daswan 
hissa  gir  gaya :  us  bhaunchal  men 
sat  hazar  admi  jan  se  mare  gaye, 
aur  baqi  jo  the  kamp  gaye,  aur 
unhon  ne  asman  ke  Khuda  ki  ta'- 
rifki: 

14  Dtisra  afsos  guzar  gaya;  de- 
kho,  tisra  afsos  jald  ata  hai. 

15  Aur  satwen  firishta  ne  phiin- 
ka,  aur  asman  par  bari  dwazen 
yih  kahti  hui  iiin,  ki  Dunya  ki 
badshahaten  hamare  Khudawand 
aur  us  ke  Masih  ki  ho  gayfn,  aur 
wuh  abad  tak  badshahat  karega. 

16  Aur  chaubis  buzurg  jo  apne 
apne  takht  par  Khuda  ke  huziir 
baithe  the,  munh  ke  bal  gire,  aur 
Khuda  ko  sifda  kiya, 

17  Aur  bole,  ki  Ai  Khudawand 
Khuda,  Qadir  i  mutlaq,  jo  hai, 
aur  tha,  aur  anewala  hai,  ham  tera 
shukr  karte  hain ;  kyunki  til  ne 
apni  bari  qudrat  li,  aur  badshahat 
ki. 

IS  Aur  qaumen  gusse  hum,  aur 
tera  qabr  aya,  aur  waqt  paliun- 
cha,  ki  murdon  ki 'adalat  kijiie, 
aur  td  apne  khidmat- guzar  nabion, 
aur  muqaddas  logon  ko,  aur  un  ko 
jo  tere  nam  se  darte  hain,  kya 
chhote  kya  bare,  ajr  bakhshe,  aur 
un  ko  jo  zamin  ko  kharab  karte 
hain,  kharab  kare. 

19  Aur  Khuda  ki  haikal  asman 
men  khul  gayi,  aur  us  ki  haikal 
men  us  ke  'ahd  ka  sandiiq  dekhne 
men  ^ya,  aur  bijlian  aur  awazen, 
aur  garajnil,  aur  bhaunchal  ae, 
aur  bare  ole  pare. 


'A1 


xn  BAB. 

UR  ek  bara  nishan  asman 
par  nazar  aya  ;  ek  'aurat 


32H 


MUKASHAFAT,  XII.  XUI. 


siiraj  ko  orhe  hue,  aur  chand  us 
ke  panwon  tale,  aur  us  ke  sir 
par  barah  sitaron  ka  taj  tha  : 

2  Wuh  'aurat  hamila  thf,  aur 
dard  se  chillatf,  aur  jannc  ko 
ainthti  thi. 

3  Phir  ek  aur  nishan  asman  par 
dikhai  diya;  aur,  dckho,  ek  bara 
surkh  azhdaha  jis  ke  sat  sir,  aur 
das  sing,  aur  sat  taj  us  ke  siron 
par  the,  zahir  hua. 

4  Us  kf  dum  ne  asman  ke  tihai 
sitare  khincke,  aur  unheii  zamm 
par  dala :  phir  azhdaha  us  'aurat 
ke  age  jo  janne  par  thf,  ja  khara 
hua,  ki  jab  wuh  jane,  to  us  ke 
bachcha  ko  nigal  jawe. 

5  Aur  wuh  farzaud  i  narfna  jani, 
jo  muqarrar  hua,  ki  lobe  ka,  'asa 
leke  sab  qaumon  par  hukumat 
kare:  aur  us  ke  larke  ko  Khuda  ke 
auruske  takht  ke  age  uthalegaye. 

G  Aur  wuh.  'aurat  bayaban  men, 
jahan  Khuda,  ne  us  ke  liye  jagah 
taiyar  kf  thf,  bhag  gayf,  taki  wahan 
barah  sau  sath  din  tak  us  ki  par- 
warish  kareii. 

7  Phir  asman  par  Iarai  hiif:  Mi- 
kael  aur  us  ke  nrislita  azhdahc  se 
lare ;  aur  azhdaha  aur  us  ke 
frrishta  un  se  lare ; 

8  Leldn  un  par  galib  naho  sake, 
aur  ua  asman  par  un  ki  phir 
jagah  mill 

9  So  bara  azhdaha  nikala  gaya, 
wuhi  purana  samp,  jis  ka  nam 
Iblis  aur  Shaitan  hai,  jo  sare 
jahan  ko  daga  deta  hai :  wuh  za- 
min  par  giraya  gaya,  aur  us  ke 
firishta  bin  us  ke  sath  girae  gayc. 

10  Phir  main  ne  ek  barf  awaz 
asman  se  yih  kabte  suni,  ki  Ab 
najat,  aur  qudrat,  aur  hamare 
Khuda  ki  saltanat  ai,  aur  us  ke 
Masfli  ka  ikhtiyar  bin ;  kyunki 
hamare  bhafon  par  tuhmat  laga- 
newala,  jo  rat  din  hamare  Khuda 
ke  age  un  par  tuhmat  lagata  tha, 
giraya  gaya. 

11  Aur  unhon  ne  barra  ke  lahii 
se,  aur  apni  gawahi  ki  bat  se,  us 
ko  jit  Iiya,  aur  unhon  ne  apni 
janon  ko  marne  tak  'aziz  na  jana. 


12  Is  waste,  turn,  ai  asmano,  aur 
un  par  ke  rahncwalo,  khushi  ka- 
ro.  Afsos  un  par,  jo  khushki  aur 
tari  ke  rahnewale  haiij  !  is  liye 
ki  Iblis  bare  gusse  se  turn  par 
utra,  ki  wuh  janta  hai,  ki  us  ke 
waqt  men  thora  hi  baqi  hai. 

13  Aur  jab  us  azhdahe  ne  dekha, 
ki  wuh  zamm  par  giraya  gaya,  to 
us  ne  us  'aurat  ko  jo  farzand  i  na- 
rina jani  thi,  sata.ya. 

14  Aur  us  'aurat  ko  bare  'uqab 
ke  do  par  diye  gaye,  taki  wuh  us 
samp  ke  samhne  se  bayaban  ko 
apne  muqam  tak  urjae,  jahan  ek 
zaman,  aur  do  zaman,  aur  nim 
zaman  tak  us  ki  parwarish  rau- 
qarrar  ki  gayf. 

15  Phir  us  samp  ne  apne  munh 
se  pam  nadi  kf  manind  us  'aurat 
ke  pfchhe  bahaya,  taki  us  ko 
darya  se  bahawe. 

1 6  Par  zamin  ne  us  'aurat  kf 
madad  ki,  ki  apna  munh  khola, 
aur  us  nadi  ko,  jo  azhdahe  ne 
apne  munh  se  bahaf  thi,  pi  Hya. 

17  Aur  azhdaha  'aurat  par  gusse 
hua,  aur  us  ki  baqi  aulad  se,  jo 
Khuda  ke  hukm  mante,  aur  YistT 
Masih  ki  gawahi  rakhte  bain, 
larne  gaya. 

XIII  BAB. 

1  AUR  main  samundar  kf  retf 
Xi_  par  khara  tha,  aur  dekha, 

ki  ek  janwar  samundar  se  nikla, 
jis  ke  sat  sir,  aur  das  sing  the,  aur 
us  ke  singoii  par  das  taj,  aur  us  ke 
siron  par  kufr  ke  nam. 

2  Aur  wuh  janwar  jo  main  ne 
dekha,  tendua  ki  shakl  tha,  aur 
us  ke  piinwbhalii  ke  se,  aur  kalla 
us  ka  babar  ka  sa  ;  us  azhdahe  ne 
apni  qudrat,  aur  apna  takht,  aur 
bara  ikhtiyar  use  diya. 

3  Aur  main  ne  dekha,  ki  goya 
us  ke  ek  sir  par  ek  zakhm  i  kari 
laga  hai,  par  us  ka  kari  zakhm 
changa  ho  gaya,  tha,  aur  sari  zamm 
us  janwar  ke  pichhe  ta'ajjub  karti 
thf. 


MUKASHAFAT,  XIII.  XIV. 


329 


4  Aur  unhon  ne  us  azhdahe  ki, 
jis  ne  us  janwar  ke  tain  ikhtiyar 
diyd,  parastish  ki,  aur  us  janwar 
ki  parastish  ki,  aur  bole,  Kaun 
us  janwar  ki  manmd  hai  ?  kaun 
us  se  lar  sakta  hai  ? 

5  Aur  ek  munh  bard  bol  boine- 
wala  aur  kufr  kahnewdla  use 
mild,  aur  bayalis  mahine  tak  larai 
karne  ko  use  ikhtiyar  diya  gfiyd. 

6  Aur  wuh  Khuda  ki  babat 
kufr  bakne  par  apna  munh  khol- 
kar,  us  kc  nam,  aur  us  ke  khaima, 
aurun  ke  haqq  men  jo  asman  par 
rahte  ham  kufr  bakne  laga. 

7  Use  yih  diya  gaya,  ki  muqad- 
das  logon  se  muqabala  kare,  aur 
un  par  galib  howe,  aur  sab  firqon 
aur  ahl  i  zuban,  aur  qaumon  par 
use  ikhtiyar  mild. 

8  Aur  zamin  ke  we  sab  rahne- 
wale  jin  ke  nam  us  Barra  ki  kitab 
i  hayat  men,  jo  dunya  ke  shurii' 
se  qatl  hua,  likhc  nahin  gaye,  us 
ki  puja  karenge. 

9  Agai"  kisi  ke  kiln  lion,  to 
sune. 

10  Jo  qaid  karne  ke  liye  kisi 
ko  le  jtita  hai,  so  qaid  men  par- 
ega  ;  aur  jo  talwar  se  qatl  karta 
hai,  so  talwar  hi  sc  qatl  koga. 
Muqaddas  logon  ka  sabr,  aur 
fman  yihi  hai. 

11  Phir  main  ne  dckha,  ki  ek 
aur  janwar  zamin  se  utha;  barra 
ki  manind  us  ke  do  sing  the,  aur 
azhdahe  ki  tarah  bolta,  tha. 

12  Yih  pahile  janwar  ka  sard 
ikhtiyar  rakhke  us  ke  age  'amal 
karta  hai,  aur  zamin  aur  us  ke 
rahnewalon  se  pahile  janwar  ko 
jis  ka  zakhm  i  kari  changa  hiia, 
pujwdta  hai. 

13  Aur  wuh  bare  achambhe 
zahir  karta.  hai,  yahan  tak  ki 
logon  ki  nazar  men  asman  se  za- 
min  par  ag  barsata, 

14  Aur  un  achambhori  se,  jin  ke 
dikhane  ki  qudrat  us  janwar  ke 
samhne  use  di  gayi,  zamin  ke  rah- 
newalon ko  daga  deta  hai;  ki 
zamin  ke  rahnewalon  se  kahta 
hai,  ki  turn  us  janwar  ki,  jis  men 


talwar  ka.  ghao  tha,  aur  jiya,  ek 
miirat  banao. 

15  Aur  use  yih  diya  gaya,  ki  us 
janwar  ki  murat  ko  jar*  bakhshe, 
ki  us  janwar  ki  wuh  murat  baten 
bhi  kare,  aur  un  sab  ko,  jo  us 
janwar  ki  murat  ko  na  pujen,  qatl 
karwae. 

16  Aur  sab  chhote  hare,  daulat- 
mand  aur  garib,  azad  aur  gulam, 
sabhon  ke  dahine  hath,  yd  mathe 
par  ek  nishan  karwa  de : 

17  Aur  yih  ki  koi  kharicl  fa- 
rokht  na  kar  sake,  magar  wuhi 
jis  men  wuh  nishan,  ya  us  janwar 
kd  nam,  ya  us  ke  nam  ka  shumdr 
ho. 

18  Danish  yahan  hai.  Wuh  jo 
saniajh  rakhta  hai,  us  janwar  ka 
'adad  gin  jae  ;  kyimki  wuh  insan 
kd'adad  hai ;  aur  us  ka 'adad  Chha 
sau  chhiyasath  hai. 

XIV  BAB. 

1  ~T)  HIR  jo  main  ne  nigah  kjr 
Jl_     to  kya  dekha,  ki  ek  Barra 

Saihun  pahar  par  khara  tha,  aur 
us  ke  sath  ek  lakh  chaualis  hazar, 
jin  ke  mathon  par  us  ke  Bap  ka 
nam  likha  tha. 

2  Phir  main  ne  asman  sc  ek 
awaz  suni,  jo  bahut  panion  ke 
shor,  aur  bare  garajne  ki  awaz  ki 
manmd  thi :  aur  main  ne  barbat- 
nawazon  ki  awaz,  jo  apni  barbat 
bajate  the,  suni: 

3  Aur  we  takht  ke  samhne,  aur 
im  charon  jandaron  aur  buzur- 
gon  ke  age  naya  rag  ga  rahe  the ; 
aur  koi  un  ek  lakh  chaualis  hazar 
ke  siwa,  jo  zamin  se  kharide  gave 
the,  us  rag  ko  sikh  na'saka. 

4  Ye  we  log  hain, jo  'anraton  ke 
satli  gandagi  men  na  pare;  ki 
kunware  hain.  Ye  we  ham  jo 
Barra  ke  pichhe  jate  hain  jahan 
kahin  wuh  jata  hai.  Ye  Khuda 
aur  Barra  ke  liye  pabile  phal  hoke 
admion  men  se  mol  liye  gaye  hain. 

5  Aur  un  ke  munh  men  makr 
paya  na  gaya,  ki  we  Khuda  ke 
takht  ke  age  be-'aib  hain. 


330 


MUKlSIIAFAT,  XIV.  XV. 


6  Aur  main  ne  ek  aur  firishta 
Injil  i  abadi  liye  hue  dekhii,  ki 
asman  ke  bich  o  bich  ur  rahii  tha, 
taki  zamiii  ke  ralmewaloii,  aur 
sab  qaum,  aur  firqa,  aur  ahl  i  zu- 
b&n,  aur  logon  ko  kkushkhabari 
sunaive. 

7  Aur  us  ne  ban  awaz  se  kaha, 
Khuda  se  daro,  aur  us  ka  jalal 
zahir  karo ;  kyunki  us  ki  'adalat 
kighariaf;  aur  usi  ki  parastish 
karo,  jis  ne  asman  aur  zamm,  aur 
samundar,  aur  pam  ke  chashma 
paida  kiye. 

8  Aur  us  ke  pichhe  ek  diisra 
firishta  akar  yiiii  bolu,  ki  Babul, 
wuh  baya  shalir,  gir  para,  gir  para ; 
kyiinki  us  ne  apni  haramkiiri  ki 
gazabi  mai  sari  qaumou  ko  pilai. 

9  Phir  ek  tisra  firishta  un  ke 
pichhe  aya,  aur  bar:  awaz  se  bola, 
ki  Jo  ko!  us  janwar,  aur  us  ki 
murat  ki  piija  karta  hai,  aur  us 
ka  nishan  apne  mathe  yd  apne 
hath  par  hone  deta  hai, 

10  Wuh  Khuda  ke  qahr  ki  us 
mai  ko,  jo  us  ke  qahr  ke  piyale 
men  be  milae  dhali  gayi,  piega ; 
aur  wuhmnqaddas  firishton,  aur 
ttarra  ke  age  ag  aur  gandhak 
men  tarapega : 

1 1  Aur  un  ke  tarapne  ka  dhu- 
wa.ii  abad  tak  uthta  rahta.  hai, 
aur  un  ko  jo  us  janwar,  aur  us  ki 
murat  ki  puja  karte  bain,  aur 
us  ko  jo  us  ke  nam  ka  nishan 
live  hai,  rat  din  kabhi  aram  na- 
hin. 

12  Muqaddas  logon  ka  sabr  ya- 
han  hai ;  we  jo  Khuda  ke  hukmon 
aur  YisiT  ke  iman  ko  liye  rahte 
hain,  yaMn  hain. 

13  Phir  main  nc  asman  se  ek 
awaz  suni,  jo  mujh  se  kahti  thi,  ki 
Likh  :  We  murdajo  Khudawand 
men  marte  hain,  ab  se  mubarak 
hain  ;  Riih  kabt!  hai,  ki  Han,  we 
apni  mihnaton  se  aram  pate  hain, 
aur  un  ke  a'amal  un  ke  pichhe 
pichhe  chale  ate  hain. 

14  Phir  main  ne  nazar  ki,  aur 
kya  dekha,  ek  sufed  badli,  aur  us 
badli  par  ko!  Ibn  i  Adam  sa  bai- 


tha tha,  jis  ke  sir  par  sone  ka  taj, 
aur  us  ke  hath  men  ek  tea  hansiid 
tha. 

1.5  Aur  ek  aur  firishta  haikal  se 
nikla,  aur  use  jo  badli  par  baitha, 
tha  bar!  awaz  se  pukara,  ki 
Apna  hansua  laga,  aur  kat :  ky- 
iinki tere  katne  ka  waqt  aya ; 
ki  zamin  ki  zira'at  pakkf  hai. 

1 6  Aur  us  ne,  jo  badli  par  baitha 
tha,  apna  hansua  zamm  par  la- 
gaya,  aur  zamin  dirau  ki  gayi. 

17  Phir  ek  aur  firishta  us  haikal 
se,  jo  asman  men  hai,  nikla ;  us 
pas  bhi  ek  tez  hansua  tha. 

18  Phir  ek  aur  firishta  jis  ka 
ikhtiyar  ag  par  tha,  qurbangah 
se  nikla ;  us  ne  us  ko  jis  kane  tez 
hansua  tha,  bare  shor  se  pukarke 
kaha,  ki  Apna  tez  hansua  laga, 
aur  zamin  ke  angiir  ke  guchchha 
kat :  kyiiiiki  us  ke  angiir  pak 
chuke. 

19  Phir  us  firishta  ne  apna  han- 
sua zamin  par  dhara,  aur  zamin 
ke  anguron  ko  kata,  aur  Khuda  ke 
gazab  ke  bare  kolhu  men  dal 
diya. 

20  Aur  wuh  kolhu  men  shahr 
ke  bahar  pera  gaya,  aur  us  kolhu 
se  lahii  sail  kos  tak  aisa  baha,  ki 
ghoron  ki  bagon  tak  pahuncha. 

XV  BAB. 

1  "p  HIE  main  ne  ek  aur  nishan 
XT    asman  men  dekha,  jo  bara 

aur  achambhe  ka  tha,  ki  sat 
firishta  pichhli  sat  afaton  ko  liye 
hain ;  kyunki  Khuda  ka  gazab 
un  men  bhara  hiia  hai. 

2  Aur  main  ne  shisha  ka  ek 
darya  ag  se  mila-  hua  dekha,  aur 
un  ko  bhi  jo  us  janwar,  aur  us  ki 
murat,  aur  us  ke  nishan,  aur  us  ke 
nam  ke  'adad  par  galib  ae  the,  us 
shisha  ke  samundar  par  Khuda 
ki  barbat  liye  khare  the. 

3  Aur  wc  Khuda  ke  banda  Miisa 
ka  rag  aur  Barra  ka  rag  yili 
kahke  gate  hain,  ki  Ai  Khuda- 
wand Khuda,  Qadir  i  mutlaq,  tere 
kam  bare  aur  achambhe  ke  hain  ; 


MUKASHAFlT,  XV.  XVI. 


ai  muqaddason  ke  Badshah,  teri 
rahen  rast  aiir  durust  hain. 
4  Ai  Khudawand,  kaun  tujh  se 
na  darega  ?  aur  tere  nam  ka  jalal 
zahir  na  karega  ?  kyiinki  tu  hi 
sirf  quddus  liai :  ki  sari  qaumen 
awcngi,  aur  tere  age  sijda  ka~ 
rengi,  ki  teri  'adalaten  zahir  hiii 
hain. 

0  Aur  ba'd  us  ke  jo  main  ne 
nazar  ki,  to  kya,  dckba,  ki  gawahf 
ke  khaima  ki  baikal  asman  par 
kholi  gayi : 

6  Aur  we  saton  firishta  un  saton 
afaton  ko  liye  saf  am*  barraq  po- 
shak  pahine  hue,  aur  sone  ke 
sinaband  sfnon  par  lagae  hue, 
haikal  se  nikal  ae. 

7  Aur  un  charon  jandaron  men 
se  ek  nc  sone  ke  sat  piyale  us 
Khuda  ke  qahr  se  bhare  hue,  jo 
abad  ul  abad  ziuda  hai,  un  sa- 
ton. firishton  ko  diyc. 

8  Aur  wuh  haikal  Khuda,  ke 
jalal  aur  us  ki  qudrat  ke  sabab 
dbiien  se  bhar  gayi ;  aur  jab  tak 
un  saton.  firishton.  ki  sat  afaten 
tamam  na  hum,  koi  us  haikal  men 
dakhil  na  ho  saka. 

XVI  BAB. 

1  T>  HIR  main  no  haikal  se  ek 
X  bari  awaz  sum,  jo  un  sat- 
on firishton  se  yiin  kahti  thi,  ki 
Rawana  ho,  aur  Khuda  ke  qahr 
ke  un  piyakm  ko  zamin  par  un- 
delo. 

2  Chunanchi  pahla  chala  gaya, 
anr  apna  piyala  zamin  par  undela ; 
tab  un  logon  men  jin  par  us  jan- 
war  ka  nishan  tha,  aur  un  men  jo 
us  ki  murat  ki  puja  karte  the, 
bare  aur  zabun  phore  paida  hue. 

3  Phir  dusre  firishta  ne  apna 
piyala  samundar  men  undela  ;  tab 
wuh  murda  ke  lahu  sa  ho  gaya  : 
aur  bar  ek  jandar  jo  samundar 
men  tha  miia. 

4  Phir  tisre  firishta  ne  apna,  pi- 
yala nadion  aur  pamon  ke  chash- 
mon  men  undela;  wuh  lahu  ho 


331 

5  Aur  main  ne  paiuon  ke  firishta 
ko  yih  kahte  suna,  ki  Ai  'adil 
Khudawand,  jo  hai,  aur  tha,  aur 
hoga,  tu  hi  Quddus  hai,  ki  tu  ne 
yiin  'adalat  ki. 

6  Kyiinki  unhonne  muqaddason 
aur  nabion  ka  khiin  bahaya  hai; 
so  tu  ne  pine  ko  unhen  lahu  diya, 
ki  we  isi  laiq  hain. 

7  Phir  main  ne  dusre  firishta  ko 
qurbangah  men  seyih  kahte  suna, 
ki  Han,  ai  Khudawand  Khuda, 
Qadir  i  mutlaq,  ■  teri  'adalaten 
sachchi  aur  rast  hain. 

8  Phir  chauthc  firishta  ne  apna 
piyala  suraj  par  undela;  use  qu- 
drat di  gayi  thi,  ki  admion  ko  ag 
se  jhulsae. 

9  Aur  admi  sakht  garmi  se 
jhulas  gaye,  aur  Khuda  ke  nam 
par,  jo  afaron  par  ikhtiyar  rakhta 
hai,  kufr  bakte  the ;  aur  unhon 
ne  tauba  na  ki,  ki  us  ka  jalal  za- 
hir karen. 

10  Phir  panchwen  firishta  ne  us 
janwar  ke  takht  par  apna  piyala 
undela  ;  us  ki  hadshahi  men  td- 
riki  chha  gayi ;  aur  we  mare  dard 
ke  apni  zubanen  chabate  the ; 

1 1  Aur  apne  dardon  aur  phoyon 
ke  ba'is  asman  ke  Khuda  par  kufr 
bakte  the,  aur  apne  kamon.  se 
tauba  na  ki, 

12  Phir  chhathe  firishta  ne  apna 
piyala  us  baredarya  men,  joFurat 
hai,  undela;  uska  pani  sukhgaya, 
taki  piirab  ke  badshahon  ke  liye 
rah  taiyar  howe. 

1 3  Phir  main  ne  us  azhdahe  ke 
munh  se,  aur  us  janwar  keinunh. 
se,  aurusjhuthe  nabi  ke  munh  se 
tin  napak  ruhon  ko  mendakon  ki 
shakl  nikalte  dekha.- 

14  Ki  we  ackambhe  dikhane- 
wale  dewon  ki  nihen  hain,  jo  sari 
dunya  ke  badshahon  pas  jatfn,  ki 
unhen  Qadir  i  mutlaq  Khuda  ke 
roz  i  'azim  ke  muqabala  par  jam'a 
karen, 

15  Dekh,  main  chor  ki  manind 
ata  hiin.  Mubarak  hai  wuh  jo 
jagta,  aur  apni  poshak  ki  khabar- 
dari  karta  hai ;   aisa  na  howe,  ki 


MUKASHAFAT,  XVI.  XVIL 


wuh  nanga  phire,  aur  log  us  ki 
sharm  ko  dekhen. 

16  Phir  us  ne  im  ko  ek  makan 
men,  jis  ka  nam  Tbrani  men  Ar- 
majiddon  hai,  jam'a  kiya. 

17  Phir  satwen  firishta  ne  apna 
piyala  hawa  men  undela ;  tab  as- 
man  ki  haikal  ke  takkt  se  ek 
"ban  awaz  yih  kahtf  hiii  niklf,  ki 
Ho  chuka. 

18  Tab  awazcn  aur  garjen,  aur 
chamaken  hiim ;  aur  bara  bhaurt- 
chal  aya,  aisa  ki  jab  so  admi  za- 
min par  liaiii,  aisii  bara  aur  sakht 
bhaunchal  kabhi  aya  na  tha. 

19  Aur  wuh  bara,  shahr  tin 
tukre  bo  gaya,  aur  qaumori  ke 
shahr  gir  gaye  ;  aur  bar!  Babul 
Khuda  ke  huzur  yiid  ai,  taki  use 
apne  kamal  qahr  ki  mai  ka  pi- 
yala dewe. 

20  Tab  bar  ek  tapu  bhaga,  aur 
pahai*  kahvn  pae  na  gaye. 

21  Aur  asman  se  admion  par 
man  man  bhar  ke  ole  gire,  aur 
olon  ki  afat  se  admion  ne  Khuda 
par  kuir  baka ;  kyiinki  wuh  ni- 
biyat  hi  sakht  aiiit  thi. 

XVII  BAB. 

1  AUli   ek    mi    sat    ririshton 
£L  men  se,  jin  ke  pas  sat  pi- 

yale  the,  aya,  aur  nrojh  se  yun 
kaha,  ki  Idhar  a :  main  tujh  ko 
us  ban  kasbi  ki  saza,  jo  bahut  pa- 
nion  par  baithi  hai,  dikhlaunga  : 

2  Jis  ke  sath  zamin  ke  bad- 
shahon ne  haramkari  ki,  aur  jis 
ki  haramkari  ki  mai  se  zamin  ke 
bashmdagan  mat  wale  hue. 

3  Phir  wuh  mujhc  ha-waz'a 
nihani  bayaban  men  le  gaya ; 
wahan  main  ne  ek  'aurat  ko,  qir- 
mizi  rang,  haiwan  par,  jo  kuir  ke 
namon  se  bhara  tha  aur  jis  ke 
sat  sir  aur  das  sing  the,  balthc 
dekha. 

4  Yili  'aurat  argawani  aur  qir- 
mizi  jora  pahinc,  aur  sone,  aur 
jawahir,  aur  motion  se  arasta  thi ; 
ek  sone  ka  piyala,  nafraton  se  aur 
apni   haramkari    ki    gandagi    se 


bhara  hua,  apne  hath,  men  liyo 
thi: 

5  Aur  us  ke  mathe  par  ek  nam 
likha  thi,  RAZ:  BABUL  BU- 
ZUKG:  CHHESlLON  AUR 
ZAMIN  Kf  NAFRATON  El 
MA. 

0  Mam  ne  dekha,  ki  wuh  'aurat 
muqaddas  logon  ke  khiin  se,  aur 
Yisu  ke  shahidon  ke  lakii  se  mat- 
wait  ho  rahi  thi ;  main  us  ko 
dekhkar  sakht  hairani  se  dang  ho 
gaya. 

7  Tab  us  firishta  nc  mujhe  ka- 
ha, Tu  kyun -tlang  hai?  main  us 
'aurat  aur  us  haiwan  ka  raz,  jis 
par  wuh  sawar  hai,  aur  jis  kc  sat 
sir  aur  das  sing  hain,  tnjh  se  ka- 
hunga. 

8  Wuh  haiwan' jo  til  ne  dekha, 
so  tha,  au'"  ab  nahin  hai ;  aur  us 
a-thah  kile  se  nikal  ixwega,  aur 
halakat  men  jacga;  aur  zamin 
ke  rahne wale  jin  ke  nam  zindagi 
ke  daftar  men  dunya  ki  paidaish 
ke  shuru  se  Hkhe  na  gaye,  us  hai- 
wan ko  dckhke,  jo  tha,  aur  nahiu 
hai,  agarchi  hai,  ta'ajjab  karcnge. 

9  Yihi  'aqlmand  ki  samajh  hai. 
We  Silt  sir  sat  pahar  hain3  jin  par 
wuh  'aurat  baithi  hai. 

10  Aur  sat  badshah  hain;  panch 
to  gir  gaye,  ek  hai,  ddsni  ab  tak 
nahiii  aya  ;  aur  jab  awega,  thori 
muddat  tak  us  ka  rahnii  hoga. 

11  Aur  wuh  haiwan  jo  tha,  aur 
nahiu  hai,  athwan  wuhi  hai,  aur 
un  saton  men  se  hai,  anr  halakat 
men.  jata  hai. 

13  Aur  das  sing  jo  tii  ne  dekhe, 
das  badshah  hain,  jiuhon  nc  ab 
tak  badshahi  nahiii  pai,  lekin 
us  haiwan  ke  sath  ek  sa'at  tak 
badshahon  k;i  sa  ikhtiyiir  pa- 
wenge. 

13  Un  sab  ki  ek  hi  rae  hai,  aur 
apni  qudrat  aur  ikhtiyar  is  haiwan 
ko  denge. 

14  We  Barra  se  lariii  karenge, 
aur  Barra  un  par  galib  hogii; 
kyunki  wuh  Khudawandon  ka, 
Khudawand,  aur  Badshahon  ka- 
Badshah  hai;    aur  we  jo  us  kc 


MUKASHAFAT,  XVII.  XVIII. 


sath  hain,  so  bulae  hue,  aur  chune 
hue,  aur  diyanatdar  hain. 

15  Phir  us  ne  mujhc  kaha,  We 
pani  30  tu.  ne  dekhe,  3  ahan  wuh 
kasbi  baithi  thi,  so  log,  aur  guro- 
hen,  aur  qaumen,  aur  ahl  i  zuban 
hain. 

16  Aur  us  harwan  ke  das  sing, 
jo  tu  ne  dekhe,  us  kasbi  se  'ada- 
wat  karenge,  aur  use  be-kas  aur 
nangf  karenge,  aur  us  ka  gosht 
khaeuge,  aur  us  ko  ag  se  jalaenge. 

17  Kyiinki  Khuda  ne  un  ke 
dilon  men  yih  dala,  ki  us  ki  mu- 
rad  bar  lawen,  aur  ek  hi  rae  hon, 
aur  apni  badshahi  us  haiwan  ko 
den,  jab  tak  ki  Khuda  ki  bateu 
puri  hon. 

18  Wuh  'aurat,  jise  tu  ne  dekha, 
so  wuh  bara  shahr  hai,  jo  zamfn 
ke  badshahon  par  badshahat  karta- 
hai. 

XVIII  BAB. 

1  ~Yy  AD  un  chfzon  ke  main  ne 
Jt3  ek  flrishta  ko  asman  par 

se  utarte  dekha,  jise  bara  ikhtiyar 
mila,  aur  zamin  us  ke  jalal  se 
roshan  ho  gayi. 

2  Us  ne  bari  awaz  se  pukarke 
yih  kaha,  ki  Bari  Babul  gir 
pari,  gir  pari,  wuh  dewon  ka, 
ghar,  aur  liar  ek  gandf  nib.  ki 
chauki,  aur  har  ek  napak  aur 
makruh    parinda    ka   basera   ho 

3  Kyunki  sail  qaumon  ne  us  ki 
haramkari  ke  gazab  ki  mai  pi  If, 
aur  zamin  ke  badshahon  ne  us  ke 
sath  haramkari  ki,  aur  zamin  ke 
saudagar  us  ke  'aish  ki  ziyadati 
se  daulatmand  hue. 

4  Phir  main  ne  asman  se  ek  aur 
awaz  yih  kahti  hui  suni,  ki  Ai 
mere  logo,  us  men  se  nikal  ao, 
taki  turn  us  ke  gunahon  men  sha- 
rik  na  ho,  aur  us  ki  afaton  men 
se  kuchh  turn  par  na  pare. 

5  Kyunki  us  ke  gunak  asman 
tak  pahunche,  aur  Khuda,  nc  us 
ki  badkarfan  yad  kin. 

■6  Jaisa  us  ne  turn  se  suliik  kiya, 


333 

waisa  In  turn  bhi  ns  se  suhik 
karo;  aur  ise  is  ke  kamon  ke 
muwafiq  do-ehand  do ;  us  ke  piy- 
ala  men.  jise  us  ne  bhara  diina 
bhar  do. 

7  Jitna  us  ne  ap  ko  shandar 
banaya,  aur  'aiyashi  ki,  itna  hi  us 
ko  'az&b  aur  gam  men  dalo  :  ky- 
unki wuh  apne  dil  men  kahti  hai, 
Id  Main  malika  ban  baithi,  aur 
main  to  rand  nahfn  huh,  aur 
kabhi  gam  na  dekhiingf. 

8  So  ek  hi  din  men  yih  afaten 
ns  par  tiitengf,  ya'ne,  maut,  aur 
gam,  aur  kal ;  aur  wuh  ag  se  jalai 
jaegi;  kyihiki  Khudawand  Khuda, 
jo  us  ki  'adalat  karta.  hai  zorawar 
hai. 

9  Aur  zamfn  ke  bad&hah,  jin- 
hon  ne  us  ke  sath  haramkari  aur 
'aiyashi  ki  hai,  na  ke  jalne  ka 
dhuan  dekhkar  11s  par  roe  piU 
cnge,  aur, 

10  Us  kc  'azab  ke  dar  se  dur 
khare  hue  kahenge,  II  dc !  hae ! 
Babul  wuh  bara  shahr,  wuh  maz- 
but  shahr !  ek  hi  sa'at  men  ten 
'adalat  a,  pahunclii. 

11  Aur  zamin  ke  saudagar  us 
par  rocnge,  aur  gam  karenge,  ki 
ab  koi  un  ki  jins  mol  nahfn  leta  : 

12  Yih  jinsen  sone,  nipe,  aur 
jawahirat,  aur  vnoti,  aur  mibin 
kattan,  aur  argawani  aur  reshmi 
aur  qirmizi  kapre,  aur  har  ek 
khushbiidar  lakri,  aur  tarah  tarah 
ke  hathf-dant  kc  bartan,  aur  har 
ek  tarah  ke  beshqimat  chobi,  aur 
tambe,  aur  lohe,  aur  sang  i  mar- 
mar  ke  basan : 

13  Aur  darchinf,  aur  kbush- 
buian,  aur  'itr,  aur  lubim,  aur 
mai,  aur  tel,  aur  sat'  maida,  aur 
gehun,  aur  eharpae,  aur  bheyen, 
aur  ghore,  aur  garian,  aur  gulam, 
aur  admion  ki  janen  hain. 

14  Ab  tere  dilchasp  mewa  tujh 
se  alag  ho  gaye ;  aur  sari  chikni 
aur  khassi  khassi  chfzen  tujhe 
chhorgayirt;  tu  un  ko  phir  kabhi 
na  paegi. 

15  Un  chfzon  ke  saudagar  30  us 
ke  sabab  maldar  bane  the,  us  ke 


334 

'azab  ke  khauf  se  diir  khare  rah- 
kar  roenge,  aur  gam  karenge, 

16  Aur  kahenge,  IKe!  hae ! 
wuh  bara,  shahr,  jo  mihin  kaprc 
aur  argawa.ni  aur  qirmizi  poshak 
pahine,  aur  sone  aur  jawahir  aur 
motion  sc  arasta  tha ! 

17  Kyiinki  itni  bari  daulat  ck 
hi  sa'at  men  barbad  ho  gayi.  Aur 
liar  ck  nakhuda,  aur  jahaz  ke 
sab  log,  aur  dandf,  aur  jitne  ki 
samundar  se  kam  rakhte  hain, 
diir  khare  rahe, 

18  Aur  us  ke  jalne  ka  dhuan 
uthte  dekhkar  yilii  pukar  uthe, 
Kaun  shahr  is  bare  shahr  ki  nia- 
nind  hai ! 

19  Aur  imhon  ne  apne  siron  par 
khak  uraf,  aur  ro  ro  aur  gam 
karke  yun  pukar  uthe,  Ilac  !  hiie ! 
aisa  bara  shahr,  jis  men  we  sab  jo 
darya  men  jahaz  chalate,  us  ke 
bare  kharch.  se  daulatmand  ho 
gaye;  wuh  ek  hi  sa'at  men  njar 
gaya. 

20  Ai  asman,  aur  ai  muqaddas 
rasulo  aur  paigambaro,  us  par 
khushi  karo ;  kyimki  Khuda  ne 
us  se  tumhara  badla  liya. 

21  Phir  ck  zorawar  firishta  nc 
ek  patthar  jaise  bhari  chakkf  ka 
pat  uthaya,  aur  yih  kahte  hue 
darya  men  phenka,  Babul,  wuh 
bara  shahr  yun  zor  se  phenka 
jaega,  aur  phir  kabhi  paya  na 
jaega. 

22  Aur  barbat-nawazou,  aur 
gane  bajanewalon,  aur  baiisli  ba- 
janewalon,  aur  narsinpra  phiinkne- 
walon  ki  awaz  tujh  men  phir  na 
sum'  jaegi ;  aur  kisi  tarah  kii  pe- 
sha-wala,  koi  pesba  kyun  na  ho, 
tujh  men  phir  paya  na  jaega ;  aur 
chakki  ki  awaz  tujh  men  phir  na 
sunt  jaegi  ; 

23  Aur  phir  tujh  men  kabhi 
chirag  roshan  na  hoga ;  aur  phir 
tujh  men  dulha  dulnin  ki  awaz 
kan  tak  na  pahunchegi ;  kyiinki 
tere  saudagar  zamin  ke  ashraf 
the,  ki  teri  jadugari  se  zamin  ki 
sab  qaumen  daga  kha  gayfn. 

24  Aur  nabion  aur  muqaddas 


JVIUKASHAFAT,  XVIII.  XIX. 


logon  ka,  aur  jitne  zamin  par  qatl 
hue,  un   ka   lahu   us   men  paya 

gaya. 

XIX  BAB. 

1  TTN  chizon  ke  ba'd  main 

KJ  nc  asman  par  babut  lo- 
gon ki  bari  awaz  yih  kahti  hui 
suni,  ki  Hallilu-Yah  ;  Najat,  aur 
jalal,  aur  'izzat,  aur  qudrat  Khu- 
dawand  hamarc  Khuda  ko  hai : 

2  Kyiinki  us  ki  'adalaten  rast 
aur  barhaqq  bain,  is  liye  ki  us  ne 
us  bari  kasbi  ki,  jis  ne  apni  zina- 
kari  se  zamin  ko  kiiarab  kiya, 
'adalat  ki,  aur  apne  bandon  ke 
lahii  ka  badla  us  se  liya,. 

3  Phir  dusri  bar  unhon  ne  kaha, 
llallilu-Yah.  Aur  us  ka  dhuan 
liamesha  ko  uthta  rahta  bai. 

4  Aur  we  chaubis  buzurg,  aur 
we  char  jandar  aundhe  munb 
gire,  aur  Khuda  ko,  jo  takht  par 
haitha  hai,  sijda  karke  kaha, 
Amin;  Hallilu-Yah. 

5  Aur  takht  se  yih  awaz  nikli, 
ki  Tam  sab  jo  us  ke  banda  ho, 
aur  jo  us  se  darte  ho,  kya.  chhote 
kya  bare,  hamarc  Khuda  ki  ta'rif 
karo. 

6  Aur  main  nc  ck  ban  jama'at 
ki  si  awaz,  aur  bahut  panion  ki 
si  awaz,  aur  bare  garj  ki  si  awaz, 
yih  kahti  hui  suni,  ki  Hallilii-Yah ; 
kyiinki  Khuda  wand  Khuda,  Qadir 
i  mutlaq,  badshahat  karta  hai. 

7  Ao,  ham  khushi  khurrami 
karen,  aur  us  ka  jalal  zahir  kareij, 
is  liye  Id  Barra  ka  byah  a  pakun- 
cha,  aur  us  ki  dulhin  ne  ap  ko 
sanwara  hai. 

8  Aur  use  yih  diya  gaya  ki  wuh 
saf  aur  shafraf  mihin  kattani  kapra 
pahine,  ki  mihin  kattani  kapra 
muqaddas  logon  ki  rastbazi  hai. 

9  Aur  us  ne  mujh  sc  kaha,  ki 
Likb  :  Mubarak  wc  hain,  jo  Barra 
ki  shadi  ki  mihmani  men  bulac 
gaye.  Aur  wuh  mujh  se  kahta 
hai,  ki  Yih  Khuda  ki  baten  bar- 
haqq hain. 

10  Aur  main  us  ke  panwon  par 


MUKASHAFAT,  XIX.  XX. 


335 


use  sijda  karne  Ice  liye  gira.  Aur 
us  ne  inujhe  kaka,  Khabardax, 
aisii  na  kar;  ki  main  terii  aur  tere 
bhaion  ka,  jin  pas  Yisii'  ki  gawalri 
hai,  hamkhidmat  bun :  Khuda  ko 
sijda  kar  ;  kyiinki  gawahi  jo  Yi- 
sii' par  hai  nubiiwat  ki  ruli  hai. 

11  Phir  main  ne  asiuiin  ko 
khula  dekha;  aur  kya  dekkta 
hun,  ki  ek  nuqra  ghora  aur  us  ka 
sawar  Amanatdar,  aur  Saehcha 
kahlata  hai,  aur  wuh  rasti  se 
'adaiat  karta,  aur  larta  hai. 

12  Aur  us  kf  ankhen  sig  kc 
sku'ala  ki  manind,  aur  us  ke  sir 
par  bah ut  se  taj,  aur  us  ka  ek 
nam  likha  hiia  hai,  jise  us  ke 
siwa  ldsi  ne  na  jana. 

13  Aur  khiin  men  duba  liua 
libas  wah  pahine  tha,  aur  us  ka 
nam  Kalam  i  Khuda  hai. 

14  Aur  asmani  laujen  saf  aur 
sufed  aur  kattani  libas  pahhre  hiie 
nuqre  ghoron  par  us  ke  pichhe 
ho  lfn. 

1 5  Us  kc  munh  se  ek  tez  talwar 
nikalti  hai,  ki  wuh  us  se  qaumoii 
ko  mare :  aur  wuh  lobe  ke  'asii 
sc  un  par  hukmrani  karega :  aur 
wuh  Qadir  i  mutlaq  Khuda  ke 
qahr  o  gazab  ki  mai  ke  kollni 
men  raundta  hai. 

16  Aur  us  ke  libi'ia  aur  ran  par 
yih  nam  likha  hai,  BADSIlAlI- 
OrJ  KA  BADSHAH,  AUR 
KHUDAWAEDON  KA  KIIU- 
"DAWAND. 

17  Phir  main  ne  ek  firislita  suraj 
men  khara  dekha,  aur  us  ne 
tamam  parindon  ko,  jo  asman  ke 
bich  o  bich  urte  hain,  yih  kahke 
buland  awaz  se  pukara,  Ao,  aur 
buzurg  Khuda  ki  mihmani  men 
jam'a  boo ; 

1  8  Taki  turn  badshahon  ka 
gosht,  aur  sipahsalaron  ka  gosht, 
aur  zorawaron  ka  gosht,  am'  gho- 
ron ka  gosht,  aur  un  ke  sawaron 
ka  gosht,  aur  azadon  aur  gula- 
morj,  aur  chhoton  baron,  sab  ka 
gosht  khao. 

19  Phir  main  ne  dekha,  ki  -wuh 
haiwan,  aur  zamin  ke  badshah, 


aur  un  ki  faujen  ikafctki  hum, 
taki  us  se  jo  ghoyc  par  sawar  tha, 
aur  us  ke  Jaskkar  se  laren. 

20  Aur  wuh  haiwan  pakra  gaya, 
aur  us  ke  sath  wuh  jhutha  nabi, 
jis  ne  us  kc  huzur  we  karamaten 
dikhain,  jin  se  us  ne  un  ko,  jin- 
hon ne  us  haiwan  ka  nishan  apne 
par  qabiil  kiya,  aur  un  ko  jo  us 
ki  miirat  ko  pujte  the,  gumrah 
kiya.  Ye  donon  us  ag  ki  jhil 
men,  jo  gandhak  se  jal  rahi  hai, 
jite  dale  gaye. 

21  Aur  jo  baqi  the,  so  us  ghore 
ke  sawar  ki  talwar  se,  jo  us  ke 
munh  se  mkli  tlii,  qatl  lute,  aur 
siire  parinda  un  ke  gosht  se  ser 
ho  gaye. 

XX  BAB. 

1  "pITIRmainne  ckfirishtako 
JL      asman   se   utarte   dekha, 

lis  ke  bath  men  a-thah  kue  ki* 
kunji,  aur  ek  bari  zanjir  tin. 

2  Us  ne  us  azhdahe  ko,  jo  yura- 
na  samp  hai,  ya'ne,  Iblis  aur 
S  hai  tan  ko,  pakra,  aur  bazar  baras 
tak  jakar  rakha, 

3  Aur  us  ko  us  a-thah  kue  men 
dala,  aur  band  karke  us  par  muhr 
ki,  taki  wuh  age  logon  ko  daga 
na  de,  jab  tak  ki  bazar  baras 
tamam  na  hon ;  ba'd  us  ke,  cha- 
biye  ki  wuh  thore  din  ke  liye 
chhute. 

4  Phir  main  ne  takht  dekhc, 
aur  un  ko  jo  un  par  baithe  -the, 
aur  'adaiat  uuhen  di  gayi,  aur  un 
ki  ruhon  ko  bhi  dekha,  jinhon  ne 
Yisii'  ki  gawahi  aur  Khuda  ke 
kalam  ke  waste  apna  sir  diva, 
aur  jinhon  ne  na  us  haiwan,  na 
us  ki  miirat  ko  piija,  aur  na  us 
ka  nishan  apne  mathon  aur  apne 
hathon  par  qabiil  kiya  tha ;  we 
zinda  hue,  aur  Masfh  ke  sath  ba- 
zar baras  tak  badshahi  karte  rahe. 

5  Aur  baqi  murdajabtak  bazar 
baras  pure  na  hue,  na  jie.  Yih 
pahili  qiyamat  hai. 

6  Mubarak  aur  muqaddas  wuh, 
jo  pahili  qiyamat  men  sharik  hai: 


mukXshafat,  XX.  XXL 


336 

aison  par  dusri  maut  ka  kuchli 
ikhtiyar  nahfn,  balki  we  Khuda 
aur  Masih  ke  kabin  honge,  aur 
us  ke  sath  hazar  baras  tak  bad- 
shabat  karenge. 

7  Aur  jab  hazar  sal  ho  chu- 
kenge,  Shaitanapni  qaid  sc  chhu- 
tegC 

S  Aur  niklega,  taki  un  qaunion 
ko,  jo  zamfn  ke  charou  konon  men 
ham,  ya'nc,  Juj  o  Maj  uj  ko,  fareb 
de,  aur  unhen  larai  ke  liye  jam'a 
kare :  we  shumar  men  samundar 
ki  ret  ki  manind  ham. 

9  We  zamfn  ki  chauran  par 
charh  gaye,  aur  unhon  ne  muqad- 
dason  ki  chhaorri,  aur  'aziz  sbahr 
ko  gher  liya  :  tab  asman  par  se 
Khuda  ke  pas  se  ag  utri,  aur  un 
ko  kha  gayi. 

10  Aur  Shaitan,  jis  ne  unhen 
fareb  diya  tha,  ag  aur  gandhak 
ki  jhil  men  dala  gaya,  jahan  wuh 
Imiwan  aur  jhiitha  nabi  hai,  aur 
rat  din  baincsba  ko  'azab  men 
rahenge. 

11  Phir  main  ne  ek  sufed  bara 
takht,  aur  us  ko  jo  us  par  baitha 
tha  dekba,  jis  kc  huzilr  se  zamin 
aur  asman  bhage,  aur  unhen  ka- 
hfn  jagab  na  mill. 

12  Phir  main  ne  dekha,  ki 
murda,  kya  chhote  kya  bare, 
Khuda  ke  huziir  khare  hain ;  aur 
kitaben  kholi  gayin,  aur  ek  dusri 
kitab  jo  zindagi  ki  hai,  kholi  gayi ; 
aur  murdon  ki'adalatjis  tarah  se 
un  kitabon  men  likha  tha,  un  ke 
a'amal  ke  mutabiq  ki  gayi. 

13  Aur  darya  ne  un  murdon  ko 
jo  us  men  the  uchhal  phenka ; 
aur  maut  o  qabr  ne  un  murdon 
ko  jo  un  men  the  hazir  kiya ; 
aur  un  men  har  ek  ki  'adalat  us 
ke  kamon  ke  muwafiq  ki  gayi. 

14  Phir  maut  aur  barzakh  ag 
ki  jhil  men  clali  gayi.  Yih  dusri 
maut  hai. 

15  Aur  jis  ka  zikr  zindagi  ki 
kitab  men  na  mila,  wuh  ag  ki 
jhil  men  dala  gaya. 


BAB  xxr. 

1  "piIIR  main  ne  ek  naye  as- 
JT    man  aur  nayi  zamin  ko 

dekha ;  kyuiiki  wuh  agle  asman 
aur  zamin  jati  rahi  thi ;  aur  koi 
darya  na  tha. 

2  Aur  mujh  Yuhanna  ne  shahr 
i  muqaddas  nayi  Yarusalam  ko 
asman  se  dulhin  ki  manind,  jis  ne 
apne  shauhar  ke  liye  singar  kiya, 
arasta  hoke  Khuda  ke  pas  sc 
utarte  dekha. 

3  Aur  main  ne  ek  bari  awaz  yih 
kahti  hiif  asman  se  suni,  ki  Dekh, 
Khuda  ka  khaima  admion  ke 
sath  hai,  aur  wuh  un  ke  sath  su- 
kunat  karega,  aur  we  us  ke  log 
honge,  aur  Khuda,  un  ka  Khuda, 
ap  un  ke  sath  rahega. 

4  Aur  Khuda.  un  Id  ankhon  se 
ansii  ponchhega ;  aur  phir  maut 
na  hogf,  aur  na  gam,  aur  na  nala, 
aur  na  phir  dukh  hoga ;  kyiinki 
agli  chizen  guzar  gayin. 

5  Aur  us  ne  jo  takht  par  baitha 
tha  kaba,  Dekh,  main  sab  kuchh 
naya  karta  bun.  Aur  us  ne  mujh 
se  kahii,  Likh:  kyiinki  ye  baten 
sach  aur  barhaqq  hain. 

6  Aur  us  ne  mujhe  kaha,  ki  Ho 
chuka.  Main  Alfa  aur  Omaga, 
ibtida  aur  intiha  him.  Mam  us 
ko  jo  piyasa  hai,  ab  i  hayat  kc 
chashma  se  muft  pine  diinga. 

7  Jo  galib  hota.  hai,  so  sab  ka 
waris  hoga ;  aur  main  us  ka 
Khuda  hunga,  aur  wuh  mera 
beta  hoga. 

8  Par  darnewale,  aur  be-iman, 
aur  nafrati,  aur  kkuni,  aur  har- 
amkar,  aur  jadiigar,  aur  but- 
parast,  aur  sare  jhiithon  ka  bissa 
usi  jhil  men  hai,  jo  ag  aur  gand- 
hak se  jalti ;  yih  dusri  maut  hai. 

9  Ab  ek  un  sat  firishton  men  se, 
jin  ke  pas  sat  piyala  pichbli"  sat 
afaton  se  bhare  the,  mujh  pas  aya, 
aur  mujh  se  yiin  kahke  bola,  ki 
Idhar  a,  main  tujhe  dulhin,  ya'ne, 
Barra  ki  joru  dikbaun. 

10  Aur  mujhe  ba-waz'a  ruhani 
ek  bare  aur  unche  pah&r  par  le 


MUKASHAFAT,  XXI.  XXII. 


337 


gaya,  aur  us  ne  us  buzurg  shahr 
muqadclas  Yariisalam  ko  asman 
par  se  Khuda,  ke  pas  se  utarte 
dikhaya ; 

11  Us  men  Khuda  ka,  jalal  tha: 
aur  us  ki  roshni  bare  beshqimat 
jawahir  ki  si,  us  yashm  ki  manind 
thi,  jo  billaur  ki  tarab  sharFaf  ho  ; 

12  Aur  us  ki  diwar  bari  aur 
buland  thi,  aur  us  ke  barah  dar- 
waza, aur  un  darwazon  par  barah 
firishta  the,  aur  un  par  bani  Israel 
ke  barah  firqoii  ke  nam  likhe  the : 

13  Piirab  ko  tin  darwaza ;  aur 
uttar  ko  tin  darwaza;  aur  dak- 
khin  ko  tin  darwaza ;  aur  pach- 
chhim  ko  tin  darwaza  the. 

14  Aur  us  shahr  ki  diwar  ki 
barah  neweii  thin,  aur  un  par 
Barra  ke  barah  rastilon  ke  nam 
the. 

15  Aur  jo  mujh  se  bol  raha  tha, 
us  ke  hath  men  sone  ki  ek  jarib 
thi,  taki  us  shahr,  aur  us  ke  dar- 
wazon, aur  us  ki  diwar  ko  nape. 

16  Aur  mill  shahr  chaukona 
tha,  aur  us  ka  lamban  itna  tha, 
jitni  us  ki  chauran :  us  ne  us 
shahr  ko  us  jarib  se  napkar  sarhe 
sat  sau  kos  paya.  Aur  us  ka,  lam- 
ban, aur  chauran,  aur  unchan  ek- 
san  the. 

17  Phir  us  ne  diwar  ko  napa,  to 
us  admi  ke  hath  se  jo  firishta  tha, 
ek  sau  chaualis  hath  paya. 

18  Aur  wuh  diwar  yashm  k{ 
bani  thi :  aur  wuh  shahr  khalis 
sone  ka,  shaffaf  shisha  ki  manind, 
tha,. 

19  Aur  us  shahr  ki  diwar  ki 
newen  har  tarah  ke  jawahir  se 
arasta  thin.  Pahli  neo,  yashm 
thi ;  aur  diisri,  nilam  ki ;  aur  tisri, 

.  shab-chirag  ki ;  aur  chauthi,  zu-- 
murrud  ki. 

20  Aur  panchwin, 'aqiq  ki ;  aur 
chhathi,  la'l  ki ;  aur  satwin,  su- 
nahre  patthar  ki  j  aur  athwin, 
firoza  ki ;  aur  nawin,  zabar  jad  ki ; 
aur  daswin,  yamani  ki ;  aur  gya- 
rahwin,  sang-sumbuli  ki ;  aur 
barahwin,  yaqut  ki. 

21  Aur  us  ke  barah    darwaza 


barah  moti  the,  har  darwaza  ek  ek 
moti  ka :  aur  us  shahr  ki  sarak 
khalis  sone  kf,  shaffaf  shisha  ki 
manind  thi. 

22  Par  main  ne  us  men  koi  hai- 
kal  na  dekhi:  is  liye  ki  Khuda- 
wand  Khuda,  Qadir  i  mutlaq,  aur 
Barra  us  ki  haikal  hain. 

23  Aur  wuh  shahr  suraj  aur 
chand  ka  muhtaj  nahin,  ki  we 
us  ko  roshan  karen ;  kyiinki 
Khuda  ke  jalal  ne  use  roshan  kar 
vakha  hai,  aur  Barra  us  ki  roshni 
hai. 

24  Aur  sab  qaumeii  jinhon  ne 
najat  pai  us  ki  roshni  men  phip- 
engi :  aur  zamfn  ke  badshah  apna 
jalal  aur  'izzat  us  men  late  ham. 

25  Aur  us  ke  darwaza  kabhi  din 
ko  band  na  hongc  :  ki  rat  wahan 
na  hogi. 

26  Aur  we  qaumon  ke  jalal  o 
'izzat  ko  us  men  lawenge. 

27  Aur  koi  chiz  jo  napak,  ya. 
nafrati,  aur  jhrith  hai,  us  men 
kiei  tarah  dar  na  awegi,  rnagar 
sirf  we  hi  jo  Barra  ki  kitab  i  na- 
yat  men  likhe  hue  hain. 


XXII  BAB. 

1  "I3HIR  us  ne  ab  i  hay  at  kf 
_t    ek  saf  nadi  mujhe  dikhaf, 

jo  billaur  kf  tarah  shaffaf,  aur 
Khuda  aur  Barra  ke  takht  se 
nikalti  thi. 

2  Aur  us  ki  sarak  ke  bich,  aur 
us  nadi  ke  warpar  zindagi  ka, 
darakht  tha,  jo  barah  phal  lata, 
har  ek  mahine  men  ek  phal :  aur 
us  darakht  ke  patte  qaumon  ki 
shifa  ke  waste  the. 

3  Phir  koi  la'nat  na  hogi :  aur 
Khuda  aur  Barra  ka  takht  us 
men  hoga  ;  aur  us  ke  banda  us  ki 
bandagi  karenge : 

4  Aur  we  us  ka  munh  dekhenge. ; 
aur  us  ka  nam  un  ke  mathon  par 
hoga. 

5  Aur  wahan.  rat  na  hogi;  aur 

we  cbirag  aur  auraj  ki  roshni  ke 

muhtaj    nahin ;    kyiinki   Khuda- 

Q 


MUKlSHAFAT,  XXII. 


338 

wand  Khuda  un  ko  roshan  karta 
hai;  aur  weharneshakobadshah- 
at  karenge. 

6  Phir  us  ne  mujhe  kaha,  ki  Ye 
baten.  sach,  aur  barhaqq  hain ; 
aur  muqaddas  nabion  ke  Khuda- 
wand Khuda  ne  apne  firishta  ko 
bheja,  ki  un  chizon  ko,  jin  ka 
jald  hona  zarur  hai,  apne  bandon 
par  zahir  kare. 

7  Dekh,  main  jald  ata  hiin : 
mubarak  wuh,  jo  is  kitab  k(  nu- 
biiwat  ki  baton  ko  manta  hai. 

8  Aur  mujh  Yuhanna.  ne  un 
chizon  ko  dekha  aur  suna.  Aur 
jab  main  ne  suna  aur  dekha,  us 
firishta  ke  panwon  par,  jis  ne 
mujhe  ye  chfzen  dikhain,  sijda 
karne  ko  gira. 

9  Tab  us  ne  mujh  se  kaha,  Khab- 
ardar,  aisa  na  kar ;  kyiinki 
main  tcra  aur  nabum  ka,  jo  tere 
bhai  hain,  aur  un  ka  jo  is  ki- 
tab ki  baten  mante  hain,  ham- 
khidmat  hun :  Khuda  ko  sijda 
kar. 

10  Phir  us  ne  mujh  se  kaha,  ki 
Tii  is  kitab  ki  nubuwat  ki  baton 
par  muhr  mat  rakh :  kyiinki 
waqt  nazdik  aya  hai. 

11  Jo  na-rast  hai,  so  na-rast  hi 
rahe :  aur  jo  najis  hai,  so  najis 
hi  rahe:  aur  jo  rastbaz  hai,  so 
rastbaz  hi  rahe  :  aur  jo  muqaddas 
hai.  so  muqaddas  hi  rahe. 

12  Aur  dekh,  main  jald  ata  hun  ; 
aur  mera  ajr  mere  sath  hai,  tiki 
har  ek  ko  us  ke  kam  ke  muwariq 
badla  dun. 

13  Main  Alfa  aur  Omaga,  ib- 


tida   aur  intiha,  auwal  o   akhir 
hun. 

14  Mubarak  we  hain,  jo  us  ke 
hukmon  par  'amal  karte  hain, 
taki  zindagi  ke  darakht  par  un  ka 
ikhtiyar  ho,  aur  we  un  darwazon 
se  shahr  men  dakhil  howen. 

15  Ki  kutte,  aur  jadugar,  aur 
haramkar,  aur  khiini,  aur  but- 
parast,  aur  jo  koi  jhiith  ko  chahta 
aur  bolta  hai,  sab  bahar  hain. 

16  Mujh  Yisu'  ne  apne  firishta 
ko  bheja,  ki  kalisiyaon  men  in 
baton  ki  gawahi  turn  ko  de.  Main 
Daud  ki  asl  o  nasi,  aur  subh  ka 
mi  rani  sitara  hun. 

17  Aur  Run  aur  dulhin  kahti 
hain,  A.  Aur  jo  sunta  hai,  kahe, 
A.  Aur  jo  piyasa  hai,  awe.  Aur 
jo  koi  chahe,  ab  i  hayat  muft  le. 

18  Main  har  ek  shakhs  ke  liye, 
jo  is  kitab  ki  nubuwat  ki  baten 
sunta  hai,  yih  gawahi  deta  hiin, 
ki  Agar  koi  in  baton  men  kuchh 
barhawe,  to  Khuda,  un  afaton  ko 
jo  is  kitab  men  likbi  hain,  us  par 
barhawega : 

1 9  Aur  agar  koi  is  nubuwat  ki 
kitab  ki  baton  men  se  kuchh  ni- 
kal  dale,  to  Khuda  us  ka.  hissa 
kitab  i  hayat,  aur  shahr  i  mu- 
qaddas, aur  in  baton  se  jo  is  kitab 
men  likhi  hain,  nikal  dalega. 

20  Jo  in  chizon  ki  gawahi  deta 
hai,  yih  kahta  hai,  ki  Main  ya- 
qinan  jald  ata,  hiin.  Amin.  Han, 
ai  Khudawand  Yisu',  a. 

21  Hamare  Khudawand  Yisii' 
Masih  ka  fazl  turn  sab  par  howe. 
Amin. 


NATE  'AHD  PAHA  KA  KHATIJTA  HtJA- 


W.  M.  WATT6,  CKOWN  COURT,  TEMPLE  BAR, 


20  seconds  for  Fellow  Christians  -  Dear  Lord, 

Thank  you  that  this  PDF  Ebook 

has  been  released  so  that  we  are  able 

to  learn  more  about  you  and  wiser  versions. 

Please  help  it  to  have  wide  circulation 

Please  help  the  people  responsible  for 

making  this  Ebook  available. 

Please  help  them  to  be  able  to  have  more 

resources  available  to  help  others. 

Please  help  them  to  have  all  the  resources, 

the  funds,  the  strength  and  the  time  that  they 

need  and  ask  for  in  order  to  be  able 

to  keep  working  for  You. 

I  pray  that  you  would  encourage  them  and 

that  you  protect  them  physically  and 

spiritually,  and  the  work  &  ministry  that 

they  are  engaged  in. 

I  pray  that  you  would  protect  them  from  the 
Spiritual  or  other  Forces  that  could  harm  them 
or  their  work  and  projects,  or  slow  them  down. 

Please  help  them  to  find  Godly  friends  who 

are  able  to  help.  Provide  helpful  transportation 

for  their  consistent  use. 

Remind  me  to  pray  for  them  often  as  this 

will  help  and  encourage  them. 


Please  give  them  your  wisdom  and 
understanding  so  they  can  better  follow  you, 
and  I  ask  you  to  do 
these  things  in  the  name  of  Jesus,  Amen, 


Prayers 


a  Few  Resources 


Ideas  and  Ebooks  (Livres  /  Libros) 
For  your  Consideration 


Glad  to  have  this  New  Testament  ? 


Help  us  by  PRAYING  for  us  !! 


Invest  in  your  own  Eternity 
Spend  time  praying  ! 


(thank  you) 


SHARE  THIS  PDF  (E-Book)  with  your  Friends 

So  that  they  will  have  a  stronger 

Spiritual  Life  ALSO 


Concerning  Christians  and  Christianity 

1.  Christians  are  those  who  follow  the  teachings 
of  Jesus  Christ. 

2.  The  Teachings  of  Jesus  Christ  are  explained  in  the 
book  called  the  Gospel  (Injil)  or  the  New  Testament. 

3.  The  New  Testament  is  the  First  Place  to  find  and  record 

the  teachings  of  Jesus  Christ,  by  those  who  actually  knew  Him. 

4.  The  New  Testament  has  never  been  disproved 
archeologically  or  historically.  It  has  and  remains  accurate. 

5.  The  New  Testament  Predicts  that  certain  events  will  happen  in  the 
Future, 

7.  The  Reliability  of  the  Old  Testament  and  the  New  Testa  menta  re 
clear  indications  of  the  accuracy  of  the  New  Testament, 

8.  Jesus  Christ  did  Notfail  in  His  mission  on  Earth, 

9.  Jesus  Christ  Pre-existed,  This  means  that  He  existed  BEFORE 
the  Creation  of  the  World, 

10.  When  C  hristians  worship  J  esus  C  hrist,  they  are  NOT  worshiping 
another  Human  being, 

11.  J  esus  Christ  did  not  become  God  by  performing  good  works, 

12.  Christians  cannot  perform  good  works  in  order  to  go  to  Heaven.  Those 
who  want  to  find  God  must  admit  they  are  notable  to  be  Perfect  or  Holy, 
and  that  they  need  the  help  of  God  to  help  them  get  rid  of  their  Sins, 


14,  More  than  500  Million  Christians  around  the  world  today  are  NOT 
Roman  Catholic,  The  Vatican  does  NOT  speak  for  Christianity  in  many 
situations. 


Concerning  Christians  and  Christianity  (2) 

1 5.  Judas  did  NOT  die  in  the  place  of  Jesus  Christ  on 
the  cross. 

16.  Jesus  Christ  had  no  motive  to  escape  his  fate.  Jesus  Christ 
was  born  to  communicate  His  message  of  Hope  and 
Redemption  for  mankind. 

1 7.  Without  the  Blood  of  Jesus,  it  would  be  impossible  for  those 
who  believe  in  Jesus  Christ  to  be  saved,  to  have  Eternal  Life. 

18.  Christians  worship  ONE  God,  NOT  three  Gods, 

19.  In  True  Christianity,  Historically,  the  Trinity  is  = 


a)  God  the  Father 

b)  God  the  Son 

c)  God  the  Holy  Spirit 


20,  The  worship  of  Angels  orCreated  Beings,  orCreatures  oranything 
exceptGod  (God  the  Father,  God  the  Son  [Jesus  Christ], 

and  God  the  Holy  Spirit,  is  forbidden. 

21.  The  Trinity  IS  NOT  =  Mary,  J  oseph  and  J  esus 

22.  The  Trinity  is  NOT  =  J  esus,  J  oseph  and  God  the  Father 

23,  Gabriel  is  NOT  another  name  for  J  esus  Christ. 


24.  Anyone  can  become  a  Christian  if  they  want  to, 

25.  Christianity  IS  not  something  that  can  be  done  EXTERNALLY, 
A  person  is  a  Christian  because  of  what  they  believe  in  their  Heart, 
inside  of  them,  Their  own  sincerity  before  God  is  the  true  test, 

26.  Those  who  acceptan  electronic  mark  [666]  forthe  purchase  of  goods, 
in  their  right  hand  orforehead  are  NOT  able  to  become  Christians, 


Concerning  Christians  and  Christianity  (3) 

People  are  innocent  if  they  do  not  know  and  have  no  way  of  knowing  that 
they  are  doing  wrong.  The  Christian  God  places  the  knowledge  of  good 
and  bad  in  the  hearts  of  each  and  every  individual. 

NooneexceptGod  is  Holy. 

It  is  wrong  to  murder  innocent  people. 

It  is  wrong  to  kill  Christians  who  have  notactively  harmed  anyone. 

People  are  NOT  Christians  simply  because  their  family  is  "Christian". 

People  are  NOT  Christian  because  they  are  born  INTO  a  "Christian"family. 

A  person  cannot  become  a  Christian  "AUTOMATICALLY". 

No  one  can  be  BORN  a  Christian,  but  becoming  a  true  Christian  will  guarantee 
Eternal  Life,  in  Heaven  and  with  God. 

The  Presumption  thata  person  is  a  Christian  simply  because  they  are 
going  into  a  Church  and  sitting  there  is  False. 

Churches  have  people  inside  of  them  thatare  NOT  Christian,  but  they 
wantto  learn  more  aboutGod. 

A  Church,  or  a  Church  Official  CANNOT  MAKE  anyone  a  Christian. 

Christians  do  NOT  convertanyone  by  Force,  because  this  action  is  a 
violation  of  the  CHOICES  thatGOD  alone  is  able  to  make.  To  force  others  would 
suggestthatGod  is  weak,  and  cannot  do  this  by  Himself.  The  Christian  God  has 
much  Strength  but  uses  it  to  show  love  and  help  in  this  life,  notunkindness. 

Only  God  could  FORCE  someone  to  do  something  against  their  will,  and 
the  C  reator  of  the  Universe  does  NOT  behave  in  thatmanner. 

The  Choice  of  what  to  believe  or  not  to  believe  is  up  to  Each  individual, 
who  must  make  up  their  own  mind,  of  their  free  will. 

There  is  no  way  to  impose  Christianity  on  anyone  by  Force. 


Conversions  by  Force  to  Islam  are  NOT  recognized  by  GOD  or  Christians. 


Concerning  Christians  and  Christianity  (4) 

Those  who  are  converted  from  Christianity  to  Islam  by  Force 
or  coercion,  are  Still  Christian,  AND  STILL  considered  Christian. 


Once  a  person  is  recognized  by  God  as  a  genuine  Christian,  they  are 
"sealed"  permanently.  There  is  no  way  for  any  Human  to  change  this. 

Forcing  any  Christian  to  say  that  they  convert  or  accept  Islam  simply 
makes  that  Christian  to  state  something  which  is  FALSE.  There  is 
no  such  thing  as  Genuine  conversion  that  God  can  recognize 
OUT  of  Christianity,  if  that  person  was  a  Christian. 

To  suggest  that  Christians  could  be  converted  by  Force,  actually 
means  (signifies)  that  there  are  actions  that  humans  can  take  that  can 
FORCE  God  somehow  to  UNDO  or  ALTER  what  He  has  done.  This  is 
not  the  case.  Actions  that  Humans  Force  other  Humans  to  take  are 
not  recognized  by  God  as  a  true  Change  of  Mind,  ora  Change  of  Heart 

Once  a  person  becomes  a  Christian,  All  of  their  sins  (past,  present, 
and  future)  are  forgiven.  They  are  reconciled  to  God  for  Eternity,  and 
nothing  can  change  this.  Forced  Conversions  to  Islam  are  not  considered 
Valid  either  by  God  or  Christians.  No  one  can  undo  in  the  Heart  of 
a  person,  what  God  can  do.  The  link  between  a  Christian  and  God 
is  a  link  that  Cannot  be  broken.  Saying  anything  to  the  contrary 
will  not  alter  or  change  this. 

Christians  do  not  Depend  on  their  sanctuaries  or  Church  buildings 
in  order  to  meet  with  God.  Harming  a  building  against  the  God  who  made 
the  Universe  is  not  a  genuine  sign  of  success  or  progress.  Christians 
simply  make  use  of  any  buildings.  Christians  are  able  to  meet  and 
pray  and  talk  to  God  by  themselves,  wit         a  Church  building  and 
without  a  Priest  or  Pastor.  God  is  always  with  them. 

Harming  a  Church  building  simply  proves  that  some  people  are  afraid 
of  Church  Buildings.  That  is  all.  The  Earliest  Christians  did  not  have 
Churches  or  Buildings  for  Hundreds  of  Years. 

Harming  a  Church  Building  does  not  harm  God,  and  it  does  not  harm 
Christians.  It  simply  makes  them  go  and  use  a  different  building,  or 
to  meet  without  one. 


Concerning  Christians  and  Christianity  (5) 

Some  people  have  not  examined  churches  very  much.  MANY  are 
very  simple  and  do  NOT  have  decorations  or  much  inside  of  them. 
In  Christianity,  this  is  intentional.  This  symbolism  is  on  purpose, 
intending  to  signify  that  the  INNER  LIFE  of  the  Christian,  is  what  is 
important  to  God,  and  NOT  the  building  in  which  people  worship. 

Man  looks  on  the  external  and  outward  appearance.  GOD  looks  on 
the  inner  heart  of  each  individual. 

There  would  be  no  reason  for  anyone  to  become  upset,  if  they  did 
not  think  that  Christianity  was  making  progress.  Those  who  are  upset 
are  upset  because  Christianity  has  answers,  reasons  and  arguments 
that  do  not  seem  to  be  defeated.  God  is  big  enough  to  defend  himself. 

If  Christianity  is  false,  it  should  be  possible  to  explain  to  Christians 
why  and  how  Christianity  is  false.  Killing  or  harming  Christians  is  only 
an  excuse,  a  method  of  hiding  from  the  reality  that  intellectual 
conversation  and  explanations  of  those  who  are  violent  do  NOT  have 
the  answers  to  defend  with  kindness  or  reason  what  they  believe. 

Christians  believe  that  almost  all  violence  is  a  waste  of  time.  It  does 
not  accomplish  what  it  is  "supposed"  to  accomplish.  Those  who 
have  arguments  are  able  to  advance  those  and  explain  them  to  others 
Those  who  do  not  use  violence  instead.  This  method  does  not 
convince  Christians  or  others  to  adopt  methods  of  violence. 

People  become  like  the  God  they  serve.  If  the  God  they  serve  is 
unkind  and  unmerciful,  that  is  what  the  followers  become.  If  the  God 
being  worshiped  is  cruel  and  mean  to  women  and  children,  then  that 
is  what  the  followers  of  that  God  usually  will  become. 
Jesus  Christ  is  love.  Christians  try  to  be  loving. 


People  have  the  option  of  accepting  to  believe  in  the  Teachings  of 
Jesus  Christ  in  the  New  Testament  or  rejecting  those  teaching.  The 
choice  in  this  life  is  up  to  each  person.  God  is  the  one  who  makes 
His  own  rules.  Thankfully,  the  God  of  this  world  decided  to  use 
Love  and  kindness  to  explain  Himself  so  that  all  of  us  would  have 
a  chance  to  learn  and  to  experience  the  unconditional  love  of  Jesus 
Christ,   (books  are  listed  in  this  Ebook.  Those  who  want  to  refute 
Christianity  may  want  to  start  by  refuting  the  books  listed  in  this  PDF) 


Concerning  Christians  and  Christianity  (6) 

True  Christians  are  NOT  afraid  to  have  conversations  with  those  who  are  not 
Christians.  Christians  are  NOT  afraid  to  have  conversations  with  those  who  are 
islamic  or  from  any  other  faith. 

Christians  are  NOT  afraid  to  talk  about  the  weakness  of  Christianity,  if  that  is  atopic 
someone  else  wants  to  discuss. 

Christians  will  not  stone  you  or  harm  you  because  you  disagree  with  them. 

Christian  will  not  make  you  slave  IF  you  do  NOT  convert  to  Christianity. 

Those  who  truly  believe  in  the  TRUTH  of  what  they  claim  to  believe  are  NOT  afraid 
to  discuss  the  content  of  what  they  believe  with  other  people. 

Christians  may  share  with  you  thatyou  are  not  100%  perfectand  Holy,  and  Christians 
will  Admitand  acknowledge  thatTHEY  are  NOT  perfect  or  Holy. 

Christians  admit  that  they  need  a  savior,  that  they  cannot  be  good  enough  on  their 
own.andthattheycannotperform  ENOUGH  good  and  HOLY  actions  to  please  God. 
Thatis  the  starting  pointforanyonetobecomea  Christian. 

Those  who  engage  Christians  in  discussions  about  religion  should  be  willing  to  look 
atthe  history,  the  archeology,  the  science  and  all  of  the  aspects  of  religion  and  the 
books  that  they  use  or  defend.  Thatis  simply  being  honest.  And  those  who  seek 
spiritual  truth  are  NOT  afraid  to  discuss  honestly  issues  of  religion. 

IF  GOD  is  GOD,  then  GOD  will  STILL  be  GOD  after  a  conversation  takes  place. 
Those  who  follow  God  should  be  willing  to  think  and  use  the  mind  that  God  gave  to 
them.  IF  God  gave  people  a  mind,  HE  expects  them  to  use  it.  Discussions  are  part 
of  the  use  of  the  mind. 


There  is  a  lot  of  history  about  OTHER  religions  that  can  be  found  in  the  West.  In 
other  nations,  FEAR  of  being  wrong  induces  and  provokes  censorship.  But  history 
can  be  proven  and  demonstrated.  The  Dead  Sea  Scrolls  were  found  in  1947-48. 
Those  scrolls  contained  the  J  ewish  Old  Testament.  They  were  dated  scientifically 
to  be  200  years  OLDER  than  the  time  of  J  esus  Christ.  The  J  ewish  Old  Testament 
has  NOT  been  changed  or  altered.  This  is  simply  a  scientific  and  historic  Fact. 

God  Preserves  His  Word.  His  word  is  the  Old  and  New  Testament.  IF  you  are 
seeking  truth,  what  do  you  have  to  fear  from  Truth  ? 


Concerning  History  and  the  Early  Church 

Christians  do  NOT  pray  to  MARY.  The  Bible  never  teaches  to  Pray 
to  Mary.  Mary  was  born  a  human  sinner,  and  became  a  Christ-follower. 

Prayers  to  ANY  Human  (Except  Jesus  Christ,  who  was  God 
who  became  Human  for  a  short  time)  is  IDOLATRY 

Christians  do  not  pray  To  Statues,  which  is  IDOLATRY 

Christians  do  not  pray  To  Icons,  which  is  a  Graven  Image, 
which  is  ALSO  IDOLATRY. 

The  Early  Church  and  the  Early  Christians  did  NOT  pray  to  Mary. 

The  Early  Church  and  the  Early  Christians  did  NOT  pray  to  Saints, 
as  this  would  be  blasphemy,  and  taking  worship  and  adoration 
away  from  God. 

It  is  the  Mediation  of  Jesus  Christ  alone  which  serves  to 
communicate  between  God  and  Man,  and  NOT  any  other  Human. 

Christians  know  which  books  of  the  Bible  are  part  of  the  Bible  and 
belong  in  the  Bible.  There  is  a  great  deal  of  evidence  and 
documentation  over  the  whole  world  for  the  conclusion,  about 
which  books  belong  in  the  Bible. 

Some  books  mav  help  to  clarify  or  explain  (these  are  Free  Books): 


For  those  who  read  English: 

1)  The  Seventh  General  Council  (held  787  AD)  in  which  the 
Worship  of  Images  was  established,   by  John  Mendham  -    1850 

2)  Image  worship  in  the  Church  of  Rome  by  James  Endell  Tyler 

3)  Primitive  Christian  Worship  by  James  Endell  Tyler 

4)  The  worship  of  Mary  [proven  to  be  Unbiblical] 
by  James  Endell  Tyler 


THESE  BOOKS  are  AVAILABLE  For  FREE  ONLINE 


Concerning  History  and  the  Early  Church 

We  recommend,  for  your  potential  consideration, 
the  following  books: 


1)  The  Seventh  General  Council  (held  787  AD)  in  which  the 
Worship  of  Images  was  established,  with  copious  notes 
from  the  Caroline  books  compiled  by  order  of 
Charlemagne    by  Rev  John  Mendham  -    1850 


2)  Image  worship  in  the  Church  of  Rome  by  James  Endell  Tyler 

The  image-worship  of  the  Church  of  Rome  :  proved  to  be  contrary 
to  Holy  Scripture  and  the  faith  and  discipline  of  the  primitive  church 
and  to  involve  contradictory  and  irreconcilable  doctrines  within  the 
Church  of  Rome  itself  (1847) 


3)  Primitive  Christian  Worship  by  James  Endell  Tyler 

Primitive  christian  worship,  or,  The  evidence  of  Holy  Scripture  and 
the  church,  concerning  the  invocation  of  saints  and  angels,  and  the 
blessed  Virgin  Mary  (1840) 


4)  The  worship  of  Mary  by  James  Endell  Tyler 


5)  The  Pope  of  Rome  and  the  popes  of  the  Oriental  Orthodox 
Church 

by  Caesarious  Tondini  (1875)  also  makes  for  interesting  reading, 
even  though  it  is  a  Roman  Catholic  work  which  was  approved 
with  the  Nihil  Obstat  (not  indexed  by  the  inquisition)  notice. 


THESE  BOOKS  are  AVAILABLE  For  FREE  ONLINE 


Concerning  History  and  the  Roman  Catholic  Church 


Historic  Information  on  the  Roman  Catholic  Church 
can  be  found  -  in  online  searches  -  under  the  words: 

papal  roman  catholic,  papist,  popish, 
romanist,  Vatican,  popery,  romish, 

There  are  many  free  Ebooks  available 
online  and  at  Google  that  cover  these  topics. 


There  is  of  course  the  standard 

works  on  the  proven  history  of  the  Vatican: 

The  Two  Babylons  by  Alexander  Hislop,  which  uses 
more  than  200  ancient  Latin  and  Greek  sources. 

The  Roman  Schism  illustrated  from  the  Records 


of  the  Earlv  Roman  Catholic  Church 


by  Rev.  Perceval. 


Those  who  have  trouble  with  Vatican  documents  concerning 
early  Church  Councils  should  conduct  their  own  research 
into  a  document  called  the  "Donation  of  Constantine", 
which  was  the  false  land  grant  from  the  Roman  Emperors 
to  the  Vatican. 


Saved  -  How  To  become  a 

Christian 

how  to  be  saved 

A  Christian  is  someone 

who  believes  the 

following 


Steps  to  Take  in  order  to  become  a 

true  Christian,  to  be  Saved  &  Have  a 

real  relationship  &  genuine 

experience  with  the  real  God 

Read,  understand,  accept  and 

believe  the  following  verses  from 

the  Bible: 

1.  All  men  are  sinners  and  fall  short 
of  God's  perfect  standard 

Romans  3:  23  states  that 

For  all  have  sinned,  and  come  short  of 

the  glory  of  God; 


2.  Sin  -  which  is  imperfection  in  our 
lives  -  denies  us  eternal  life  with 
God.  But  God  sent  his  son  Jesus 
Christ  as  a  gift  to  give  us  freely 
Eternal  Life  by  believing  on  Jesus 
Christ. 

Romans  6:  23  states 
For  the  wages  of  sin  is  death;  but  the 
gift  of  God  is  eternal  life  through  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord. 

3.  You  can  be  saved,  and  you  are 
saved  by  Faith  in  Jesus  Christ.  You 
cannot  be  saved  by  your  good 
works,  because  they  are  not  "good 
enough".  But  God's  good  work  of 
sending  Jesus  Christ  to  save  us, 
and  our  response  of  believing  -  of 
having  faith  -  in  Jesus  Christ,  that  is 
what  saves  each  of  us. 

Ephesians  2:  8-9  states 

8  For  by  grace  are  ye  saved  through 
faith;  and  that  not  of  yourselves:  it  is 
the  gift  of  God: 

9  Not  of  works,  lest  any  man  should 
boast. 


4. God  did  not  wait  for  us  to  become 
perfect  in  order  to  accept  or 
unconditionally  love  us.  He  sent 
Jesus  Christ  to  save  us,  even 
though  we  are  sinners.  So  Jesus 
Christ  died  to  save  us  from  our  sins, 
and  to  save  us  from  eternal 
separation  from  God. 

Romans  5:8  states 

But  God  commendeth  his  love  toward 
us,  in  that,  while  we  were  yet  sinners, 
Christ  died  for  us. 

5.  God  loved  the  world  so  much  that 
He  sent  his  one  and  only  Son  to  die, 
so  that  by  believing  in  Jesus  Christ, 
we  obtain  Eternal  Life. 

John  3:  16  states 

For  God  so  loved  the  world,  that  he 
gave  his  only  begotten  Son,  that 
whosoever  believeth  in  him  should  not 
perish,  but  have  everlasting  life. 

6.  If  you  believe  in  Jesus  Christ,  and 
in  what  he  did  on  the  Cross  for  us, 
by  dying  there  for  us,  you  know  for  a 


fact  that  you  have  been  given 
Eternal  Life. 

I  John  5:  13  states 
These  things  have  I  written  unto  you 
that  believe  on  the  name  of  the  Son  of 
God;  that  ye  may  know  that  ye  have 
eternal  life,  and  that  ye  may  believe  on 
the  name  of  the  Son  of  God. 

7.  If  you  confess  your  sins  to  God, 
he  hears  you  take  this  step,  and  you 
can  know  for  sure  that  He  does  hear 
you,  and  his  response  to  you  is  to 
forgive  you  of  those  sins,  so  that 
they  are  not  remembered  against 
you,  and  not  attributed  to  you  ever 
again. 

I  John  1 :  9  states 

If  we  confess  our  sins,  he  is  faithful  and 

just  to  forgive  us  our  sins,  and  to 

cleanse  us  from  all  unrighteousness. 

If  you  believe  these  verses,  or  want 

to  believe  these  verses,  pray  the 

following: 

"  Lord  Jesus,  I  need  you.  Thank  you 

for  dying  on  the  cross  for  my  sins.  I 

open  the  door  of  my  life  and  ask  you 


to  save  me  from  my  sins  and  give 
me  eternal  life.  Thank  you  for 
forgiving  me  of  my  sins  and  giving 
me  eternal  life.  I  receive  you  as  my 
Savior  and  Lord.  Please  take  control 
of  the  throne  of  my  life.  Make  me  the 
kind  of  person  you  want  me  to  be. 
Help  me  to  understand  you,  and  to 
know  you  and  to  learn  how  to  follow 
you.  Free  me  from  all  of  the  things  in 
my  life  that  prevent  me  from 
following  you.  In  the  name  of  the 
one  and  only  and  true  Jesus  Christ  I 
ask  all  these  things  now,  Amen". 

Does  this  prayer  express  your  desire  to 
know  God  and  to  want  to  know  His  love 
?  If  you  are  sincere  in  praying  this 
prayer,  Jesus  Christ  comes  into  your 
heart  and  your  life,  just  as  He  said  he 
would. 

It  often  takes  courage  to  decide  to 
become  a  Christian.  It  is  the  right 
decision  to  make,  but  It  is  difficult  to 
fight  against  part  of  ourselves  that 
wants  to  hang  on,  or  to  find  against 
that  part  of  our  selves  that  has 
trouble  changing.  The  good  news  is 


that  you  do  not  need  to  change 
yourself.  Just  Cry  out  to  God,  pray 
and  he  will  begin  to  change  you. 
God  does  not  expect  you  to  become 
perfect  before  you  come  to  Him.  Not 
at  all. ..this  is  why  He  sent  Jesus. ..so 
that  we  would  not  have  to  become 
perfect  before  being  able  to  know 
God. 

Steps  to  take  once  you  have  asked 
Jesus  to  come  into  your  life 

Find  the  following  passages  in  the 
Bible  and  begin  to  read  them: 

1.  Read  Psalm  23  (in  the  middle  of 
the  Old  Testament  -  the  1st  half  of 
the  Bible) 

2.  Read  Psalm  91 

3.  Read  the  Books  in  the  New 
Testament  (in  the  Bible)  of  John, 
Romans  &  I  John 

4.  Tell  someone  of  your  prayer  and 
your  seeking  God.  Share  that  with 
someone  close  to  you. 

5.  Obtain  some  of  the  books  on  the 
list  of  books,  and  begin  to  read 


them,  so  that  you  can  understand 
more  about  God  and  how  He  works. 

6.  Pray,  that  is  -  just  talk  to  and  with 
God,  thank  Him  for  saving  you,  and 
tell  him  your 

fears  and  concerns,  and  ask  him  for 
help  and  guidance. 

7.  email  or  tell  someone  about  the 
great  decision  you  have  made  today 
in 


Does  the  "being  saved" 
process  only  work  for  those 
who  believe  ? 

For  the  person  who  is  not  yet 
saved,  their  understanding  of 
1)  their  state  of  sin  and  2)  God's 
personal  love  and  care  for 
them,  and  His  desire  and 
ability  to  save  them....is  what 
enables  anyone  to  become 
saved. 

So  yes,  the  "being  saved" 
process  works  only  for  those 


who  believe  in  J  esus  Christ 
and  Him  only,  and  place  their 
faith  in  Him  and  in  His  work 
done  on  the  Cross. 

...and  if  so  ,  then  how  does 
believing  save  a  person? 

Believing  saves  a  person  because  of 
what  it  allows  God  to  do  in  the  Heart 
and  Soul  of  that  person. 

But  it  is  not  simply  the  fact  of  a 
"belief".  The  issue  is  not  having 
"belief"  but  rather  what  we  have  a 
belief  about. 

IF  a  person  believes  in  Salvation  by 
Faith  Alone  in  Jesus  Christ  (ask  us 
by  email  if  this  is  not  clear),  then 
That  belief  saves  them.  Why  ? 
because  they  are  magical  ? 
No,  because  of  the  sovereignty  of 
God,  because  of  what  God  does  to 
them,  when  they  ask  him  into  their 
heart  &  life.  When  a  person  decides 
to  place  their  faith  in  Jesus  Christ 
and  ask  Him  to  forgive  them  of 


their  sins  and  invite  Jesus  Christ 
into  their  life  &  heart,  this  is  what 
saves  them  -  because  of  what  God 
does  for  them  at  that  moment  in 
time. 

At  that  moment  in  time  when  they 
sincerely  believe  and  ask  God  to 
save  them  (as  described  above), 
God  takes  the  life  of  that  person, 
and  in  accordance  with  the  will  of 
that  human,  having  requested  God 
to  save  them  from  their  sins  through 
Jesus  Christ  -  God  takes  that 
person's  life  and  sins  [all  sins  past, 
present  and  future],  and  allocates 
them  to  the  category:  of  "one  of 
those  people  who  Accepted  the  Free 
Gift  of  Eternal  Salvation  that  God 
offers". 

From  that  point  forward,  their  sins 
are  no  longer  counted  against  them, 
because  that  is  an  account  that  is 
paid  by  the  shed  blood  of  Jesus 
Christ.  And  there  is  no  person  that 
could  ever  sin  so  much,  that  God's 
love  would  not  be  good  enough  for 
them,  or  that  would  somehow  not  be 
able  to  be  covered  by  the  penalty  of 


death  that  Jesus  Christ  paid  the 
price  for.  (otherwise,  sin  would  be 
more  powerful  than  Jesus  Christ  - 
which  is  not  true). 

Sometimes,  People  have  trouble 
believing  in  Jesus  Christ  because  of 
two  extremes: 

First  the  extreme  that  they  are  not 
sinners  (usually,  this  means  that  a 
person  has  not  committed  a  "serious" 
sin,  such  as  "murder",  but  God  says  that 
all  sins  separates  us  from  God,  even 
supposedly-small  sins.  We  -  as  humans 
-  tend  to  evaluate  sin  into  more  serious 
and  less  serious  categories,  because  we 
do  not  understand  just  how  serious 
"small"  sin  is). 

Since  we  are  all  sinners,  we  all  have 
a  need  for  God,  in  order  to  have 
eternal  salvation. 

Second  the  extreme  that  they  are 
not  good  enough  for  Jesus  Christ  to 
save  them.  This  is  basically  done  by 
those  who  reject  the  Free  offer  of 
Salvation  by  Christ  Jesus  because 
those  people  are  -literally  -  unwilling 


to  believe.  After  death,  they  will 
believe,  but  they  can  only  chose 
Eternal  Life  BEFORE  they  die. 
The  fact  is  that  all  of  us,  are  not 
good  enough  for  Jesus  Christ  to 
save  them.  That  is  why  Paul  wrote  in 
the  Bible  "For  all  have  sinned,  and 
come  short  of  the  glory  of  God" 
(Romans  3:23). 

Thankfully,  that  is  not  the  end  of  the 
story,  because  he  also  wrote  "  For  the 
wages  of  sin  is  death;  but  the  gift  of  God 
is  eternal  life  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord. "(Romans  6:  23) 


That  Free  offer  of  salvation  is 
clarified  in  the  following  passage: 

John  3: 16  For  God  so  loved  the 
world,  that  he  gave  his  only 
begotten  Son,  that  whosoever 
believeth  in  him  should  not  perish, 
but  have  everlasting  life. 
17  For  God  sent  not  his  Son  into  the 
world  to  condemn  the  world;  but 
that  the  world  through  him  might  be 
saved. 


Prayers  that  count 

The  prayers  that  God  hears 

We  don't  make  the  rules  any  more 
than  you  do.  We  just  want  to  help 
others  know  how  to  reach  God,  and 
know  that  God  cares  about  them 
personally. 

The  only  prayers  that  make  it  to 
Heaven  where  God  dwells  are  those 
prayers  that  are  prayed  directly  to 
Him  "through  Jesus  Christ"  or  "in 
the  name  of  Jesus  Christ' . 

God  hears  our  prayers  because  we 
obey  the  method  that  God  has 
established  for  us  to  be  able  to 
reach  him.  If  we  want  Him  to  hear 
us,  then  we  must  use  the  methods 
that  He  has  given  us  to 
communicate  with  Him. 


And  he  explains  -  in  the  New 
Testament  -  what  that  method  is: 
talking  to  God  (praying)  in 
accordance  with  God's  will  -  and 
coming  to  Him  in  the  name  of  Jesus 
Christ.  Here  are  some  examples  of 
that  from  the  New  Testament: 

(Acts  3:6)  Then  Peter  said,  Silver  and 
gold  have  I  none;  but  such  as  I  have  give 
I  thee:  In  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  of 
Nazareth  rise  up  and  walk. 

(Acts  16:18)  And  this  did  she  many  days. 
But  Paul,  being  grieved,  turned  and  said 
to  the  spirit,  I  command  thee  in  the 
name  of  Jesus  Christ  to  come  out  of  her. 
And  he  came  out  the  same  hour. 

(Acts  9:27)  But  Barnabas  took  him,  and 
brought  him  to  the  apostles,  and 
declared  unto  them  how  he  had  seen  the 
Lord  in  the  way,  and  that  he  had  spoken 
to  him,  and  how  he  had  preached  boldly 
at  Damascus  in  the  name  of  Jesus. 


(2  Cor  3:4)  And  such  trust  have  we 
through  Christ  to  God-ward:  (i.e. 
toward  God) 

(Gal  4:7)  Wherefore  thou  art  no  more  a 
servant,  but  a  son;  and  if  a  son,  then  an 
heir  of  God  through  Christ. 
(Eph  2:7)  That  in  the  ages  to  come  he 
might  show  the  exceeding  [spiritual] 
riches  of  his  grace  in  his  kindness  toward 
us  through  Christ  Jesus. 

(Phil  4:7)  And  the  peace  of  God,  which 
passeth  all  understanding,  shall  keep 
your  hearts  and  minds  through  Christ 
Jesus. 

(Acts  4:2)  Being  grieved  that  they  taught 
the  people,  and  preached  through  Jesus 
the  resurrection  from  the  dead. 

(Rom  1:8)  First,  I  thank  my  God 
through  Jesus  Christ  for  you  all,  that 
your  faith  is  spoken  of  throughout  the 
whole  world. 

(Rom  6:11)  Likewise  reckon  ye  also 
yourselves  to  be  dead  indeed  unto  sin, 


but  alive  unto  God  through  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord. 

(Rom  6:23)  For  the  wages  of  sin  is  death; 
but  the  gift  of  God  is  eternal  life  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 

(Rom  15:17)  I  have  therefore  whereof  I 
may  glory  through  Jesus  Christ  in  those 
things  which  pertain  to  God. 

(Rom  16:27)  To  God  only  wise,  be  glory 
through  Jesus  Christ  for  ever.  Amen. 

(1  Pet  4:11)  ...if  any  man  minister,  let 
him  do  it  as  of  the  ability  which  God 
giveth:  that  God  in  all  things  may  be 
glorified  through  Jesus  Christ,  to  whom 
be  praise  and  dominion  for  ever  and 
ever.  Amen. 

(Gal  3:14)  That  the  blessing  of  Abraham 
might  come  on  the  Gentiles  through 
Jesus  Christ;  that  we  might  receive  the 
promise  of  the  [Holy]  Spirit  through 
faith. 


(Titus  3:6)  Which  he  shed  on  us 
abundantly  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Saviour; 

(Heb  13:21)  Make  you  perfect  in  every 
good  work  to  do  his  will,  working  in  you 
that  which  is  wellpleasing  in  his  sight, 
through  Jesus  Christ;  to  whom  be  glory 
for  ever  and  ever.  Amen. 


Anyone  who  has  questions  is  encouraged  to  contact  us  by 
email,  with  the  address  that  is  posted  on  our  website. 


Note  for  Foreign  Language  and 
International  Readers  &  Users 


Foreign  Language  Versions  of  the 
Introduction  and  Postcript/Afterword 
will  be  included  (hopefully)  in  future 
editions. 


IF  a  person  wanted  to  become  a  Christian,  what  would  they  pray  ? 


God,  I  am  praying  this  to  you  so  that  you  will  help  me.  Please  help 
me  to  want  to  know  you  better.  Please  help  me  to  become  a  Christian. 

God  I  admit  that  I  am  not  perfect.  I  understand  that  you  cannot  allow 
anyone  into  Heaven  who  is  not  perfect  and  Holy.  I  understand  that 
if  I  believe  in  Jesus  Christ  and  in  what  He  did,  that  God  you  will 
see  my  life  through  the  sacrifice  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  that  this  will 
allow  me  to  have  eternal  life  and  know  that  I  am  going  to  Heaven. 

God,  I  admit  that  I  have  sin  and  things  in  my  life  that  are  not  perfect. 
I  know  I  have  sinned  in  my  life.  Please  forgive  me  of  my  sins. 
I  believe  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  Son  of  God,  that  He  came  to  Earth 
to  save  those  who  ask  Him,  and  that  He  died  to  pay  the  penalty  for 
all  of  my  sins. 

I  understand  that  Jesus  physically  died  and  physically  arose  from  the 
dead,  and  that  God  can  forgive  me  because  of  the  death  and 
resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ.  I  thank  you  for  dying  for  me,  and  for 
paying  the  price  for  my  sins.  I  accept  to  believe  in  you,  and  I  thank 
you  Lord  God  from  all  of  my  heart  for  your  help  and  for  sending 
your  Son  to  die  and  raise  from  the  Dead. 

I  pray  that  you  would  help  me  to  read  your  word  the  Bible.  I 
renounce  anything  in  my  life,  my  thoughts  and  my  actions  that  is 
not  from  you,  and  I  do  this  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ.  Help  me 
to  not  be  spiritually  deceived.  Help  me  to  grow  and  learn  how  to  have 
a  strong  Christian  walk  for  you,  and  to  be  a  good  example,  with  your 
help.  Help  me  to  have  and  develop  a  love  of  your  word  the  Bible,  and 
please  bring  to  my  life,  people  and  situations  that  will  help  me  to 
understand  how  to  live  my  life  as  your  servant.  Help  me  to  learn 
how  to  share  the  good  news  with  those  who  may  be  willing  to  learn 
or  to  know.  I  ask  these  things  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  and 
I  thank  you  for  what  you  have  done  for  me,  Amen. 


Please  Remember:  Christianity  is  NEVER  forced.  No  one  can 

force  anyone  to  become  a  Christian.  God  does  NOT  recognize 

any  desire  for  Him,  unless  it  is  genuine  and  motivated  from 

the  inside  of  each  of  us. 


Prayers  for  help  to  God 

In  MANY  LANGUAGES 

For  YOU,  for  US,  for  your  Family 


Dear  God, 

Thank  you  that  this  New  Testament  has  been  released  so 

that  we  are  able  to  learn  more  about  you. 

Please  help  the  people  responsible  for  making  this 
Electronic  book  available.  Please  help  them  to  be  able  to 
work  fast,  and  make  more  Electronic  books  available 
Please  help  them  to  have  all  the  resources,  the  money,  the 
strength  and  the  time  that  they  need  in  order  to  be  able  to 
keep  working  for  You. 

Please  help  those  that  are  part  of  the  team  that  help  them  on 
an  everyday  basis.  Please  give  them  the  strength  to  continue 
and  give  each  of  them  the  spiritual  understanding  for  the 
work  that  you  want  them  to  do.  Please  help  each  of  them  to 
not  have  fear  and  to  remember  that  you  are  the  God  who 
answers  prayer  and  who  is  in  charge  of  everything. 

I  pray  that  you  would  encourage  them, 

and  that  you  protect  them,  and  the  work  &  ministry  that  they 


are  engaged  in.  I  pray  that  you  would  protect  them  from 
the  Spiritual  Forces  or  other  obstacles  that  could  harm  them 
or  slow  them  down. 

Please  help  me  when  I  use  this  New  Testament  to  also  think 
of  the  people  who  have  made  this  edition  available,  so  that  I 
can  pray  for  them  and  so  they  can  continue  to  help  more 
people 

I  pray  that  you  would  give  me  a  love  of  your 
Holy  Word  (the  New  Testament),  and  that  you  would  give 
me  spiritual  wisdom  and  discernment  to  know  you  better 
and  to  understand  the  period  of  time  that  we  are  living  in. 
Please  help  me  to  know  how  to  deal  with  the  difficulties  that 
I  am  confronted  with  every  day.  Lord  God,  Help  me  to  want 
to  know  you  Better  and  to  want  to  help  other  Christians  in 
my  area  and  around  the  world. 

I  pray  that  you  would  give  the  Electronic  book  team  and 
those  who  work  on  the  website  and  those  who  help  them 
your  wisdom. 

I  pray  that  you  would  help  the  individual  members  of  their 
family  (and  my  family)  to  not  be  spiritually  deceived,  but 
to  understand  you  and  to  want  to  accept  and  follow  you  in 
every  way.  and  I  ask  you  to  do  these  things 
in  the  name  of  Jesus, 
Amen, 


&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 


5  minutos  a  ayudar  excepto  otros  -  diferencie  eterno 


Dios  querido, 

gracias  que  se  ha  lanzado  este  nuevo  testamento 

de  modo  que  poder  aprender  mas  sobre  usted. 

Ayude  por  favor  a  la  gente  responsable  de  hacer  este  Ebook  disponible. 

Ayudele  por  favor  a  poder  trabajar  rapidamente,  y  haga  que 

mas  Ebooks  disponible  por  favor  le  ayuda  a  tener  todos  los  recursos, 

los  fondos,  la  fuerza  y  el  tiempo  que  necesitan 

para  poder  guardar  el  trabajar  para  usted. 

Ayude  por  favor  a  los  que  sean  parte  del  equipo  que 

les  ayuda  sobre  una  base  diaria.  Por  favor  deles  la  fuerza  para  continuar 

y  para  dar  a  cada  uno  de  ellos  la  comprension  espiritual  para  el  trabajo 
que  usted  quisiera  que  hicieran.  Ayude  por  favor  a  cada  uno  de 
ellos  a  no  tener  miedo  y  a  no  recordar  que  usted  es  el  dios  que  contesta 

a  rezo  y  que  esta  a  cargo  de  todo. 

Ruego  que  usted  los  animara,  y  que  usted  los  proteja, 

y  el  trabajo  y  el  ministerio  que  estan  contratados  adentro. 

Ruego  que  usted  los  protegiera  contra  las  fuerzas  espirituales 

que  podrian  danarlas  o  retardarlas  abajo.  Ayudeme  por  favor  cuando 

utilizo  este  nuevo  testamento  tambien  para  pensar  en  ellas  de  modo 

que  pueda  rogar  para  ellas  y  asi  que  pueden  continuar  ayudando  a  mas 
gente  Ruego  que  usted  me  diera  un  amor  de  su  palabra  santa, 
y  que  usted  me  daria  la  sabiduria  y  el  discernimiento  espirituales 

para  conocerle  mejor  y  para  entender  los  tiempos  que  estamos 
adentro  y  como  ocuparse  de  las  dificultades  que  me  enfrentan  con  cada  dia. 
Senor  God,  me  ayuda  a  desear  conocerle  mejor  y  desear  ayudar 
a  otros  cristianos  en  mi  area  y  alrededor  del  mundo.  Ruego  que  usted 
diera  el  Web  site  y  los  de  Ebook  el  equipo  y  los  que  trabajan  en 

que  les  ayudan  su  sabiduria.  Ruego  que  usted  ayudara  a  los  miembros 
individuales  de  su  familia  (y  de  mi  familia)  espiritual  a  no  ser  engahado, 

pero  entenderle  y  desear  aceptarle  y  seguir  de  cada  manera. 
y  pido  que  usted  haga  estas  cosas  en  el  nombre  de  Jesus,  amen,  i 


(por  que  lo  hacemos  tradujeron  esto  a  muchas  idiomas? 

Porque  necesitamos  a  tanto  rezo  como  sea  posible, 

y  a  tanta  gente  que  ruega  para  nosotros  y  el  este  ministerio 

tan  a  menudo  como  sea  posible.  Gracias  por  su  ayuda. 

El  rezo  es  una  de  las  mejores  maneras  que  usted  puede  ayudarnos  mas) 


Hungarian 


Hungary,  Hungarian,  Hungary  Hungarian  Maygar  Prayer  J  ezus  Krisztus 

Imadsag  hoz  Isten  Hogyan  viselkedni  Imadkozik  hoz  tud  hall  az  en  m 

viselkedni  kerdez  ad  segitszamomra 

Hungarian  -  Prayer  Requests  (praying  /  Talking)  to  God 
-  explained  in  Hungarian  Language 

Beszelo  -hoz  Isten  ,  a  Alkoto  -bol  Vilagegyetem  ,  a  Lord  : 

1.  amit  on  akar  ad  szamomra  a  batorsag  -hoz  imadkozik  a 
dolog  amit  Vennem  kell  imadkozik 

2.  amit  on  akar  ad  szamomra  a  batorsag  -hoz  hisz  on  es 
elfogad  amit  akrsz  fgy  csinalni  eletemmel ,  helyett  en 
felemel  az  en  -m  sajat  akarat  (  szandek  )  fenti  one. 

3.  amit  on  akar  add  nekem  segit  -hoz  nem  enged  az  en  -m 
fel  -bol  ismeretlen  -hoz  valik  a  kifogas  ,  vagy  a  alap  ertem 
nem  -hoz  szolgal  you. 

4.  amit  on  akar  add  nekem  segit  -hoz  lat  es  -hoz  megtanul 
hogyan  viselkedni  volna  a  szellemi  ero  Sziiksegem  van  ( 
atmeno  -a  szo  a  Biblia )  egy )  reszere  a  esemeny  elore  es  b 
betii )  reszere  az  en  -m  sajat  szemelyes  szellemi  utazas. 

5.  Amit  on  Isten  akar  add  nekem  segit  -hoz  akar  -hoz  szolgal 
On  tobb 

6.  Amit  on  akar  emlekeztet  en  -hoz  -val  beszel  on 
prayerwhen  )  En  csalodott  vagy  -ban  nehezseg  ,  helyett 
kiprobalas  -hoz  hatarozat  dolog  en  magam  egyetlen  atmeno 
az  en  -m  emberi  ero. 


7.  Amit  on  akar  add  nekem  Bolcsesseg  es  egy  sziv  toltott  - 
val  Bibliai  Bolcsesseg  azert  EN  akar  szolgal  on  tobb 
hatekonyan. 

8.  Amit  on  akar  adjon  nekem  egy  -t  vagy  -hoz  dolgozoszoba 
-a  szo  ,  a  Biblia  ,(  a  Uj  Vegrendelet  Evangelium  -bol  Budi ), 
-ra  egy  szemelyes  alap 

9.  amit  on  akar  ad  segitseg  szamomra  azert  En  kepes  -hoz 
eszrevesz  dolog  -ban  Biblia  ( -a  szo  )  melyik  EN  tud 
szemelyesen  elmond  -hoz  ,  es  amit  akarat  segitsen  nekem  ert 
amit  akrsz  en  -hoz  csinal  eletemben. 

10.  Amit  on  akar  add  nekem  nagy  itelokepesseg  ,  -hoz  ert 
hogyan  viselkedni  megmagyaraz  -hoz  masikak  ki  on  ,  es 
amit  EN  akar  kepesnek  lenni  megtenni  megtanul  hogyan 
viselkedni  megtanul  es  tud  hogyan  viselkedni  kiall  mellett 
on  es  en  -a  szo  (  a  Biblia ) 

1 1 .  Amit  on  akar  hoz  emberek  (  vagy  websites  )  eletemben 
ki  akar  -hoz  tud  on  es  en  ,  ki  van  eros  -ban  -uk  pontos 
megertes  -bol  on  ( Isten  );  es  Amit  on  akar  hoz  emberek  ( 
vagy  websites  )  eletemben  ki  lesz  kepes  -hoz  batorit  en  -hoz 
pontosan  megtanul  hogyan  viselkedni  feloszt  a  Biblia  a  szo  - 
bol  igazsag  (2  Komocsin  215:). 

12.  Amit  on  akar  segitsen  nekem  -hoz  megtanul  -hoz  volna 
nagy  megertes  korulbelul  melyik  Biblia  valtozat  van  legjobb 
,  melyik  van  a  leg— bb  pontos  ,  es  melyik  birtokol  a  leg— bb 
szellemi  ero  &  ero  ,  es  melyik  valtozat  egyeztet  -val  a 
eredeti  kezirat  amit  on  ihletett  a  froi  hivatas  -bol  Uj 
Vegrendelet  -hoz  fr. 

13.  Amit  on  akar  ad  segit  szamomra  -hoz  hasznal  idom  -ban 
egy  jo  ut ,  es  nem  -hoz  elpusztit  idom  -ra  Hamis  vagy  vires 
modszer  kozelebb  keriilni  -hoz  Isten  (  de  amit  van  nem 


hiisegesen  Bibliai ),  es  hoi  azok  modszer  termel  nem  hosszu 
ideje  vagy  tartos  szellemi  gyiimolcs. 

14.  Amit  on  akar  ad  segitseg  szamomra  -hoz  ert  mit  tenni 
keres  -ban  egy  templom  vagy  egy  istentisztelet  helye  ,  mi 
fajta  -bol  kerdes  -hoz  kerdez  ,  es  amit  on  akar  segitsen 
nekem  -hoz  talal  hivok  vagy  egy  lelkesz  -val  nagy  szellemi 
bolcsesseg  helyett  konnyii  vagy  hamis  valaszol. 

15.  amit  on  akar  okoz  en  -hoz  emlekszik  -hoz  memorizal  -a 
szo  a  Biblia  (  mint  Romaiak  8),  azert  EN  tud  volna  ez 
szivemben  es  volna  az  en  -m  torodik  elokeszitett ,  es  lenni 
kesz  ad  egy  valaszol  -hoz  masikak  -bol  remel  amit  Nekem 
van  koriilbeliil  on. 

16.  Amit  on  akar  hoz  segit  szamomra  azert  az  en  -m  sajat 
teologia  es  tetelek  -hoz  egyeterteni  -a  szo  ,  a  Biblia  es  amit 
on  akar  folytatodik  segiteni  neki  en  tud  hogyan  az  en  -m 
megertes  -bol  doktrina  lehet  kozmiivesitett  azert  az  en  -m 
sajat  elet ,  eletmod  es  megertes  folytatodik  -hoz  lenni  zaro  - 
hoz  amit  akrsz  ez  -hoz  lenni  ertem. 

17.  Amit  on  akar  nyit  az  en  -m  szellemi  bepillantas  ( 
kovetkeztetes  )  tobb  es  tobb  ,  es  amit  hoi  az  en  -m  megertes 
vagy  eszrevetel  -bol  on  van  nem  pontos  ,  amit  on  akar 
segitsen  nekem  -hoz  megtanul  ki  Jezus  Krisztus  hiisegesen 
van. 

18.  Amit  on  akar  ad  segit  szamomra  azert  EN  akar  kepesnek 
lenni  megtenni  szetvalaszt  akarmi  hamis  ritusok  melyik 
Nekem  van  fiigges  -ra  ,  -bol  -a  tiszta  tamtas  -ban  Biblia  ,  ha 
akarmi  mibol  En  alabbiak  van  nem  -bol  Isten  ,  vagy  van 
ellenkezo  -hoz  amit  akrsz  -hoz  tanit  minket  koriilbeliil 
alabbiak  on. 


19.  Amit  akarmi  kenyszerit  -bol  rossz  akar  nem  eltesz 
akarmi  szellemi  megertes  melyik  Nekem  van  ,  de  elegge 
amit  EN  akar  megtart  a  tudas  -bol  hogyan  viselkedni  tud  on 
es  en  nem  -hoz  lenni  tevedesben  lenni  ezekben  a  napokban  - 
bol  szellemi  csalas. 

20.  Amit  on  akar  hoz  szellemi  ero  es  segit  szamomra  azert 
EN  akarat  nem  -hoz  lenni  resze  a  Nagy  Eses  El  vagy  -bol 
akarmi  mozgalom  melyik  akar  lenni  lelkileg  utanzott  -hoz 
on  es  en  -hoz  -a  Szent  Szo 

21.  Amit  ha  van  akarmi  amit  Nekem  van  megtett  eletemben 
,  vagy  barmilyen  modon  amit  Nekem  van  nem  alperes  -hoz 
on  ahogy  ettem  kellet  volna  volna  es  ez  minden 
megakadalyozas  en  -bol  egyik  gyaloglas  veled  ,  vagy 
birtoklas  megertes  ,  amit  on  akar  hoz  azok  dolog  /  valasz  / 
esemeny  vissza  bele  az  en  -m  torodik  ,  azert  EN  akar 
lemond  oket  neveben  Jezus  Krisztus  ,  es  mind  az  osszes  -uk 
hat  es  kovetkezmeny  ,  es  amit  on  akar  helyettesit  akarmi 
uresseg  , sadness  vagy  ketsegbeeses  eletemben  -val  a  Orom  - 
bol  Lord  ,  es  amit  EN  akar  lenni  tobb  fokuszalva  tanulas  - 
hoz  kovet  on  mellett  olvaso  -a  szo  ,  a  Biblia 

22.  Amit  on  akar  nyit  az  en  -m  szemek  azert  EN  akar 
kepesnek  lenni  megtenni  vilagosan  lat  es  felismer  ha  van 
egy  Nagy  Csalas  korulbelul  Szellemi  tema  ,  hogyan 
viselkedni  ert  ez  jelenseg  (  vagy  ezek  esemeny )  -bol  egy 
Bibliai  perspektiva  ,  es  amit  on  akar  add  nekem  bolcsesseg  - 
hoz  tud  es  lgy  amit  EN  akarat  megtanul  hogyan  viselkedni 
segit  barataim  es  szeretett  egyek  (  rokon  )  nem  lenni  resze  it. 

23.  Amit  on  akar  biztosit  amit  egyszer  az  en  -m  szemek  van 
kinyitott  es  az  en  -m  torodik  ert  a  szellemi  jelentoseg  -bol 
idoszerii  esemeny  bevetel  hely  a  vilagon  ,  amit  on  akar 
elokeszit  szivem  elfogadtatni  magam  -a  igazsag  ,  es  amit  on 
akar  segitsen  nekem  ert  hogyan  viselkedni  talal  batorsag  es 


ero  atmeno  -a  Szent  Szo  ,  a  Biblia.  Neveben  Jezus  Krisztus  , 
En  kerdezek  mindezekert  igazol  kivansagom  -hoz  lenni  -ban 
megallapodas  -a  akarat ,  es  En  kerdezes  reszere  -a 
bolcsesseg  es  kocsit  berelni  szerelem  -bol  Igazsag  Amen 


Tobb  alul  -bol  Oldal 
Hogyan  viselkedni  volna  Orokelet 


Vagyunk  boldog  ha  ez  oldalra  dol  ( -bol  imadsag  kereslet  - 
hoz  Isten  )  van  kepes  -hoz  tamogat  on.  Mi  ert  ez  majus  nem 
lenni  a  legjobb  vagy  a  leg— bb  hatasos  forditas.  Mi  ert  amit 
vannak  sok  kiilonbozo  ways  -bol  kifejezheto  gondolkodas  es 
szoveg.  Ha  onnek  van  egy  javaslat  reszere  egy  jobb  forditas 
,  vagy  ha  tetszene  neked  -hoz  fog  egy  kicsi  osszeg  -bol  idod 
-hoz  kiild  javaslatok  hozzank  ,  lesz  lenni  eteladag  ezer  -bol 
mas  emberek  is  ,  ki  akarat  akkor  olvas  a  kozmiivesitett 
forditas.  Mi  gyakran  volna  egy  Uj  Vegrendelet  elerheto  -ban 
-a  nyelv  vagy  -ban  nyelvek  amit  van  ritka  vagy  regi.  Ha  on 
latszo  reszere  egy  Uj  Vegrendelet  -ban  egy  kulonleges  nyelv 
,  legyen  szives  fr  hozzank.  Is  ,  akarunk  hogy  biztosak 
legyiink  es  megprobal  -hoz  kommunikal  amit  neha  , 
megtessziik  felajanl  konyv  amit  van  nem  Szabad  es  amit 
csinal  ar  penz.  De  ha  on  nem  tud  ad  nehanyuk  elektronikus 
konyv  ,  mi  tud  gyakran  csinal  egy  cserel  -bol  elektronikus 
konyv  reszere  segit  -val  forditas  vagy  forditas  dolgozik. 
Csinalsz  nem  kell  lenni  profi  munkas  ,  csak  keves  szabalyos 
szemely  akit  erdekel  eteladag.  Onnek  kellene  volna  egy 
szamitogep  vagy  onnek  kellene  volna  belepes  -hoz  egy 
szamitogep  -on  -a  helyi  konyvtar  vagy  kollegium  vagy 
egyetem  ,  ota  azok  altalaban  volna  jobb  kapcsolatok  -hoz 
Internet. 


Tudod  is  altalaban  alapft  -a  sajat  szemelyes  SZABAD 
elektronikus  posta  szamla  mellett  halado  mail.yahoo.com 


Legyen  szfves  fog  egy  pillanat  -hoz  talal  a  elektronikus 
posta  cim  elhelyezett  alul  vagy  a  veg  ebbol  oldal.  Mi  remel 
lesz  kiild  elektronikus  posta  hozzank  ,  ha  ez  -bol  segit  vagy 
batoritas.  Mi  is  batorit  on  -hoz  kapcsolat  minket 
vonatkozolag  Elektronikus  Konyv  hogy  tudunk  felajanl  amit 
van  nelkiil  ar  ,  es  szabad. 


MegtessziAk  volna  sok  konyv  -ban  kiAlfoldi  nyelvek  ,  de 
megtesszuk  nem  mindig  hely  oket  -hoz  kap  elektronikusan  ( 
letolt )  mert  mi  egyetlen  csinal  elerheto  a  konyv  vagy  a  tema 
amit  van  a  leg— bb  kereslet.  Mi  batorit  on  -hoz  folytatodik  - 
hoz  imadkozik  -hoz  Isten  es  -hoz  folytatodik  -hoz  megtanul 
rola  mellett  olvaso  a  Uj  Vegrendelet.  Mi  szivesen  lat  -a 
kerdes  es  magyarazat  mellett  elektronikus  posta. 


&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Italian 

Italian-  Prayer  Requests  (praying  /  Talking)  to  God  - 
explained  in  Italian  Language 


italian  prayer  jesus  Cristo  Preghiera  come  pregare  al  del  dio  il  dio  puo 
sentirsi  preghiera  come  chiedere  dio  di  dare  allaiuto  me 


Parlando  al  dio,  il  creatore  dell'universo,  il  signore: 

1.  che  dareste  me  al  coraggio  pregare  le  cose  di  che  ho 
bisogno  per  pregare 

2.  che  dareste  me  al  coraggio  crederli  ed  accettare  che  cosa 
desiderate  fare  con  la  mia  vita,  anziche  me  che  exalting  il 
miei  propri  volonta  (intenzione)  sopra  il  vostro. 

3.  che  mi  dareste  l'aiuto  per  non  lasciare  i  miei  timori  dello 
sconosciuto  transformarsi  in  nelle  giustificazioni,  o  la  base 
per  me  per  non  servirlo. 

4.  che  mi  dareste  l'aiuto  per  vedere  ed  imparare  come  avere 
la  resistenza  spiritosa  io  abbia  bisogno  (con  la  vostra  parola 
bibbia)  di  a)  per  gli  eventi  avanti  e  b)  per  il  mio  proprio 
viaggio  spiritoso  personale. 

5.  Che  dio  mi  dareste  l'aiuto  per  desiderare  servirli  di  piu 

6.  Che  mi  ricordereste  comunicare  con  voi  (prayer)when  io 
sono  frustrati  o  in  difficolta,  invece  di  provare  a  risolvere  le 
cose  io  stesso  soltanto  con  la  mia  resistenza  umana. 

7.  Che  mi  dareste  la  saggezza  e  un  cuore  si  e  riempito  di 
saggezza  biblica  in  modo  che  li  servissi  piu  efficacemente. 

8.  Che  mi  dareste  un  desiderio  studiare  la  vostra  parola,  la 
bibbia,  (il  nuovo  gospel  del  Testamento  di  John),  a  titolo 
personale, 

9.  che  dareste  ad  assistenza  me  in  modo  che  possa  notare  le 
cose  nella  bibbia  (la  vostra  parola)  a  cui  posso  riferire 
personalmente  ed  a  che  lo  aiutera  a  capire  che  cosa  lo 
desiderate  fare  nella  mia  vita. 


10.  Che  mi  dareste  il  discernment  grande,  per  capire  come 
spiegare  ad  altri  che  siate  e  che  potrei  imparare  come 
imparare  e  sapere  levarsi  in  piedi  in  su  per  voi  e  la  vostra 
parola  (bibbia) 

1 1 .  Che  portereste  la  gente  (o  i  Web  site)  nella  mia  vita  che 
desidera  conoscerla  e  che  e  forte  nella  loro  comprensione 
esatta  di  voi  (dio);  e  quello  portereste  la  gente  (o  i  Web  site) 
nella  mia  vita  che  potra  consigliarmi  imparare  esattamente 
come  dividere  la  bibbia  la  parola  della  verita  (2  coda  di  todo 
2:15). 

12.  Che  lo  aiutereste  ad  imparare  avere  comprensione 
grande  circa  quale  versione  della  bibbia  e  la  cosa  migliore, 
che  e  la  piu  esatta  e  che  ha  la  resistenza  &  l'alimentazione 
piu  spiritose  e  che  la  versione  accosente  con  i  manoscritti 
originali  che  avete  ispirato  gli  autori  di  nuovo  Testamento 
scrivere. 

13.  Che  dareste  l'aiuto  me  per  usare  il  mio  tempo  in  un  buon 
senso  e  per  non  sprecare  il  mio  tempo  sui  metodi  falsi  o 
vuoti  di  ottenere  piu  vicino  al  dio  (ma  a  quello  non  sia 
allineare  biblico)  e  dove  quei  metodi  non  producono  frutta 
spiritosa  di  lunga  durata  o  durevole. 

14.  Che  dareste  l'assistenza  me  capire  che  cosa  cercare  in 
una  chiesa  o  in  un  posto  di  culto,  che  generi  di  domande  da 
chiedere  e  che  lo  aiutereste  a  trovare  i  believers  o  un  pastor 
con  saggezza  spiritosa  grande  anziche  le  risposte  facili  o 
false. 

15.  di  che  lo  indurreste  a  ricordarsi  per  memorizzare  la 
vostra  parola  la  bibbia  (quale  Romans  8),  di  modo  che  posso 
averlo  nel  mio  cuore  e  fare  la  mia  prepararsi  mente  ed  e 


aspetti  per  dare  una  risposta  ad  altre  della  speranza  che  ho 
circa  voi. 

16.  Che  portereste  l'aiuto  me  in  modo  che  la  mie  proprie 
teologia  e  dottrine  per  accosentire  con  la  vostra  parola,  la 
bibbia  e  che  continuereste  a  aiutarli  a  sapere  la  mia 
comprensione  della  dottrina  puo  essere  migliorata  in  modo 
che  la  miei  propri  vita,  lifestyle  e  capire  continui  ad  essere 
piu  vicino  a  che  cosa  lo  desiderate  essere  per  me. 

17.  Che  aprireste  la  mia  comprensione  spiritosa 
(conclusioni)  di  piu  e  piu  e  che  dove  la  mia  comprensione  o 
percezione  di  voi  non  e  esatta,  che  lo  aiutereste  ad  imparare 
chi  Jesus  Christ  allineare  e. 

18.  Che  dareste  l'aiuto  me  in  modo  che  possa  separare  tutti  i 
rituali  falsi  da  cui  ho  dipeso,  dai  vostri  insegnamenti  liberi 
nella  bibbia,  se  c'e  ne  di  che  cosa  sono  seguente  non  e  del 
dio,  o  e  contrari  a  che  cosa  desiderate  per  insegnarli  -  circa 
quanto  segue. 

19.  Che  alcune  forze  della  malvagita  non  toglierebbero  la 
comprensione  affatto  spiritosa  che  abbia,  ma  piuttosto  che 
mantennrei  la  conoscenza  di  come  conoscerli  e  non  essere 
ingannato  dentro  attualmente  di  inganno  spiritoso. 

20.  Che  portereste  la  resistenza  spiritosa  ed  aiutereste  a  me 
in  modo  che  non  faccia  parte  del  ritirarsi  grande  o  di  alcun 
movimento  che  sarebbe  spiritual  falsificato  a  voi  ed  alia 
vostra  parola  santa. 

21.  Quello  se  ci  e  qualche  cosa  che  faccia  nella  mia  vita,  o 
qualsiasi  senso  che  non  ho  risposto  a  voi  come  dovrei  avere 
e  quello  sta  impedendomi  di  camminare  con  voi,  o  avere 
capire,  che  portereste  quei  things/responses/events 
nuovamente  dentro  la  mia  mente,  di  modo  che  rinuncerei 


loro  in  nome  di  Jesus  Christ  e  tutte  i  loro  effetti  e 
conseguenze  e  che  sostituireste  tutta  la  emptiness,  tristezza  o 
disperazione  nella  mia  vita  con  la  gioia  del  signore  e  che  di 
piu  sarei  messo  a  fuoco  suH'imparare  seguirli  leggendo  la 
vostra  parola,  bibbia. 

22.  Che  aprireste  i  miei  occhi  in  modo  che  possa  vedere  e 
riconoscere  chiaramente  se  ci  e  un  inganno  grande  circa  i 
soggetti  spiritosi,  come  capire  questo  fenomeno  (o  questi 
eventi)  da  una  prospettiva  biblica  e  che  mi  dareste  la 
saggezza  per  sapere  ed  in  modo  che  impari  come  aiutare  i 
miei  amici  ed  amavo  ones  (parenti)  per  non  fare  parte  di 
esso. 

23.  Che  vi  accertereste  che  i  miei  occhi  siano  aperti  una 
volta  e  la  mia  mente  capisce  l'importanza  spiritosa  degli 
eventi  correnti  che  avvengono  nel  mondo,  che  abbiate 
preparato  il  mio  cuore  per  accettare  la  vostra  verita  e  che  lo 
aiutereste  a  capire  come  trovare  il  coraggio  e  la  resistenza 
con  la  vostra  parola  santa,  la  bibbia.  In  nome  di  Jesus  Christ, 
chiedo  queste  cose  che  confermano  il  mio  desiderio  essere 
nell'accordo  la  vostra  volonta  e  sto  chiedendo  la  vostra 
saggezza  ed  avere  un  amore  della  verita,  Amen. 


Piu  in  calce  alia  pagina 
come  avere  vita  Eterna 


Siamo  felici  se  questa  lista  (delle  richieste  di  preghiera  al 
dio)  puo  aiutarli.  Capiamo  che  questa  non  puo  essere  la 
traduzione  migliore  o  piu  efficace.  Capiamo  che  ci  sono 
molti  sensi  differenti  di  esprimere  i  pensieri  e  le  parole.  Se 
avete  un  suggerimento  per  una  traduzione  migliore,  o  se 


voleste  occorrere  una  piccola  quantita  di  vostro  tempo  di 
trasmettere  i  suggerimenti  noi,  aiuterete  i  migliaia  della 
gente  inoltre,  che  allora  leggera  la  traduzione  migliorata. 
Abbiamo  spesso  un  nuovo  Testamento  disponibile  in  vostra 
lingua  o  nelle  lingue  che  sono  rare  o  vecchie. 

Se  state  cercando  un  nuovo  Testamento  in  una  lingua 
specifica,  scriva  prego  noi.  Inoltre,  desideriamo  essere  sicuri 
e  proviamo  a  comunicare  a  volte  quello,  offriamo  i  libri  che 
non  sono  liberi  e  che  costano  i  soldi.  Ma  se  non  potete 
permettersi  alcuni  di  quei  libri  elettronici,  possiamo  fare 
spesso  uno  scambio  di  libri  elettronici  per  aiuto  con  la 
traduzione  o  il  lavoro  di  traduzione. 


Non  dovete  essere  un  operaio  professionista,  solo  una 
persona  normale  che  e  interessata  nell'assistenza.  Dovreste 
avere  un  calcolatore  o  dovreste  avere  accesso  ad  un 
calcolatore  alia  vostra  biblioteca  o  universita  o  universita 
locale,  poiche  quelli  hanno  solitamente  collegamenti 
migliori  al  Internet.  Potete  anche  stabilire  solitamente  il 
vostro  proprio  cliente  LIBERO  personale  della  posta 
elettronica  andando  al  ###  di  mail.yahoo.com  prego 
occorrete  un  momento  per  trovare  l'indirizzo  della  posta 
elettronica  situato  alia  parte  inferiore  o  all'estremita  di 
questa  pagina.  Speriamo  che  trasmettiate  la  posta  elettronica 
noi,  se  questa  e  di  aiuto  o  di  incoraggiamento.  Inoltre  vi 
consigliamo  metterseli  in  contatto  con  riguardo  ai  libri 
elettronici  che  offriamo  quello  siamo  senza  costo  e 

che  libero  abbiamo  molti  libri  nelle  lingue  straniere,  ma 
non  le  disponiamo  sempre  per  ricevere  elettronicamente 
(trasferimento  dal  sistema  centrale  verso  i  satelliti)  perche 
rendiamo  soltanto  disponibile  i  libri  o  i  soggetti  che  sono 
chiesti.  Vi  consigliamo  continuare  a  pregare  al  dio  ed  a 
continuare  ad  imparare  circa  lui  leggendo  il  nuovo 


Testamento.  Accogliamo  favorevolmente  le  vostre  domande 
ed  osservazioni  da  posta  elettronica 


Preghiera  al  dio  Caro  Dio,  Grazie  che  questo  gospel  o 
questo  nuovo  Testamento  e  stato  liberato  in  modo  che 
possiamo  impararvi  piu  circa.  Aiuti  prego  la  gente 
responsabile  del  rendere  questo  litaro  elettronico  disponibile. 
Conoscete  che  chi  sono  e  potete  aiutarle. 

Aiutile  prego  a  potere  funzionare  velocemente  e  renda  i  libri 
piu  elettronici  disponibili  Aiutili  prego  ad  avere  tutte  le 
risorse,  i  soldi,  la  resistenza  ed  il  tempo  di  che  hanno 
bisogno  per  potere  continuare  a  funzionare  per  voi. 
Aiuti  prego  quelli  che  fanno  parte  della  squadra  che  le  aiuta 
su  una  base  giornaliere.  Prego  dia  loro  la  resistenza  per 
continuare  e  dare  ciascuno  di  loro  la  comprensione  spiritosa 
per  il  lavoro  che  li  desiderate  fare.  Aiuti  loro  prego  ciascuno 
a  non  avere  timore  ed  a  non  ricordarsi  di  che  siete  il  dio  che 
risponde  alia  preghiera  e  che  e  incaricato  di  tutto.  Prego  che 
consigliereste  loro  e  che  li  proteggete  ed  il  lavoro  &  il 
ministero  che  sono  agganciati  dentro. 

Prego  che  li  proteggereste  dalle  forze  spiritose  o  da  altri 
ostacoli  che  potrebbero  nuoc  o  ritardarli  giu.  Aiutilo  prego 
quando  uso  questo  nuovo  Testamento  anche  per  pensare  alia 
gente  che  ha  reso  questa  edizione  disponibile,  di  modo  che 
posso  pregare  per  loro  ed  in  modo  da  puo  continuare  a 
aiutare  piu  gente. 

Prego  che  mi  dareste  un  amore  della  vostra  parola  santa  (il 
nuovo  Testamento)  e  che  mi  dareste  la  saggezza  ed  il 
discernment  spiritosi  per  conoscerli  meglio  e  per  capire  il 


periodo  di  tempo  ou  stiamo  vivendo.  Aiutilo  prego  a  sapere 
risolvere  le  difficolta  che  sono  confrontato  con  ogni  giorno. 
II  signore  God,  lo  aiuta  a  desiderare  conoscerli  piu  meglio  e 
desiderare  aiutare  altri  cristiani  nella  mia  zona  ed  intorno  al 
mondo. 

Prego  che  dareste  la  squadra  elettronica  e  coloro  del  libro 
che  le  aiuta  la  vostra  saggezza. 

Prego  che  aiutereste  i  diversi  membri  della  loro  famiglia  (e 
della  mia  famiglia)  spiritual  a  non  essere  ingannati,  ma 
capirli  e  desiderare  accettarli  e  seguire  in  ogni  senso.  Inoltre 
diaci  la  comodita  ed  il  consiglio  in  questi  periodi  ed  io  vi 
chiedono  di  fare  queste  cose  in  nome  di  Jesus,  amen, 


&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

PORTUGUESE    PORTUGUESE 


Portuguese  PrayerCristo  Pedidoa  DeusComoorara  Deus 
podemouvirmy  pedido  perguntar  Deus  darajuda  a  me 
Portuguese  -  Prayer  Requests  (praying  /  Talking)  to  God 
-  explained  in  Portugues  (Portugues)  Language 


Falando  ao  deus,  o  criador  do  universo,  senhor: 


1 .  que  voce  daria  a  mim  a  coragem  pray  as  coisas  que  eu 
necessito  pray 

2.  que  voce  daria  a  mim  a  coragem  o  acreditar  e  aceitar  o 
que  voce  quer  fazer  com  minha  vida,  em  vez  de  mim  que 
exalting  meus  proprios  vontade  (intencao)  acima  de  seu. 

3.  que  voce  me  daria  a  ajuda  para  nao  deixar  meus  medos  do 
desconhecido  se  transformar  as  desculpas,  ou  a  base  para 
mim  para  nao  lhe  servir. 

4.  que  voce  me  daria  a  ajuda  para  ver  e  aprender  como  ter  a 
forca  espiritual  mim  necessite  (com  sua  palavra  o  bible)  a) 
para  os  eventos  adiante  e  b)  para  minha  propria  viagem 
espiritual  pessoal. 

5.  Que  voce  deus  me  daria  a  ajuda  para  querer  lhe  servir 
mais 

6.  Que  voce  me  lembraria  falar  com  voce  (prayer)when  me 
sao  frustrados  ou  na  dificuldade,  em  vez  de  tentar  resolver 
coisas  eu  mesmo  somente  com  minha  forca  humana. 

7.  Que  voce  me  daria  a  sabedoria  e  um  coracao  encheu-se 
com  a  sabedoria  biblical  de  modo  que  eu  lhe  servisse  mais 
eficazmente. 

8.  Que  voce  me  daria  um  desejo  estudar  sua  palavra,  o  bible, 
(o  gospel  do  testament  novo  de  John),  em  uma  base  pessoal, 

9.  que  voce  daria  a  auxflio  a  mim  de  modo  que  eu  pudesse 
observar  coisas  no  bible  (sua  palavra)  a  que  eu  posso 
pessoalmente  se  relacionar,  e  a  que  me  ajudara  compreender 
o  que  voce  me  quer  fazer  em  minha  vida. 

10.  Que  voce  me  daria  o  discernment  grande,  para 
compreender  como  explicar  a  outro  que  voce  e,  e  que  eu 


poderia  aprender  como  aprender  e  saber  estar  acima  para 
voce  e  sua  palavra  (o  bible) 

1 1 .  Que  voce  traria  os  povos  (ou  os  Web  site)  em  minha 
vida  que  querem  o  conhecer,  e  que  sao  fortes  em  sua 
compreensao  exata  de  voce  (deus);  e  isso  voce  traria  povos 
(ou  Web  site)  em  minha  vida  que  podera  me  incentivar 
aprender  exatamente  como  dividir  o  bible  a  palavra  da 
verdade  (2  timothy  2: 15). 

12.  Que  voce  me  ajudaria  aprender  ter  a  compreensao 
grande  sobre  que  versao  do  bible  e  a  mais  melhor,  que  sao  a 
mais  exata,  e  que  tern  a  forca  &  o  poder  os  mais  espirituais, 
e  que  a  versao  concorda  com  os  manuscritos  originais  que 
voce  inspirou  os  autores  do  testament  novo  escrever. 

13.  Que  voce  me  daria  a  ajuda  para  usar  meu  tempo  em  uma 
maneira  boa,  e  para  nao  desperdicar  minha  hora  em  metodos 
falsos  ou  vazios  de  comecar  mais  perto  do  deus  (mas 
daquele  nao  seja  verdadeiramente  biblical),  e  onde  aqueles 
metodos  nao  produzem  nenhuma  fruta  espiritual  a  longo 
prazo  ou  duravel. 

14.  Que  voce  me  daria  o  auxflio  compreender  o  que 
procurar  em  uma  igreja  ou  em  um  lugar  da  adoracao,  que 
tipos  das  perguntas  a  pedir,  e  que  voce  me  ajudaria 
encontrar  believers  ou  um  pastor  com  sabedoria  espiritual 
grande  em  vez  das  respostas  faceis  ou  falsas.  15.  que  voce 
faria  com  que  eu  recordasse  memorizar  sua  palavra  o  bible 
(tal  como  Romans  8),  de  modo  que  eu  pudesse  o  ter  em  meu 
coracao  e  ter  minha  mente  preparada,  e  estivessem  pronto 
para  dar  uma  resposta  a  outra  da  esperanca  que  eu  tenho 
sobre  voce. 

16.  Que  voce  me  traria  a  ajuda  de  modo  que  meus  proprios 
theology  e  doutrinas  para  concordar  com  sua  palavra,  o 


bible  e  que  voce  continuaria  a  me  ajudar  saber  minha 
compreensao  da  doutrina  pode  ser  melhorada  de  modo  que 
meus  proprios  vida,  lifestyle  e  compreensao  continuem  a  ser 
mais  perto  de  o  que  voce  a  quer  ser  para  mim. 

17.  Que  voce  abriria  minha  introspeccao  espiritual 
(conclusoes)  mais  e  mais,  e  que  onde  minha  compreensao 
ou  percepcao  de  voce  nao  sao  exata,  que  voce  me  ajudaria 
aprender  quem  Jesus  Christ  e  verdadeiramente. 

18.  Que  voce  me  daria  a  ajuda  de  modo  que  eu  possa 
separar  todos  os  rituals  falsos  de  que  eu  depender,  de  seus 
ensinos  desobstruidos  no  bible,  se  alguma  de  o  que  eu  sou 
seguinte  nao  sao  do  deus,  nem  sao  contrarias  a  o  que  voce 
quer  nos  ensinar  -  sobre  o  seguir. 

19.  Que  nenhumas  forcas  do  evil  nao  removeriam  a 
compreensao  espiritual  que  eu  tenho,  mas  rather  que  eu 
reteria  o  conhecimento  de  como  o  conhecer  e  nao  ser  iludido 
nestes  dias  do  deception  espiritual. 

20.  Que  voce  traria  a  forca  espiritual  e  me  ajudaria  de  modo 
que  eu  nao  seja  parte  da  queda  grande  afastado  ou  de 
nenhum  movimento  que  fosse  espiritual  forjado  a  voce  e  a 
sua  palavra  holy. 

21.  Isso  se  houver  qualquer  coisa  que  eu  fiz  em  minha  vida, 
ou  alguma  maneira  que  eu  nao  lhe  respondi  como  eu  devo 
ter  e  aquela  esta  impedindo  que  eu  ande  com  voce,  ou  ter  a 
compreensao,  que  voce  traria  aqueles 
things/responses/events  para  tras  em  minha  mente,  de  modo 
que  eu  os  renunciasse  no  nome  de  Jesus  Christ,  e  em  todas 
seus  efeitos  e  consequencias,  e  que  voce  substituiria  todo  o 
emptiness,  sadness  ou  desespero  em  minha  vida  com  a 
alegria  do  senhor,  e  que  eu  estaria  focalizado  mais  na 
aprendizagem  o  seguir  lendo  sua  palavra,  o  bible. 


22.  Que  voce  abriria  meus  olhos  de  modo  que  eu  possa  ver  e 
reconhecer  claramente  se  houver  um  deception  grande  sobre 
topicos  espirituais,  como  compreender  este  fenomeno  (ou 
estes  eventos)  de  um  perspective  biblical,  e  que  voce  me 
daria  a  sabedoria  para  saber  e  de  modo  que  eu  aprenderei 
como  ajudar  a  meus  amigos  e  amei  (parentes)  nao  ser  parte 
dela. 

23.  Que  voce  se  asseguraria  de  que  meus  olhos  estejam 
abertos  uma  vez  e  minha  mente  compreende  o  significado 
espiritual  dos  eventos  atuais  que  ocorrem  no  mundo,  que 
voce  prepararia  meu  coracao  para  aceitar  sua  verdade,  e  que 
voce  me  ajudaria  compreender  como  encontrar  a  coragem  e 
a  forca  com  sua  palavra  holy,  o  bible.  No  nome  de  Jesus 
Christ,  eu  peco  estas  coisas  que  confirmam  meu  desejo  ser 
no  acordo  sua  vontade,  e  eu  estou  pedindo  sua  sabedoria  e 
para  ter  um  amor  da  verdade,  Amen. 


Mais  no  fundo  da  pagina 
como  ter  a  vida  eternal 


Nos  estamos  contentes  se  esta  lista  (de  pedidos  do  prayer  ao 
deus)  puder  lhe  ajudar.  Nos  compreendemos  que  esta  nao 
pode  ser  a  mais  melhor  ou  traducao  a  mais  eficaz.  Nos 
compreendemos  que  ha  muitas  maneiras  diferentes  de 
expressar  pensamentos  e  palavras.  Se  voce  tiver  uma 
sugestao  para  uma  traducao  melhor,  ou  se  voce  gostar  de 
fazer  exame  de  um  pouco  de  seu  tempo  nos  emitir 
sugestoes,  voce  estara  ajudando  a  milhares  dos  povos 
tambem,  que  lerao  entao  a  traducao  melhorada.  Nos  temos 
frequentemente  um  testament  novo  disponivel  em  sua  lingua 
ou  nas  linguas  que  sao  raras  ou  velhas.  Se  voce  estiver 
procurando  um  testament  novo  em  uma  lingua  especifica, 
escreva-nos  por  favor. 


Tambem,  nos  queremos  ser  certos  e  tentamos  comunicar  as 
vezes  isso,  nos  oferecemos  os  livros  que  nao  estao  livres  e 
que  custam  o  dinheiro.  Mas  se  voce  nao  puder  ter  recursos 
para  alguns  daqueles  livros  eletronicos,  nos  podemos 
frequentemente  fazer  uma  troca  de  livros  eletronicos  para  a 
ajuda  com  traducao  ou  trabalho  da  traducao.  Voce  nao  tem 
que  ser  um  trabalhador  profissional,  only  uma  pessoa 
regular  que  esteja  interessada  na  ajuda. 

Voce  deve  ter  um  computador  ou  voce  deve  ter  o  acesso  a 
um  computador  em  sua  biblioteca  ou  faculdade  ou 
universidade  local,  desde  que  aqueles  tem  geralmente 
conexoes  melhores  ao  Internet. 


Voce  pode  tambem  geralmente  estabelecer  seu  proprio 
cliente  LIVRE  pessoal  do  correio  eletronico  indo  ao  ###  de 
mail.yahoo.com  faz  exame  por  favor  de  um  momento  para 
encontrar  o  endereco  do  correio  eletronico  ficado  situado  no 
fundo  ou  na  extremidade  desta  pagina.  Nos  esperamos  que 
voce  nos  emita  o  correio  eletronico,  se  este  for  da  ajuda  ou 
do  incentivo.  Nos  incentivamo-lo  tambem  contatar-nos  a 
respeito  dos  livros  eletronicos  que  nos  oferecemos  a  isso 
somos  sem  custo,  e 

que  livre  nos  temos  muitos  livros  em  linguas  extrangeiras, 
mas  nos  nao  as  colocamos  sempre  para  receber 
eletronicamente  (download)  porque  nos  fazemos  somente 
disponivel  os  livros  ou  os  topicos  que  sao  os  mais  pedidos. 
Nos  incentivamo-lo  continuar  a  pray  ao  deus  e  a  continuar  a 
aprender  sobre  ele  lendo  o  testament  novo.  Nos  damos  boas- 
vindas  a  seus  perguntas  e  comentarios  pelo  correio 
eletronico. 


&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 


Estimado  Dios  ,  Gracias  aquel  esto  Nuevo  Testamento  has 
estado  disparador  a  fin  de  que  nosotros  estamos  capaz  a 
aprender  mas  acerca  de  usted.  Por  favor  ayudeme  la  gente 
responsable  por  haciendo  esto  Electronica  litaro  disponible. 
Por  favor  ayudeme  esten  capaz  de  obra  ayuna  ,  y  hacer  mas 
Electronica  libros  mayor  disponible  Por  favor  ayudeme 
esten  haber  todo  el  recursos  ,  el  dinero  ,  el  potencia  y  el 
tiempo  aquel  ellos  necesidad  para  poder  guardar  laboral  para 
ti.  Por  favor  ayudeme  esos  aquel  esta  parte  de  la  equipo 
aquel  ayuda  ellas  en  un  corriente  base. 

Por  favor  dar  ellas  el  potencia  a  continuar  y  dar  cada  de  ellas 
el  espiritual  comprension  por  lo  obra  aquel  usted  necesidad 
esten  hacer.  Por  favor  ayudeme  cada  de  esten  no  haber 
miedo  y  a  acordarse  de  aquel  usted  esta  el  Dios  quien 
respuestas  oration  y  quien  es  el  encargado  de  todo. 
Oro  aquel  usted  haria  animar  ellas  ,  y  aquel  usted  amparar 
ellas  ,  y  los  trabajadores  &  ministerio  aquel  son  ocupado  en. 
Oro  aquel  usted  haria  amparar  ellas  desde  el  Espiritual 
Fuerzas  o  otro  obstaculos  aquel  puedes  dano  ellas  o  lento 
ellas  down. 

Por  favor  ayudeme  cuando  YO  uso  esto  Nuevo  Testamento 
a  tambien  creer  de  la  personas  quien  haber  hecho  esto 
edition  disponible  ,  a  fin  de  que  YO  lata  orar  por  ellas  y  asi 
ellos  lata  continuar  a  ayuda  mas  personas  Oro  aquel  usted 
haria  deme  un  amor  de  su  Santo  Palabra  (  el  Nuevo 
Testamento  ),  y  aquel  usted  haria  deme  espiritual  juicio  y 
discernimientos  saber  usted  mejor  y  a  comprender  el  tiempo 
aquel  nosotros  estamos  viviente  en. 


Por  favor  ayudeme  saber  como  a  tratar  con  el  dificultades 
aquel  Estoy  confrontar  con  todos  los  dias.  Senor  Dios  , 
Ayiidame  querer  saber  usted  Mejor  y  querer  a  ayuda  otro 
Cristianos  en  mi  area  y  alrededor  del  mundo.  Oro  aquel 
usted  haria  dar  el  Electronica  libro  equipo  y  esos  quien  obra 
en  la  telas  y  esos  quien  ayuda  ellas  su  juicio. 

Oro  aquel  usted  haria  ayuda  el  individuo  miembros  de  su 
familia  (  y  mi  familia  )  a  no  estar  espiritualmente  enganado  , 
pero  a  comprender  usted  y  querer  a  aceptar  y  seguir  usted  en 
todos  los  dias  camino.  y  YO  preguntar  usted  hacer  estos 
cosas  en  nombre  de  Jesus  ,  Amen  , 


&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 


Kjsere  God  ,  Takk  skal  du  ha  det  denne  Ny  Testamentet 

er  blitt  befridd  i  den  grad  at  vi  er  dugelig  a  h0re  Here  om  du. 
Behage  hjelpe  folket  ansvarlig  for  gj0r  denne  Elektronisk 
bestille  anvendelig.  Behage  hjelpe  seg  a  bli  kj0pedyktig 
arbeide  rask  ,  og  lage  flere  Elektronisk  b0ker  anvendelig 
Behage  hjelpe  seg  a  ha  alle  ressursene  ,  pengene  ,  det  styrke 
og  klokken  det  de  n0d  for  at  vsere  i  stand  til  oppbevare 
arbeider  til  deres. 

Behage  hjelpe  dem  det  er  del  av  teamet  det  hjelpe  seg  opp 
pa  en  hverdags  basis.  Behage  gir  seg  det  styrke  a  fortsette  og 
gir  hver  av  seg  det  sprit  forstaelse  for  det  arbeide  det  du 
0nske  seg  a  gj0re. 


Behage  hjelpe  hver  av  seg  a  ikke  ha  rank  og  a  erindre  det  du 
er  det  God  hvem  svar  b0nn  og  hvem  er  i  ledelsen  av  alt.  JEG 
be  det  du  ville  oppmuntre  seg  ,  og  det  du  beskytte  seg  ,  og 
det  arbeide  &  ministerium  det  de  er  forlovet  inne.  JEG  be 
det  du  ville  beskytte  seg  fra  det  Sprit  Presser  eller  annet 
obstacles  det  kunne  skade  seg  eller  langsom  seg  ned. 

Behage  hjelpe  meg  nar  JEG  bruk  denne  Ny  Testamentet  a 
likeledes  tenke  pa  folket  hvem  ha  fremstilt  denne  opplag 
anvendelig  ,  i  den  grad  at  JEG  kanne  be  for  seg  hvorfor  de 
kanne  fortsette  a  hjelpe  flere  folk  JEG  be  det  du  ville  gir 
meg  en  kjserlighet  til  din  Hellig  Ord  (  det  Ny  Testamentet ), 
og  det  du  ville  gir  meg  sprit  klokskap  og  discernment  a  vite 
du  bedre  og  a  oppfatte  perioden  det  vi  lever  inne. 
Behage  hjelpe  meg  a  vite  hvor  a  beskjeftige  seg  med 
problemene  det  JEG  er  stilt  overfor  hver  dag.  Lord  God  , 
Hjelpe  meg  a  vil  gjerne  vite  du  Bedre  og  a  vil  gjerne  hjelpe 
annet  Kristen  inne  meg  omrade  og  i  nserheten  verden. 
JEG  be  det  du  ville  gir  det  Elektronisk  bestille  lag  og  dem 
hvem  arbeide  med  det  website  og  dem  hvem  hjelpe  seg  din 
klokskap.  JEG  be  det  du  ville  hjelpe  individet  medlemmer 
av  deres  slekt  (  og  meg  slekt )  a  ikke  vsere  spiritually  narret , 
bortsett  fra  a  oppfatte  du  og  a  vil  gjerne  godkjenne  og  f0lge 
etter  etter  du  inne  enhver  vei.  og  JEG  anmode  du  a  gj0re 
disse  saker  inne  navnet  av  Jesus  ,  Samarbeidsvillig  , 


&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

SWEDISH  -  SUEDE  -  SUEDOIS 


Swedish  -  Prayer  Requests  (praying  /  Talking)  to  God  - 
explained  in  Swedish  Language 

Swedish  Prayer  Bon  till  Gud  Jesus  Hur  till  Be  Hur  kanna 
hora  min  Hur  till  fraga  Gud  till  ger  hjalp  finna  ande  Ledning 
Talande  till  Gud  ,  skaparen  om  Universum ,  den  Var  Herre 
och  Fralsare  : 

1 .  sa  pass  du  skulle  ger  till  jag  tapperheten  till  be  sakerna  sa 
pass  Jag  nod  till  be 

2.  sa  pass  du  skulle  ger  till  jag  tapperheten  till  tro  pa  du  och 
accept  vad  du  vilja  till  gor  med  min  liv  ,  i  stallet  for  jag 
upphoja  min  aga  vilja  (  avsikt )  over  din. 

3.  sa  pass  du  skulle  ge  mig  hjalp  till  inte  lata  min  radsla  om 
okand  till  bli  den  ursakta  ,  eller  basisten  for  jag  inte  till  tjana 
you. 

4.  sa  pass  du  skulle  ge  mig  hjalp  till  se  och  till  lara  sig  hur 
till  har  den  ande  styrka  Jag  nod  ( igenom  din  uttrycka  bibeln 
)  en  )  for  handelsen  fore  och  b  )  for  min  aga  personlig  ande 
resa. 

5.  Sa  pass  du  Gud  skulle  ge  mig  hjalp  till  vilja  till  tjana  Du 
mer 

6.  Sa  pass  du  skulle  paminna  jag  till  samtal  med  du 
prayerwhen  )  JAG  er  frustrerat  eller  i  svarigheten  ,  i  stallet 
for  forsokande  till  besluta  sakerna  mig  sjalv  bara  igenom 
min  mansklig  styrka. 

7.  Sa  pass  du  skulle  ge  mig  Visdom  och  en  hjartan  fyllt  med 
Biblisk  Visdom  sa  fakta  at  JAG  skulle  tjana  du  mer 
effektivt.  8.  Sa  pass  du  skulle  ge  mig  en  onska  till  studera 
din  uttrycka  ,  bibeln  ,  (  den  Ny  Testamente  Evangelium  av 
John  ),  pa  en  personlig  basis  9.  sa  pass  du  skulle  ger  hjalp 


till  jag  sa  fakta  at  JAG  er  kopa  duktig  marka  sakerna  inne 
om  Bibel  (  din  uttrycka  )  vilken  JAG  kanna  personlig  beratta 
till ,  och  den  dar  vill  hjalpa  mig  forsta  vad  du  vilja  jag  till 
gor  i  min  liv. 

10.  Sa  pass  du  skulle  ge  mig  stor  discernment ,  till  forsta  hur 
till  forklara  till  sjalvaste  vem  du  er  ,  och  sa  pass  JAG  skulle 
kunde  lara  sig  hur  till  lara  sig  och  veta  hur  till  lopa  upp  for 
du  och  mig  din  uttrycka  (  bibeln  ) 

1 1.  Sa  pass  du  skulle  komma  med  folk  (  eller  websites  )  i 
min  liv  vem  vilja  till  veta  du  och  mig  ,  vem  de/vi/du/ni  ar 
stark  i  deras  exakt  forstandet  av  du  (  Gud );  och  Sa  pass  du 
skulle  komma  med  folk  (  eller  websites  )  i  min  liv  vem  vilja 
kunde  uppmuntra  jag  till  ackurat  lara  sig  hur  till  fordela 
bibeln  orden  av  sanning  Timothy  215:). 

12.  Sa  pass  du  skulle  hjalpa  mig  till  lara  sig  till  har  stor 
forstandet  om  vilken  Bibel  version  ar  bast ,  vilken  ar  mest 
exakt ,  och  vilken  har  mest  ande  styrka  &  formaga  ,  och 
vilken  version  samtycke  med  det  original  manuskripten  sa 
pass  du  inspirerat  forfattarna  om  Ny  Testamente  till  skriva. 

13.  Sa  pass  du  skulle  ger  hjalp  till  jag  till  anvanda  min  tid  i 
en  god  vag  ,  och  inte  till  slosa  min  tid  pa  Falsk  eller  torn 
metoderna  till  komma  narmare  till  Gud  (  utom  sa  pass 
blandar  inte  sant  Biblisk ),  och  var  den  har  metoderna 
produkter  ingen  for  lange  siden  tid  eller  varande  ande  frukt. 


14.  Sa  pass  du  skulle  ger  hjalp  till  jag  till  forsta  vad  till  blick 
for  i  en  kyrka  eller  en  stalle  av  dyrkan  ,  vad  slagen  av 
sporsmalen  till  fraga  ,  och  sa  pass  du  skulle  hjalpa  mig  till 
finna  tro  pa  eller  en  pastor  med  stor  ande  visdom  i  stallet  for 
latt  eller  falsk  svar. 


15.  sa  pass  du  skulle  orsak  jag  till  minas  till  minnesmarke 
din  uttrycka  bibeln  (  sadan  som  Romersk  8),  sa  fakta  at  JAG 
kanna  har  den  i  min  hjartan  och  har  min  sinne  beredd  ,  och 
vara  rede  till  a  ger  en  svar  till  sjalvaste  om  hoppa  pa  att  Jag 
har  omkring  du. 

16.  Sa  pass  du  skulle  komma  med  hjalp  till  jag  sa  fakta  at 
min  aga  theology  och  doktrin  till  samtycke  med  din  uttrycka 
,  bibeln  och  sa  pass  du  skulle  fortsatta  till  hjalpa  mig  veta 
hur  min  forstandet  av  doktrin  kanna  bli  forbattrat  sa  fakta  at 
min  aga  liv  ,  livsform  och  forstandet  fortsatt  till  vara  nojer 
till  vad  slut  du  vilja  den  till  vara  for  jag. 

17.  Sa  pass  du  skulle  oppen  min  ande  inblicken  ( 
sluttningarna )  mer  och  mer  ,  och  sa  pass  var  min  forstandet 
eller  uppfattningen  av  du  ar  inte  exakt ,  sa  pass  du  skulle 
hjalpa  mig  till  lara  sig  vem  Jesus  Christ  sant  ar. 

18.  Sa  pass  du  skulle  ger  hjalp  till  jag  sa  fakta  at  JAG  skulle 
kunde  skild  fran  nagon  falsk  ritual  vilken  Jag  har  bero  pa  , 
fran  din  klar  undervisning  inne  om  Bibel ,  eventuell  om  vad 
JAG  foljer  ar  inte  av  Gud ,  eller  ar  i  strid  mot  vad  du  vilja 
till  undervisa  oss  omkring  foljande  du. 

19.  Sa  pass  nagon  pressar  av  onda  skulle  inte  ta  bort  nagon 
ande  forstandet  vilken  Jag  har  ,  utom  hellre  sa  pass  JAG 
skulle  halla  kvar  kunskap  om  hur  till  veta  du  och  mig  inte 
till  bli  lurat  i  den  har  dagen  av  ande  bedrageri. 

20.  Sa  pass  du  skulle  komma  med  ande  styrka  och  hjalp  till 
jag  sa  fakta  at  Jag  vill  inte  till  bli  del  om  den  Stor  Stjarnfall 
Bort  eller  av  nagon  rorelse  vilken  skulle  bli  spiritually 
forfalskad  till  du  och  mig  till  din  Helig  Uttrycka 

21.  Sa  pass  om  dar  er  nagot  sa  pass  Jag  har  gjort  det  min  liv 
,  eller  nagon  vag  sa  pass  Jag  har  inte  reagerat  till  du  sa  JAG 


skulle  har  och  den  dar  er  forhindrande  jag  fran  endera 
vandrande  med  du  ,  eller  har  forstandet ,  sa  pass  du  skulle 
komma  med  den  har  sakerna  /  svaren  /  handelsen  rygg  in  i 
min  sinne  ,  sa  fakta  at  JAG  skulle  avsaga  sig  dem  inne  om 
Namn  av  Jesus  Christ ,  och  all  av  deras  verkningen  och 
konsekvenserna  ,  och  sa  pass  du  skulle  satta  tillbaka  nagon 
tomhet , sadness  eller  fortvivlan  i  min  liv  med  det  Gladje  om 
Var  Herre  och  Fralsare  ,  och  sa  pass  JAG  skulle  bli  mer 
focusen  pa  inlarningen  till  folja  du  vid  lasande  din  uttrycka  , 
den  Bibel 

22.  Sa  pass  du  skulle  oppen  min  oga  sa  fakta  at  JAG  skulle 
kunde  klar  se  och  recognize  om  dar  er  en  Stor  Bedrageri 
omkring  Ande  amnena  ,  hur  till  forsta  den  har  phenomenon 
(  eller  de  har  handelsen  )  fran  en  Biblisk  perspektiv  ,  och  sa 
pass  du  skulle  ge  mig  visdom  till  veta  och  sa  sa  pass  Jag  vill 
lara  sig  hur  till  hjalp  min  vannerna  och  alskat  en  (  slaktingen 
)  inte  bli  del  om  it. 


23.  Sa  pass  du  skulle  tillforsakra  sa  pass  en  gang  min  oga 
de/vi/du/ni  ar  oppnat  och  min  sinne  forstar  den  ande  mening 
av  strom  handelsen  tagande  stalle  pa  jorden  ,  sa  pass  du 
skulle  forbereda  min  hjartan  till  accept  din  sanning  ,  och  sa 
pass  du  skulle  hjalpa  mig  forsta  hur  till  finna  mod  och  styrka 
igenom  din  Helig  Uttrycka  ,  bibeln.  Inne  om  namn  av  Jesus 
Christ ,  JAG  fraga  om  de  har  sakerna  bekraftande  min  onska 
till  vara  i  folje  avtalen  din  vilja  ,  och  JAG  fragar  till  deras 
visdom  och  till  har  en  karlek  om  den  Sanning 
Samarbetsvillig 


Mer  pa  botten  av  Sida 
Hur  till  har  Oandlig  Liv 


Vi  er  glad  om  den  har  lista  over  ( bon  anmoder  till  Gud )  ar 
duglig  till  hjalpa  du.  Vi  forsta  den  har  Maj  inte  bli  den  bast 
eller  mest  effektiv  oversattning.  Vi  forsta  det  dar  de/vi/du/ni 
ar  manga  olik  vag  av  yttranden  tanken  och  orden.  Om  du  har 
en  forslagen  for  en  battre  oversattning  ,  eller  om  du  skulle 
lik  till  ta  en  liten  belopp  av  din  tid  till  sanda  forslag  till  oss  , 
du  vill  bli  hjalpande  tusenden  av  annan  folk  ocksa  ,  vem 
vilja  da  lasa  den  forbattrat  oversattning.  Vi  ofta  har  en  Ny 
Testamente  tillganglig  i  din  sprak  eller  i  spraken  sa  pass 
de/vi/du/ni  ar  sallsynt  eller  gammal.  Om  du  er  sett  for  en  Ny 
Testamente  i  en  bestamd  sprak ,  behaga  skriva  till  oss. 
Ocksa  ,  vi  behov  till  vara  saker  och  forsok  till  meddela  sa 
pass  ibland  ,  vi  gor  erbjudande  bokna  sa  pass  blandar  inte 
Fri  och  sa  pass  gor  kostnad  pengar.  Utom  om  du  kan  icke 
har  rad  med  det  nagot  om  den  har  elektronisk  bokna  ,  vi 
kanna  ofta  gor  en  byta  av  elektronisk  bokna  for  hjalp  med 
oversattning  eller  oversattning  verk. 

Du  hade  inte  till  vara  en  professionell  arbetaren  ,  enda  et  par 
regelbunden  person  vem  er  han  intresserad  i  hjalpande.  Du 
borde  har  en  computern  eller  du  borde  ha  ingang  till  en 
computern  pa  din  lokal  bibliotek  eller  college  eller 
universitet ,  sedan  dess  den  har  vanligtvis  har  battre 
forbindelserna  till  Internet.  Du  kanna  ocksa  vanligtvis 
grunda  din  aga  personlig  FRI  elektronisk  sanda  med  posten 
redovisa  vid  gar  till  mail.yahoo.com 

###  Behaga  ta  en  stund  till  finna  den  elektronisk  sanda  med 
posten  adress  lokaliserat  nederst  eller  sluten  av  den  har  sida. 
Vi  hoppas  du  vill  sanda  elektronisk  sanda  med  posten  till 
oss  ,  om  den  har  er  av  hjalp  eller  uppmuntran.  Vi  ocksa 
uppmuntra  du  till  komma  i  kontakt  med  oss  angaande 
Elektronisk  Bokna  sa  pass  vi  erbjudande  sa  pass  de/vi/du/ni 
ar  utan  kostnad ,  och  fri. 


Vi  gor  har  manga  bokna  i  utlandsk  spraken  ,  utom  vi  inte 
alltid  stalle  dem  till  ta  emot  elektronisk  (  data  overfor  ) 
emedan  vi  bara  gora  tillganglig  bokna  eller  amnena  sa  pass 
de/vi/du/ni  ar  mest  begaret.  Vi  uppmuntra  du  till  fortsatta  till 
be  till  Gud  och  till  fortsatta  till  lara  sig  omkring  Honom  vid 
lasande  den  Ny  Testamente.  Vi  valkomnande  din 
sporsmalen  och  kommentarerna  vid  elektronisk  sanda  med 
posten. 


&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Anwylyd  Celi ,  Ddiolch  'ch  a  hon  'n  Grai 
Destament  gollyngwyd  fel  a  allwn  at  ddysg  hychwaneg 
amdanat.  Blesio  chyfnertha  'r  boblogi  'n  atebol  achos  yn 
gwneud  hon  Electronic  llyfr  ar  gael. 

Blesio  chyfnertha  'u  at  all  gweithia  ymprydia  ,  a  gwna 
hychwaneg  Electronic  llyfrau  ar  gael  Blesio  chyfnertha  'u  at 
ca  pawb  'r  adnoddau  ,  'r  arian  ,  'r  chryfder  a  'r  amsera  a  hwy 
angen  er  all  cadw  yn  gweithio  atat.  Blesio  chyfnertha  hynny 
sy  barthu  chan  'r  heigia  a  chyfnertha  'u  acha  an  everyday 
sail. 

Blesio  anrhega  'u  'r  chryfder  at  arhosa  a  anrhega  pob  un 
chanddyn  'r  'n  ysbrydol  yn  deall  achos  'r  gweithia  a  'ch 
angen  'u  at  gwna. 

Blesio  chyfnertha  pob  un  chanddyn  at  mo  ca  arswyda  a  at 
atgofia  a  ach  'r  Celi  a  atebiadau  arawd  a  sy  i  mewn 
chyhudda  chan  bopeth.  Archa  a  anogech  'u  ,  a  a  achlesi  'u  ,  a 
'r  gweithia  &  gweinidogaeth  a  ]n  cyflogedig  i  mewn.  Archa 


a  achlesech  'u  chan  'r  'n  Ysbrydol  Grymoedd  ai  arall 
rhwystrau  a  could  amhara  'u  ai  arafa  'u  i  lawr. 
Blesio  chyfnertha  'm  pryd  Arfera  hon  'n  Grai  Destament  at 
hefyd  dybied  chan  'r  boblogi  a  wedi  gwneud  hon  argraffiad 
ar  gael ,  fel  a  Alia  gweddi'o  am  'u  a  fel  allan  arhosa  at 
chyfnertha  hychwaneg  boblogi  Archa  a  anrhegech  'm 
anwylaeth  chan  'ch  'n  gysegr-lan  Eiria  ( 'r  'n  Grai  Destament 
),  a  a  anrhegech  'm  'n  ysbrydol  callineb  a  ddirnadaeth  at 
adnabod  gwellhawch  a  at  ddeall  'r  atalnod  chan  amsera  a  ]m 
yn  bucheddu  i  mewn.  Blesio  chyfnertha  'm  at  adnabod  fel  at 
ymdrin  'r  afrwyddinebau  a  Dwi  wynebedig  ag  ddiwedydd. 
Arglwydd  Celi ,  Chyfnertha  'm  at  angen  at  adnabod 
gwellhawch  a  at  angen  at  chyfnertha  arall  Cristnogion  i 
mewn  'm  arwynebedd  a  am  'r  byd.  Archa  a  anrhegech  'r 
Electronic  llyfr  heigia  a  hynny  a  gweithia  acha  'r  website  a 
hynny  a  chyfnertha  'u  'ch  callineb.  Archa  a  chyfnerthech  'r 
hunigol  aelodau  chan  'n  hwy  deulu  ( a  'm  deulu  )  at  mo  bod 
'n  ysbrydol  dwylledig  ,  namyn  at  ddeall  'ch  a  at  angen  at 
chymer  a  canlyn  'ch  i  mewn  'n  bob  ffordd.  a  Archa  'ch  at 
gwna  hyn  bethau  i  mewn  'r  enwa  chan  Iesu  ,  Amen  , 


&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 


Iceland  -\  Icelandic 


Iceland 

Icelandic  Icelandic  -  Prayer  Requests  (praying /  Talking) 

to  God  -  explained  in  Icelandic  Language 

Prayer  Isceland  Icelandic  Jesus  Kristur  Baen  til  Guo 
Hvernig  til  Bioja  Hvernig  geta  spyrja  gefa  hjalpa  andlegur 
Leiosogn 


Tal  til  Gu5  the  Skapari  af  the  Alheimur  the  Herra : 

1 .  pessi  pu  vildi  gefa  til  mig  the  hugrekki  til  biSja  the  hlutur 
pessi  EG  porf  til  bi9ja 

2.  pessi  pu  vildi  gefa  til  mig  the  hugrekki  til  trua  pu  og 
piggja  hvaQa  pu  vilja  til  komast  af  me5  minn  Iff ,  1  staSinn  af 
mig  upphefja  minn  eiga  vilja  ( asetningur  )  yfir  pinn. 

3.  pessi  pu  vildi  gefa  mig  hjalpa  til  ekki  lata  minn  ogurlegur 
af  the  opekktur  til  verSa  the  afsokun  ,  e5a  the  undirstaQa 
fyrir  mig  ekki  til  bera  fram  you.  4.  pessi  pu  vildi  gefa  mig 
hjalpa  til  sja  og  til  lsera  hvernig  til  hafa  the  andlegur  styrkur 
EG  porf  ( l  gegnum  pinn  or5  the  Biblia  a )  fyrir  the  atburSur 
a  undan  )  og  b  )  fyrir  minn  eiga  personulegur  andlegur  fer5. 

5.  E>essi  J)u  Gu5  vildi  gefa  mig  hjalpa  til  vilja  til  bera  fram 
M  fleiri  6.  f>essi  J)u  vildi  minna  a  mig  til  tala  me5  f)u 
prayerwhen  )  EG  er  svekktur  e5a  l  vandi ,  l  staQinn  af 
erfiSur  til  asetningur  hlutur  eg  sjalfur  eini  l  gegnum  minn 
mannlegur  styrkur. 

7.  E>essi  J)u  vildi  gefa  mig  Viska  og  a  hjarta  fiskflak  me5 
Bibliulegur  Viska  svo  bessi  EG  vildi  bera  fram  J)u  fleiri  a 
ahrifarfkan  hatt. 

8.  f>essi  J)u  vildi  gefa  mig  a  longun  til  nema  J)inn  or5  the 
Biblia  the  Nyja  testamentiS  GuQspjall  af  Klosett ),  a  a 
personulegur  undirstaQa 

9.  J)essi  J)u  vildi  gefa  a5sto5  til  mig  svo  J)essi  EG  er  fser  til 
taka  eftir  hlutur  l  the  Biblia  ( binn  or5  )  hver  EG  geta 
personulega  segja  fra  til ,  og  J)essi  vilja  hjalpa  mig  skilja 
hvaSa  pu  vilja  mig  til  gera  ut  af  vi5  minn  Iff. 


10.  J>essi  J)u  vildi  gefa  mig  mikill  skarpskyggni ,  til  skilja 
hvernig  til  litskyra  til  annar  hver  J)u  ert ,  og  J)essi  EG  vildi 
vera  fser  til  lsera  hvernig  til  lsera  og  vita  hvernig  til  standa 
me5  J)u  og  f>inn  or5  the  Biblia ) 

1 1 .  f>essi  bu  vildi  koma  me5  folk  (  e5a  websites  )  1  minn  Iff 
hver  vilja  til  vita  bu  ,  og  hver  ert  sterkur  f  beirra  nakvsemur 
skilningur  af  J)u  ( gu5  );  og  E>essi  J)u  vildi  koma  me5  folk  ( 
e5a  websites  )  l  minn  Iff  hver  vilja  vera  fser  til  hvetja  mig  til 
nakvsemur  lsera  hvernig  til  deila  the  Biblia  the  or5  gu5s 
sannleikur  (2  HrseSslugjarn  215:). 

12.  f>essi  J)u  vildi  hjalpa  mig  til  lsera  til  hafa  mikill 
skilningur  65ur  f  hver  Biblia  utgafa  er  bestur  ,  hver  er 
nakvsemur  ,  og  hver  hefur  the  andlegur  styrkur  &  mattur  ,  og 
hver  utgafa  samj)ykkja  me5  the  frumeintak  handrit  J)essi  J)u 
blasa  l  brjost  the  ritstorf  af  the  Nyja  testamentiS  til  skrifa. 

13.  f>essi  J)u  vildi  gefa  hjalpa  til  mig  til  nota  minn  timi  l  g65 
kaup  vegur  ,  og  ekki  til  soa  minn  timi  a  Falskur  e5a  tomur 
aSferQ  til  fa  loka  til  Gu5  (  en  J)essi  ert  ekki  hreinskilnislega 
Bibliulegur  ),  og  hvar  bessir  a5fer5  avextir  og  grsenmeti 
neitun  langur  or5  e5a  varanlegur  andlegur  avoxtur. 

14.  E>essi  J)u  vildi  gefa  a5sto5  til  mig  til  skilja  hvaSa  til  leita 
a5  l  a  kirkja  e5a  a  staSur  af  dyrkun  ,  hvaSa  g65ur  af 
spurning  til  spyrja  ,  og  J)essi  J)u  vildi  hjalpa  mig  til  finna 
trumaSur  e5a  a  prestur  me5  mikill  andlegur  viska  l  staSinn 
af  J)segilegur  e5a  falskur  svar. 

15.  J)essi  J)u  vildi  orsok  mig  til  muna  til  leggja  a  minniS  J)inn 
or5  the  Biblia  (  svo  sem  eins  og  Latneskt  letur  8),  svo  J)essi 
EG  geta  hafa  ba5  l  minn  hjarta  og  hafa  minn  hugur  tilbuinn  , 
og  vera  tilbuinn  til  gefa  oakveSinn  greinir  l  ensku  svar  til 
annar  af  the  von  bessi  EG  hafa  65ur  l  J)ii. 


16.  E>essi  J)u  vildi  koma  me5  hjalpa  til  mig  svo  pessi  minn 
eiga  guSfrseSi  og  kenning  til  vera  1  samrsemi  vi5  J)inn  or5 
the  Biblia  og  bessi  bu  vildi  halda  afram  til  hjalpa  mig  vita 
hvernig  minn  skilningur  af  kenning  geta  vera  bseta  svo  bessi 
minn  eiga  Iff  lifestyle  og  skilningur  halda  afram  til  vera  loka 
til  hvaSa  bu  vilja  ba5  til  vera  fyrir  mig. 

17.  J>essi  bu  vildi  opinn  minn  andlegur  innsyn  (  endir  )  fleiri 
og  fleiri ,  og  bessi  hvar  minn  skilningur  e5a  skynjun  af  bu  er 
ekki  nakvsemur  ,  J)essi  J)u  vildi  hjalpa  mig  til  lsera  hver  Jesus 
Kristur  hreinskilnislega  er. 

18.  J>essi  J)u  vildi  gefa  hjalpa  til  mig  svo  pessi  EG  vildi  vera 
fser  til  aSskilinn  allir  falskur  helgisiSir  hver  EG  hafa 
osjalfstseQi  a  ,  fra  J)inn  bjartur  kennsla  1  the  Biblia  ,  ef  allir  af 
hvaSa  EG  er  hopur  stuSningsmanna  er  ekki  af  Gu5  ,  e5a  er 
gegn  hvaSa  bu  vilja  til  kenna  okkur  65ur  1  hopur 
stuSningsmanna  J)u. 

19.  E>essi  allir  herafli  af  vondur  vildi  ekki  taka  burt  allir 
andlegur  skilningur  hver  EG  hafa  ,  en  fremur  J)essi  EG  vildi 
halda  the  vitneskja  af  hvernig  til  vita  J)u  og  ekki  til  vera 
blekkja  1  bessir  sem  minnir  a  gomlu  dagana)  af  andlegur 
blekking. 

20.  E>essi  bu  vildi  koma  me5  andlegur  styrkur  og  hjalpa  til 
mig  svo  pessi  EG  vilja  ekki  til  vera  hluti  af  the  Mikill  Bylta 
Burt  e5a  af  allir  hreyfing  hver  vildi  vera  andlegur  folsun  til 
J)u  og  til  J)inn  Heilagur  Or5 

21.  E>essi  ef  there  er  nokkuS  J)essi  EG  hafa  buinn  minn  Iff , 
e5a  allir  vegur  J)essi  EG  hafa  ekki  sa  sem  svarar  til  J)u  eins 
og  EG  6x1  hafa  og  bessi  er  sem  koma  ma  1  veg  fyrir  e6a 
afstyra  mig  fra  annar  hvor  gangandi  me9  J)u  ,  e6a  having 
skilningur  ,  J)essi  J)u  vildi  koma  me5  J)essir  hlutur  /  svar  / 


atbur9ur  bak  inn  1  minn  hugur  ,  svo  bessi  EG  vildi  afheita  ba 
1  the  Nafn  af  Jesus  Kristur  ,  og  ekki  minna  en  beirra  ahrif  og 
aflei9ing  ,  og  bessi  bii  vildi  skipta  um  allir  tomleiki , sadness 
e9a  orvsnting  1  minn  Iff  me9  the  Gle9i  af  the  Herra  ,  og 
bessi  EG  vildi  vera  fleiri  brennidepill  a  lserdomur  til  fylgja 
bu  vi9  lestur  binn  or9  the  Biblia 

22.  f^essi  bii  vildi  opinn  minn  augsyn  svo  bessi  EG  vildi  vera 
fser  til  greinilega  sja  og  bekkjanlegur  ef  there  er  a  Mikill 
Blekking  65ur  1  Andlegur  atriQi ,  hvernig  til  skilja  this  q  ( 
e9a  bessir  atburQur )  fra  a  Bibliulegur  yfirsyn  ,  og  J)essi  J)u 
vildi  gefa  mig  viska  til  vita  og  svo  J)essi  EG  vilja  lsera 
hvernig  til  hjalpa  minn  vinatta  og  ast  sjalfur  (  settingi )  ekki 
vera  hluti  af  it. 

23.  E>essi  bii  vildi  tryggja  J)essi  einu  sinni  minn  augsyn  ert 
opnari  og  minn  hugur  skilja  the  andlegur  merking  af 
straumur  atburQur  hrffandi  staQur  l  the  verold  ,  J)essi  J)u  vildi 
undirbiia  minn  hjarta  til  biggja  binn  sannleikur  ,  og  J)essi  J)ii 
vildi  hjalpa  mig  skilja  hvernig  til  finna  hugrekki  og  styrkur  l 
gegnum  J)inn  Heilagur  Or9  the  Biblia.  I  the  nafn  af  Jesiis 
Kristur  ,  EG  spyrja  fyrir  J)essir  hlutur  staSfesta  minn  longun 
til  vera  l  samkomulag  J)inn  vilja  ,  og  EG  er  asking  fyrir  J)inn 
viska  og  til  hafa  a  ast  af  the  Sannleikur  Mottsekilegur 


Fleiri  a  the  Botn  af  Bla9si9a 
Hvernig  til  hafa  Eilifur  Lif 


Vi5  ert  glaQur  ef  this  listi  (  af  bsen  beiQni  til  Gu9  )  er  fser  til 
aQstoQa  J)u.  Vi9  skilja  this  mega  ekki  vera  the  bestur  e9a 
arangursrikur  J)y9ing.  Vi9  skilja  J)essi  there  ert  margir  olikur 
lifha9arhaettir  af  tjaning  hugsun  og  or9.  Ef  J)u  hafa  a 
uppastunga  fyrir  a  betri  J)y9ing  ,  e9a  ef  J)u  vildi  eins  og  til 


taka  a  litill  magn  af  J)inn  tfmi  til  senda  uppastunga  til  okkur  , 
pii  vilja  vera  skammtur  pusund  af  annar  folk  einnig  ,  hver 
vilja  pa  lesa  the  bseta  pySing. 

Vi5  oft  hafa  a  Nyja  testamentiS  laus  1  pinn  tungumal  e5a  1 
tungumal  pessi  ert  sjaldgsefur  e5a  gamall.  Ef  pu  ert  utlit  fyrir 
a  Nyja  testamentiS  1  a  serstakur  tungumal ,  poknast  skrifa  til 
okkur.  Einnig  ,  vi5  vilja  til  vera  viss  og  reyna  til  miSla  J)essi 
stundum ,  vi5  gera  tilboS  bok  bessi  ert  ekki  Frjals  og  J)essi 
gera  kostnaSur  peningar.  En  ef  J)u  geta  ekki  hafa  efni  a 
sumir  af  J)essir  raftseknilegur  bok  ,  vi5  geta  oft  gera 
oakveSinn  greinir  1  ensku  skipti  af  raftseknilegur  bok  fyrir 
hjalpa  me5  pySing  e5a  pySing  vinna.  M  gera  ekki  verQa  a5 
vera  a  faglegur  verkamaSur  ,  eini  a  venjulegur  manneskja 
hver  er  ahugasamur  1  skammtur.  M  6x1  hafa  a  tolva  e5a  J)u 
6x1  hafa  aSgangur  til  a  tolva  a  J)inn  heimamaSur  bokasafn 
e5a  haskoli  e5a  haskoli ,  siSan  bessir  venjulega  hafa  betri 
tengsl  til  the.  M  geta  einnig  venjulega  stofnsetja  J)inn  eiga 
personulegur  FRJALS  raftaeknilegur  postur  reikningur  vi5 
a5  fara  til  mail.yahoo.com 


E>6knast  taka  a  augnablik  til  finna  the  raftseknilegur  postur 
heimilisfang  staSgreina  a  the  botn  e5a  the  endir  af  this 
blaQsiSa.  Vi5  von  bu  vilja  senda  raftseknilegur  postur  til 
okkur  ,  ef  this  er  af  hjalpa  e5a  hvatning.  Vi5  einnig  hvetja 
pu  til  snerting  okkur  viSvikjandi  Raftseknilegur  Bok  J)essi 
vi5  tilbod  bessi  ert  an  kostnaSur  ,  og  frjals. 


Vi5  gera  hafa  margir  bok  1  erlendur  tungumal ,  en  vi5  gera 
ekki  alltaf  staSur  J)a  til  taka  a  moti  electronically  (  ssekja 
skra  af  fjarlsegri  tolvu  )  J)vi  vi5  eini  gera  laus  the  bok  e5a  the 
atriQi  J)essi  ert  the  beiSni.  Vi5  hvetja  bu  til  halda  afram  til 
biQja  til  Gu5  og  til  halda  afram  til  lsera  65ur  1  Hann  vi5 


lestur  the  Nyja  testamentiQ.  Vi9  velkominn  binn  spurning  og 
athugasemd  vi9  raftseknilegur  postur. 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Danish  -  Danemark 


Dan  is  h  -Prayer  Requests  (praying  /  T  alking)  to  God  - 

explained  in  Danish  Language 

Prayer  Danish  Dannish  Denmarkjesus  Bon  hen  til  God  HvorBed 
kunne  hore  mig  Hvoropfordre  indromme  haelp  hen  mig 

Taler  hen  til  God  ,  den  Skaberen  i  den  Alt ,  den  Lord  :  1.  at 
jer  ville  indr0mme  hen  til  mig  den  mod  hen  til  bed  den  sager 
at  JEG  savn  hen  til  bed 

2.  at  jer  ville  indr0mme  hen  til  mig  den  mod  hen  til  tro  jer 
og  optage  hvad  jer  ville  gerne  lave  hos  mig  liv  ,  istedet  for 
mig  ophoje  mig  besidde  vil  (  hensigt )  ovenfor  jeres. 

3.  at  jer  ville  indr0mme  mig  hjselp  hen  til  ikke  lade  mig 
skrsek  i  den  ubekendt  hen  til  blive  den  bede  om  tilgivelse  , 
eller  den  holdepunkt  nemlig  mig  ikke  hen  til  anrette  you. 

4.  at  jer  ville  indr0mme  mig  hjselp  hen  til  se  efter  og  hen  til 
laere  hvor  hen  til  nyde  den  appel  krsefter  JEG  savn  ( 
igennem  jeres  ord  den  Bibel )  en  )  nemlig  den  begivenheder 
foran  og  b  )  nemlig  mig  besidde  personlig  appel  rejse. 

5.  At  jer  God  ville  indr0mme  mig  hjselp  hen  til  ville  gerne 
anrette  Jer  flere 


6.  At  jer  ville  erindre  mig  hen  til  samtale  hos  jer  prayerwhen 
)  Jeg  er  kuldkastet  eller  i  problem  ,  istedet  for  pr0ver  hen  til 
l0se  sager  selv  bare  igennem  mig  human  krsefter. 

7.  At  jer  ville  indr0mme  mig  Klogskab  og  en  hjerte  fyldte 
hos  Bibelsk  Klogskab  i  den  grad  at  JEG  ville  anrette  jer 
Here  effektive. 

8.  At  jer  ville  indr0mme  mig  en  lyst  hen  til  lsese  jeres  ord , 
den  Bibel ,  (  den  Ny  Testamente  Gospel  i  John  ),  oven  pa  en 
personlig  holdepunkt 

9.  at  jer  ville  indr0mme  hjselp  hen  til  mig  i  den  grad  at  Jeg  er 
k0bedygtig  mserke  sager  i  den  Bibel  ( jeres  ord )  hvilke  JEG 
kunne  jeg  for  mit  vedkommende  henh0re  til ,  og  at  vil  hjselp 
mig  opfatte  hvad  jer  savn  mig  hen  til  lave  i  mig  liv. 

10.  At  jer  ville  indr0mme  mig  stor  discernment ,  hen  til 
opfatte  hvor  hen  til  forklare  hen  til  andre  hvem  du  er  ,  og  at 
JEG  ville  vaere  i  stand  til  laere  hvor  hen  til  laere  og  kende 
hvor  hen  til  rage  op  nemlig  jer  og  jeres  ord  (  den  Bibel ) 

1 1 .  At  jer  ville  overbringe  folk  (  eller  websites  )  i  mig  liv 
hvem  ville  gerne  kende  jer  ,  og  hvem  er  kraftig  i  deres 
n0jagtig  opfattelse  i  jer  God  );  og  At  jer  ville  overbringe 
folk  (  eller  websites  )  i  mig  liv  hvem  vil  vaere  i  stand  til  give 
mod  mig  hen  til  akkurat  lasre  hvor  hen  til  skille  den  Bibel 
den  ord  i  sandhed  Timothy  215:). 

12.  At  jer  ville  hjaelp  mig  hen  til  laere  hen  til  nyde  stor 
opfattelse  hvorom  Bibel  gengivelse  er  bedst ,  hvilke  er  h0jst 
n0jagtig  ,  og  hvilke  har  den  h0jst  appel  kraefter  &  kraft ,  og 
hvilke  gengivelse  indvilliger  hos  den  selvstasndig 
handskreven  at  jer  inspireret  den  forfatteres  i  den  Ny 
Testamente  hen  til  skriv. 


13.  At  jer  ville  indr0mme  hjselp  hen  til  mig  hen  til  hjselp  mig 
gang  i  en  artig  made  ,  og  ikke  hen  til  affald  mig  gang  oven 
pa  Falsk  eller  indholdsl0s  metoder  hen  til  komme  nsermere 
hen  til  God  (  men  at  er  ikke  sandelig  Bibelsk  ),  og  der  hvor 
dem  metoder  opf0re  for  ikke  sa  lsenge  siden  periode  eller 
varer  appel  fruit. 

14.  At  jer  ville  indr0mme  hjselp  hen  til  mig  hen  til  opfatte 
hvad  hen  til  kigge  efter  i  en  kirke  eller  en  opstille  i 
andagts0gende  ,  hvad  arter  i  sp0rgsmal  hen  til  opfordre  ,  og 
at  jer  ville  hjselp  mig  hen  til  hitte  tro  eller  en  sidst  hos  stor 
appel  klogskab  istedet  for  nemme  eller  falsk  svar. 

15.  at  jer  ville  hidf0re  mig  hen  til  huske  hen  til  lsere  udenad 
jeres  ord  den  Bibel  (  sasom  Romersk  8),  i  den  grad  at  JEG 
kunne  nyde  sig  i  mig  hjerte  og  nyde  mig  indre  forberedt ,  og 
vsere  rede  til  at  indr0mme  en  besvare  hen  til  andre  i  den 
habe  pa  at  Jeg  har  omkring  jer. 

16.  At  jer  ville  overbringe  hjselp  hen  til  mig  i  den  grad  at 
mig  besidde  theology  og  doctrines  hen  til  samtykke  med 
jeres  ord  ,  den  Bibel  og  at  jer  ville  fortssette  hen  til  hjselp 
mig  kende  hvor  mig  opfattelse  i  doctrine  kan  forbedret  i  den 
grad  at  mig  besidde  liv  lifestyle  og  opfattelse  fortssetter  at 
blive  n0jere  hvortil  jer  savn  sig  at  blive  nemlig  mig. 

17.  At  jer  ville  lukke  op  mig  appel  indblik  (  afslutninger  ) 
flere  og  Here  ,  og  at  der  hvor  mig  opfattelse  eller 
opfattelsesevne  i  jer  er  ikke  n0jagtig  ,  at  jer  ville  hjselp  mig 
hen  til  lsere  hvem  Jesus  Christ  sandelig  er. 

18.  At  jer  ville  indr0mme  hjselp  hen  til  mig  i  den  grad  at 
JEG  ville  vsere  i  stand  til  selvstsendig  hvilken  som  heist 
falsk  rituals  hvilke  Jeg  har  afhsenge  oven  pa  ,  af  jeres  slette 
lserer  i  den  Bibel ,  eventuel  hvoraf  Jeg  er  nseste  er  ikke  i  God 


,  eller  er  imod  hvad  jer  ville  gerne  belsere  os  omkring  nseste 
jer. 

19.  At  hvilken  som  heist  tvinger  i  darlig  ville  ikke  holde 
bortrejst  hvilken  som  heist  appel  opfattelse  hvilke  Jeg  har  , 
men  nsermest  at  JEG  ville  beholde  den  kundskab  i  hvor  hen 
til  kende  jer  og  ikke  at  blive  narrede  i  i  denne  tid  i  appel 
bedrag. 

20.  At  jer  ville  overbringe  appel  krsefter  og  hjselp  hen  til  mig 
i  den  grad  at  Ja  ikke  at  blive  noget  af  den  Stor  Nedadgaende 
Bortrejst  eller  i  hvilken  som  heist  bevsegelse  som  kunne 
vsere  spiritually  counterfeit  hen  til  jer  og  hen  til  jeres  Hellig 
Ord 

2 1 .  At  selv  om  der  er  alt  at  Jeg  har  skakmat  mig  liv  ,  eller 
hvilken  som  heist  made  at  Jeg  har  ikke  reageret  hen  til  jer 
nemlig  JEG  burde  nyde  og  det  vil  sige  afholder  mig  af  enten 
den  ene  eller  den  anden  af  omvandrende  hos  jer  ,  eller  har 
opfattelse  ,  at  jer  ville  overbringe  dem  sager  /  svar  / 
begivenheder  igen  i  mig  indre  ,  i  den  grad  at  JEG  ville  afsta 
fra  sig  i  den  Bensevne  i  Jesus  Christ ,  og  al  i  deres  effekter 
og  f0lger  ,  og  at  jer  ville  skifte  ud  hvilken  som  heist  tomhed 
, sadness  eller  opgive  habet  i  mig  liv  hos  den  Glsede  i  den 
Lord  ,  og  at  JEG  ville  vsere  flere  indstille  oven  pa  indlasring 
hen  til  komme  efter  jer  af  lsesning  jeres  ord ,  den  Bibel 

22.  At  jer  ville  lukke  op  mig  ojne  i  den  grad  at  JEG  ville 
vsere  i  stand  til  klart  se  efter  og  anerkende  selv  om  der  er  en 
Stor  Bedrag  omkring  Appel  emner  ,  hvor  hen  til  opfatte 
indevaerende  phenomenon  (  eller  disse  begivenheder  )  af  en 
Bibelsk  perspektiv  ,  og  at  jer  ville  indr0mme  mig  klogskab 
hen  til  kende  hvorfor  at  Ja  laere  hvor  hen  til  hjaelp  mig 
bekendte  og  elske  ones  (  slasgtninge  )  ikke  vaere  noget  af  it. 


23.  At  jer  ville  sikre  sig  at  nar  f0rst  mig  0jne  er  anlagde  og 
mig  indre  forstar  den  appel  vsegt  i  indevserende 
begivenheder  indtagelse  opstille  pa  jorden  ,  at  jer  ville  lsegge 
til  rette  mig  hjerte  hen  til  optage  jeres  sandhed  ,  og  at  jer 
ville  hjselp  mig  opfatte  hvor  hen  til  hitte  mod  og  krsefter 
igennem  jeres  Hellig  Ord  ,  den  Bibel.  I  den  bensevne  i  Jesus 
Christ ,  JEG  anmode  om  disse  sager  bekrseftende  mig  lyst  at 
blive  overensstemmende  jeres  vil ,  og  Jeg  er  bede  om 
nemlig  jeres  klogskab  og  hen  til  nyde  en  kserlighed  til  den 
Sandhed  Amen 


Flere  forneden  Side 
Hvor  hen  til  nyde  Evig  Liv 


Vi  er  glad  selv  om  indevserende  liste  over  (  b0n  anmoder 
hen  til  God  )  er  kan  hen  til  hjselpe  jer.  Vi  opfatte 
indevserende  ma  ikke  vsere  den  bedst  eller  hojst  effektiv 
gengivelse.  Vi  er  klar  over,  at  der  er  mange  anderledes  veje  i 
gengivelse  indfald  og  ord.  Selv  om  du  har  en  henstilling 
nemlig  en  bedre  gengivelse  ,  eller  selv  om  jer  ville  gerne 
hen  til  holde  en  ringe  bel0b  i  jeres  gang  hen  til  sende 
antydninger  hen  til  os  ,  jer  vil  vsere  hjalp  tusindvis  i  andre 
ligeledes  ,  hvem  vil  sa  er  der  ikke  mere  lsese  den  forbedret 
gengivelse. 

Vi  ofte  nyde  en  Ny  Testamente  anvendelig  i  jeres  sprog  eller 
i  sprogene  at  er  sjselden  eller  forhenvserende.  Selv  om  du  er 
ser  ud  nemlig  en  Ny  Testamente  i  en  specifik  sprog  ,  behage 
henvende  sig  til  os.  Ligeledes  ,  vi  ville  gerne  vsere  sikker  og 
pr0ve  hen  til  overf0rer  at  engang  imellem  ,  vi  lave  pristilbud 
b0ger  at  er  ufri  og  at  lave  omkostninger  penge.  Men  selv  om 
jer  kan  ikke  afgive  noget  af  dem  elektronisk  b0ger  ,  vi 
kunne  ofte  lave  en  udveksle  i  elektronisk  b0ger  nemlig 


hjselp  hos  gengivelse  eller  gengivelse  arbejde.  Jer  som  ikke 
har  at  blive  en  professional  arbejder  ,  kun  fa  sand 
pagseldende  hvem  er  interesseret  i  hjalp. 

Jer  burde  nyde  en  computer  eller  jer  burde  have  adgang  til 
en  computer  henne  ved  jeres  lokal  bibliotek  eller  kollegium 
eller  universitet ,  siden  dem  til  hverdag  nyde  bedre 
slsegtskaber  hen  til  den  indre.  Jer  kunne  ligeledes  til  hverdag 
indrette  jeres  besidde  personlig  OMKOSTNINGSFRIT 
elektronisk  indlevere  beretning  af  igangvserende  hen  til 
mail.yahoo.com 

### 

Behage  holde  for  et  ojeblik  siden  hen  til  hitte  den 
elektronisk  indlevere  henvende  placeret  nederst  eller  den 
enden  pa  legen  indevserende  side.  Vi  hab  jer  vil  sende 
elektronisk  indlevere  hen  til  os  ,  selv  om  indevserende  er  i 
hjaslp  eller  ophjaelpning.  Vi  ligeledes  give  mod  jer  hen  til 
henvende  sig  til  os  med  henblik  pa  Elektronisk  B0ger  at  vi 
pristilbud  at  er  uden  omkostninger  ,  og  omkostningsfrit. 

Vi  lave  nyde  mange  b0ger  i  udenlandsk  sprogene  ,  men  vi 
lave  ikke  altid  opstille  sig  hen  til  byde  velkommen 
elektronisk  (  dataoverf0re  )  fordi  vi  bare  skabe  anvendelig 
den  b0ger  eller  den  emner  at  er  den  h0jst  anmodede. 

Vi  give  mod  jer  hen  til  fortssette  hen  til  bed  hen  til  God  og 
hen  til  fortssette  hen  til  laere  omkring  Sig  af  laesning  den  Ny 
Testamente.  Vi  velkommen  jeres  sp0rgsmal  og 
bemaerkninger  af  elektronisk  indlevere. 


&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 


Norway  -  Norway  -  Norwegian  - 

Norway  -  Prayer  Requests  (praying )  to  God  -  explained 
in  Norwegian  Language 

Norway  Norwegian  Nordic  Prayer  Jesus  Christ  a  God  Hvor  Be 
kanne  hore  meg  bonn  anmode  gir  hjelpe  meg  finner  sprit  Som  kan 
ledes 


Snakker  a  God  ,  skaperen  av  det  Univers  ,  det  Lord  : 

1.  det  du  ville  gir  a  meg  tapperheten  a  be  tingene  det  JEG 
n0d  a  be 

2.  det  du  ville  gir  a  meg  tapperheten  a  mene  du  og 
godkjenne  hva  du  vil  gjerne  gj0re  med  meg  livet ,  istedet  for 
meg  opph0ye  meg  egen  ville  ( hensikten  )  over  din. 

3.  det  du  ville  gir  meg  hjelpe  a  ikke  utleie  meg  rank  av  det 
ubekjent  a  bli  det  be  om  tilgivelse  ,  eller  grunnlaget  for  meg 
ikke  for  a  anrette  you. 

4.  det  du  ville  gir  meg  hjelpe  a  se  og  a  h0re  hvor  a  har  den 
sprit  styrke  JEG  n0d  ( igjennom  din  ord  bibelen  )  en  )  for 
begivenhetene  for  ut  og  b  )  for  meg  egen  personlig  sprit 
reise. 

5.  Det  du  God  ville  gir  meg  hjelpe  a  vil  gjerne  anrette  Du 
Here 

6.  Det  du  ville  minne  meg  a  samtalen  med  du  prayerwhen  ) 
JEG  er  frustrert  eller  inne  problemet ,  istedet  for  pr0ver  a 
l0se  saker  meg  selv  bare  igjennom  meg  human  styrke. 


7.  Det  du  ville  gir  meg  Klokskap  og  en  hjertet  fylte  med 
Bibelsk  Klokskap  i  den  grad  at  JEG  ville  anrette  du  Here 
effektivt. 

8.  Det  du  ville  gir  meg  en  0nske  a  studere  din  ord  ,  bibelen  , 
(  det  Ny  Testamentet  Gospel  av  John  ),  opp  pa  en  personlig 
basis 

9.  det  du  ville  gir  assistanse  a  meg  i  den  grad  at  JEG  er 
kj0pedyktig  legge  merke  til  saker  inne  bibelen  (  din  ord ) 
hvilke  JEG  kanne  personlig  fortelle  til ,  og  det  vill  hjelpe 
meg  oppfatte  hva  du  0nske  meg  a  gj0re  inne  meg  livet. 


10.  Det  du  ville  gir  meg  stor  discernment ,  a  oppfatte  hvor  a 
forklare  a  andre  hvem  du  er  ,  og  det  JEG  ville  vsere  i  stand 
til  h0re  hvor  a  h0re  og  vite  hvor  a  sta  opp  for  du  og  din  ord  ( 
bibelen  ) 

1 1 .  Det  du  ville  bringe  folk  (  eller  websites  )  inne  meg  livet 
hvem  vil  gjerne  vite  du  ,  og  hvem  er  kraftig  inne  deres 
akkurat  forstaelse  av  du  God  );  og  Det  du  ville  bringe  folk  ( 
eller  websites  )  inne  meg  livet  hvem  ville  vsere  i  stand  til 
oppmuntre  meg  a  akkurat  h0re  hvor  a  dividere  bibelen  ordet 
av  sannhet  (Timothy  215:). 

12.  Det  du  ville  hjelpe  meg  a  h0re  a  ha  stor  forstaelse  om 
hvilken  Bibel  versjon  er  best ,  hvilke  er  h0yst  akkurat ,  og 
hvilke  har  de  fleste  sprit  styrke  &  makt ,  og  hvilke  versjon 
avtaler  med  det  original  manuskriptet  det  du  inspirert 
forfatternes  av  det  Ny  Testamentet  a  skrive. 

13.  Det  du  ville  gir  hjelpe  a  meg  a  bruk  meg  tid  inne  en  fint 
vei ,  og  ikke  for  a  sl0seri  meg  tid  opp  pa  False  eller  torn 
emballasje  metoder  a  komme  naermere  a  God  (  bortsett  fra 


det  er  tkke  virkelig  Bibelsk  ),  og  der  hvor  dem  metoder 
tilvirke  for  ikke  sa  lenge  siden  frist  eller  varer  sprit  fruit. 

14.  Det  du  ville  gir  assistanse  a  meg  a  oppfatte  hva  a  kikke 
etter  inne  en  kirken  eller  en  sted  av  -tilbeder  ,  hva  arter  av 
sp0rsmal  a  anmode  ,  og  det  du  ville  hjelpe  meg  a  finner 
mene  eller  en  fortid  med  stor  sprit  klokskap  istedet  for  lett 
eller  false  svar. 

15.  det  du  ville  anledning  meg  a  erindre  a  huske  din  ord 
bibelen  (  som  Romersk  8),  i  den  grad  at  JEG  kanne  ha  den 
inne  meg  hjertet  og  ha  meg  sinn  ferdig  ,  og  vsere  rede  til  a 
gir  en  svaret  a  andre  av  det  hape  pa  at  JEG  ha  om  du. 

16.  Det  du  ville  bringe  hjelpe  a  meg  i  den  grad  at  meg  egen 
theology  og  doctrines  a  vsere  enig  i  din  ord  ,  bibelen  og  det 
du  ville  fortsette  a  hjelpe  meg  vite  hvor  meg  forstaelse  av 
doctrine  kan  forbedret  i  den  grad  at  meg  egen  livet  lifestyle 
og  forstaelse  fortsetter  a  bli  n0yere  hvorfor  du  0nske  den  a 
bli  for  meg. 

17.  Det  du  ville  apen  meg  sprit  innblikk  (  konklusjonene  ) 
flere  og  flere  ,  og  det  der  hvor  meg  forstaelse  eller 
oppfattelse  av  du  er  ikke  akkurat ,  det  du  ville  hjelpe  meg  a 
h0re  hvem  Jesus  Christ  virkelig  er. 

18.  Det  du  ville  gir  hjelpe  a  meg  i  den  grad  at  JEG  ville 
vsere  i  stand  til  separat  alle  false  rituals  hvilke  JEG  ha 
avhenge  opp  pa  ,  fra  din  helt  lserer  inne  bibelen  ,  eventuell 
av  hva  JEG  f0lger  er  ikke  av  God  ,  eller  er  i  motsetning  til 
hva  du  vil  gjerne  lsere  oss  om  fulgte  du. 

19.  Det  alle  presser  av  darlig  ville  ikke  ta  fjerne  alle  sprit 
forstaelse  hvilke  JEG  ha  ,  bortsett  fra  temmelig  det  JEG 
ville  selge  i  detalj  kjennskapen  til  hvor  a  vite  du  og  ikke  for 
a  vsere  narret  inne  i  disse  dager  av  sprit  bedrag. 


20.  Det  du  ville  taringe  sprit  styrke  og  hjelpe  a  meg  i  den 
grad  at  Jeg  vil  ikke  for  a  vsere  del  av  det  Stor  Faller  Fjerne 
eller  av  alle  bevegelse  hvilket  kunne  vsere  spiritually 
counterfeit  a  du  og  a  din  Hellig  Ord 

21.  Det  hvis  det  er  alt  det  JEG  ha  gjort  det  meg  livet ,  eller 
alle  vei  det  JEG  ha  ikke  reagert  a  du  idet  JEG  burde  ha  og 
det  er  forhindrer  meg  fra  enten  den  ene  eller  den  andre  av 
gaing  med  du  ,  eller  har  forstaelse  ,  det  du  ville  bringe  dem 
saker  /  svar  /  begivenheter  rygg  i  meg  sinn  ,  i  den  grad  at 
JEG  ville  renonsere  pa  seg  inne  navnet  av  Jesus  Christ ,  og 
alle  av  deres  virkninger  og  konsekvensene  ,  og  det  du  ville 
ombytte  alle  tomhet , sadness  eller  gi  opp  hapet  inne  meg 
livet  med  det  Glede  av  det  Lord  ,  og  det  JEG  ville  vsere  Here 
fokusere  opp  pa  innlsering  a  f0lge  etter  etter  du  av  lesing  din 
ord ,  det  Bibel 

22.  Det  du  ville  apen  meg  eyes  i  den  grad  at  JEG  ville  vsere  i 
stand  til  klare  se  og  anerkjenne  hvis  det  er  en  Stor  Bedrag 
om  Sprit  emner  ,  hvor  a  oppfatte  denne  phenomenon  (  eller 
disse  begivenheter  )  fra  en  Bibelsk  perspektiv  ,  og  det  du 
ville  gir  meg  klokskap  a  vite  hvorfor  det  Jeg  vil  h0re  hvor  a 
hjelpe  meg  venner  og  elsket  seg  (  slektningene  )  ikke  vsere 
del  av  it. 

23.  Det  du  ville  sikre  det  en  gang  meg  eyes  er  apen  og  meg 
sinn  forstar  det  sprit  vekt  av  aktuelle  begivenheter  tar  sted 
pa  jorden  ,  det  du  ville  forberede  meg  hjertet  a  godkjenne 
din  sannhet ,  og  det  du  ville  hjelpe  meg  oppfatte  hvor  a 
finner  tapperheten  og  styrke  igjennom  din  Hellig  Ord  , 
bibelen.  Inne  navnet  av  Jesus  Christ ,  JEG  anmode  om  disse 
saker  bekreftende  meg  0nske  a  bli  i  f0lge  avtalen  din  ville  , 
og  JEG  sp0r  til  deres  klokskap  og  a  har  en  kjserlighet  til  det 
Sannhet  Samarbeidsvillig 


Here  pa  bunnen  av  Side 
Hvor  a  ha  Evig  Livet 


Vi  er  glad  hvis  denne  liste  over  (  b0nn  anmoder  a  God  )  er 
dugelig  a  hjelpe  du.  Vi  oppfatte  denne  kanskje  ikke  vsere  det 
best  eller  h0yst  effektiv  oversettelse.  Vi  forsta  det  der  er 
mange  annerledes  veier  av  gjengivelsen  innfall  og  ord.  Hvis 
du  har  en  forslag  for  en  bedre  oversettelse  ,  eller  hvis  du 
ville  like  a  ta  en  liten  bel0pet  av  din  tid  a  sende  antydninger 
a  oss  ,  du  ville  vsere  hjalp  tusenvis  av  andre  mennesker 
likeledes  ,  hvem  ville  sa  lese  det  forbedret  oversettelse.  Vi 
ofte  har  en  Ny  Testamentet  anvendelig  inne  din 
omgangssprak  eller  inne  sprakene  det  er  sjelden  eller  gamle. 
Hvis  du  er  ser  for  en  Ny  Testamentet  inne  en  spesifikk 
omgangssprak ,  behage  skrive  til  oss.  Likeledes  ,  vi  vil 
gjerne  vsere  sikker  og  pr0ve  a  meddele  det  en  gang  imellom 
,  vi  gj0re  tilbud  b0ker  det  er  ufri  og  det  gj0re  bekostning 
pengene. 

Bortsett  fra  hvis  du  kan  ikke  by  noen  av  dem  elektronisk 
b0ker  ,  vi  kanne  ofte  gj0re  en  bytte  av  elektronisk  b0ker  for 
hjelpe  med  oversettelse  eller  oversettelse  arbeide.  Du  som 
ikke  har  a  bli  en  profesjonell  arbeider  ,  kun  fa  stamgjest 
personen  hvem  er  interessert  i  hjalp.  Du  burde  har  en 
computer  eller  du  burde  ha  adgang  til  en  computer  for  din 
innenbys  bibliotek  eller  universitet  eller  universitet ,  siden 
dem  vanligvis  ha  bedre  forbindelser  a  det  sykehuslege.  Du 
kanne  likeledes  vanligvis  opprette  din  egen  personlig 
LEDIG  elektronisk  innlevere  regningen  av  gar  a 
mail.yahoo.com 

Behage  ta  en  0yeblikk  a  finner  det  elektronisk  innlevere 
henvende  seg  lokalisert  nederst  eller  utgangen  av  denne 
side.  Vi  hape  du  ville  sende  elektronisk  innlevere  a  oss  , 


hvis  denne  er  av  hjelpe  eller  oppmuntring.  Vi  likeledes 
oppmuntre  du  a  sette  seg  i  forbindelse  med  oss  angaende 
Elektronisk  B0ker  det  vi  tilbud  det  er  uten  bekostning  ,  og 
ledig. 

Vi  gj0re  ha  mange  b0ker  inne  utenlandsk  sprakene  ,  bortsett 
fra  vi  ikke  alltid  sted  seg  a  fa  elektronisk  (  dataoverf0re  ) 
fordi  vi  bare  lage  anvendelig  b0kene  eller  emnene  det  er  de 
fleste  anmodet.  Vi  oppmuntre  du  a  fortsette  a  be  a  God  og  a 
fortsette  a  h0re  om  Seg  av  lesing  det  Ny  Testamentet.  Vi 
velkommen  din  sp0rsmal  og  kommentarer  av  elektronisk 
innlevere. 


&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Modern  Greek 


npooeuxT)  oxo  0e6  Aya7mx6c;  0e6<;,  Era;  euxaptoxorjue  oil 
aoxo  to  Erjayyeko  f)  aoxri  u  vea  5ia9f)Kn  exet 
oaieXerj9epco9ei  exot  cboxe  eiuaoxe  oe  9eor|  va  ud9ot)ue 
7ieptoo6xepcflv  yta  ora;.  TlapaxaM)  Por|9f|oxe  xovq 
av9pd)7iorj<;  apuoStorjc;  yta  va  Kaxaoxfioei  aoxo  xo 
TjXeKxpovtKo  PtpXio  5ta9eotuo.  Eepexe  710101  eivat  icoa  eioxe 
oe  9eor)  va  xotx;  Por|9f|oexe.  ITapaKaM)  xotx;  Por|9f|oxe  yta 
va  eioxe  oe  9eor)  va  a7taoxoXr|9ei  ypf)yopa,  Kat  va 
Kaxaoxfioei  oe  7ieptoo6xepa  rjXeKxpovtKd  PtpXia  5ta9eot|ia 
ITapaKaM)  xouc;  Por|9f|oxe  yta  va  exexe  oXotx;  xotx;  7t6porj<;, 
xa  xpilliaxa,  xn  5i3vaur|  Kat  xo  xpovo  6x1  xpetdCovxai 
7tpoiceiuevorj  va  eivat  oe  9eor)  va  ouvexioow  yta  ora;. 
ITapaKaM)  Por|9f)oxe  eKeivot  7torj  eivat  uepoc;  xnc;  oudSac; 
7tot)  xotx;  Por)9d  oe  Ka9r|uepivf|  pdor).  ITapaKaM  xotx; 
Scboxe  xn  5i3vaur|  yta  va  ouvexioexe  Kat  va  Scboexe  oe  Kd9e 
evav  ajco  xotx;  xo  O7upixoorjal  kov>  KaxaXaPaivet  yta  xnv 


epyaoia  oxi  xouc;  9eXexe  yia  va  Kdvexe.  riapaKaM)  Por|9f|oxe 
Kd9e  evac;  otto  xouc;  yia  va  lit|v  exexe  xo  (p6(3o  Kai  yia  va 
9uLir|9eixe  oxi  eioxe  o  0e6cj  7tou  ajcavxd  oxtjv  7tpooeuxii  Kai 
7iou  eivai  U7ieu9uvocj  yia  6Xa. 
ITpooeuxoLiai  oxi  9a  xouc;  ev9appuvaxe,  Kai  oxi  xouc; 
7tpooxaxeuexe,  Kai  r)  epyaoia  &  xo  imoupyeio  oxi 
ouuLiexerouv. 

llpooeuxoLiai  oxi  9a  xouc;  7tpooxaxeuaxe  a7i6  xicj  7xveuLiaxiKecj 
SuvdLieicj  f)  dXXa  eLutoSia  7tou  9a  Lutopouoav  va  xouc; 
pXdv|/ouv  f)  va  xouc;  emPpaSuvouv.  TlapaxaM)  Lie  Por|9f|oxe 
oxav  xpT)oi(i07ioicb  aoxiiv  xnv  vea  5ia9f|KT|  yia  va  oKecpxcb 
e7rior|c;  xouc;  av9pcb7touc;  7tou  exouv  Kaxaoxf|oei  auxf)v  xnv 
ekSooti  5ia9eoiLir|,  exoi  cboxe  Lutopcb  va  7tpooer|9cb  yia  xouc; 
Kai  exoi  Lutopouv  va  owexioouv  va  Por|9ouv  7iepioo6xepoucj 
av9pcb7ioi)c. 

ITpooeuxoLiai  oxi  9a  liou  Sivaxe  Liia  ayd7tr|  xou  lepou  Word 
oacj  (r)  vea  5ia9f|KT|),  Kai  oxi  9a  liou  Sivaxe  xnv  7xveuLiaxiKecj 
(ppovrjor)  Kai  xr)  5idKpior|  yia  va  oacj  ^epexe  Kaluxepa  Kai 
yia  va  KaxaXdpexe  xr)  xpoviKf)  7iepio5o  oxi  t/)ULie  Lieoa. 
IlapaKalcb  Lie  Por|9f|oxe  yia  va  ^epexe  wax;  va  e^exdoei  xicj 
SuoKoXiecj  oxi  epxoLiai  avxiLiexco7io<;  Lie  Kd9e  rpepa.  O 
A6p5ocj  God,  Lie  Por)9d  yia  va  9eXf|oei  va  oacj  ^epei 
Kalrjxepa  Kai  va  9eXf|oei  va  Por|9f|oei  dXXoucj  Xpioxiavoucj 
oxtjv  7iepioxii  liou  Kai  oe  6Xo  xov  koolio. 
ITpooeuxoLiai  oxi  9a  Sivaxe  xnv  r|XeKxpoviKf|  OLidSa  Pipiicov 
Kai  eKeivoi  7tou  xouc;  Por|9oi3v  tj  (ppovrjof)  oacj.  ITpooeuxoLiai 
oxi  9a  Por|9orjoaxe  xa  LieLiovcoLieva  LieXr)  xr|cj  oiKoyeveidcj 
xoucj  (Kai  xr|cj  oiKoyeveidcj  liou)  yia  va  e^a7taxr|9eixe  oxi 
7xveuuaxiKd,  dkla  na  va  oac  KaxaXdPexe  Kai  na  va 
9eXf|oexe  va  oacj  Sexxeixe  Kai  va  aKoXou9f|oexe  Lie  Kd9e 
xp67to.  E7rior|cj  rcapexexe  liocj  xtjv  aveou,  Kai  o5r|yiecj  oe 
auxoucj  xoucj  xpovoucj  Kai  oacj  ^rjxcb  yia  va  kocvco  auxd  xa 
7tpdyLiaxa  oxo  ovolux  xou  Irjoou,  Amen, 


&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 


German  -  Deutch  -  Allemand 

German  Prayers  Gebet  zum  Gott  wie  man  wie  horen  kann 
dass  meinem  Gebet  wie  bittet  Hilfe  zu  mir  zu  geben  wie 
man  geistige  Anleitung 

German  -  Prayer  Requests  (praying  /  Talking)  to  God  - 
explained  in  German  Language 

Mit  Gott  sprechen,  der  Schopfer  des  Universums,  der  Lord: 

1.,  die  Sie  zu  mir  dem  Mut,  die  Sachen  zu  beten  geben 
wiirden,  die  ich  benotige,  um  2.  zu  beten,  die  Sie  zu  mir  dem 
Mut,  Ihnen  zu  glauben  und  anzunehmen  geben  wiirden,  was 
Sie  mit  meinem  Leben  tun  mochten,  anstelle  von  mir  meine 
Selbst  erhebend  Wille  (Absicht)  iiber  Direm. 

3.,  den  en  Sie  mir  Hilfe  geben  wiirden,  um  meine  Furcht  vor 
dem  Unbekannten  die  Entschuldigungen  nicht  werden  zu 
lassen  oder  die  Grundlage  fur  mich,  zum  Sie  nicht  zu 
dienen. 

4.,  der  Sie  mir  Hilfe,  um  zu  sehen  geben  wiirden  und  zu 
erlernen,  wie  man  die  geistige  Starke  ich  hat,  benotigen  Sie 
(durch  Ihr  Wort  die  Bibel)  A)  fur  die  Falle  voran  und  B)  fur 
meine  eigene  personliche  geistige  Reise. 

5.  DaB  Sie  Gott  mir  Hilfe  geben  wiirden,  um  Sie  mehr 
dienen  zu  wiinschen 


6.  DaB  Sie  mich  erinnern  wiirden,  mit  Ihnen  zu  sprechen 
(prayer)when  mich  werden  frustriert  oder  in  der 
Schwierigkeit,  anstatt  zu  versuchen,  Sachen  selbst  nur  durch 
meine  menschliche  Starke  zu  beheben. 

7.  DaB  Sie  mir  Klugheit  und  ein  Herz  geben  wiirden,  fullten 
mit  biblischer  Klugheit,  damit  ich  Sie  effektiv  dienen  wiirde. 

8.  DaB  Sie  mir  einen  Wunsch  geben  wiirden,  Hir  Wort,  die 
Bibel  zu  studieren,  (das  neues  Testament-Evangelium  von 
John)  auf  personlicher  Ebene 

9.  das  Sie  Unterstutzung  zu  mir  geben  wiirden,  damit  ich 
bin,  Sachen  in  der  Bibel  (Ihr  Wort)  zu  beachten  der  ich  auf 
und  der  personlich  beziehen  kann  mir  hilft,  zu  verstehen, 
was  Sie  mich  in  meinem  Leben  tun  wunschen. 

10.  DaB  Sie  mir  groBe  Einsicht  geben  wiirden,  um  zu 
verstehen  wie  man  anderen  erklart,  die  Sie  sind,  und  daB  ich 
sein  wiirde,  zu  erlernen,  wie  man  erlernt  und  kann  fur  Sie 
und  Ihr  Wort  (die  Bibel)  oben  stehen 

11.  DaB  Sie  Leute  (oder  Web  site)  in  meinem  Leben  holen 
wiirden,  die  Sie  kennen  mochten  und  die  in  ihrem  genauen 
Verstandnis  von  Ihnen  stark  sind  (Gott);  und  das  wiirden  Sie 
Leute  (oder  Web  site)  in  meinem  Leben  holen,  das  ist,  mich 
anzuregen,  genau  zu  erlernen,  wie  man  die  Bibel  das  Wort 
der  Wahrheit  (2  Timotheegras  2: 15)  teilt. 

12.  DaB  Sie  mir  helfen  wiirden  zu  erlernen,  groBes 
Verstandnis  liber,  welche  Bibelversion  zu  haben  am  besten 
ist,  die  am  genauesten  ist  und  die  die  geistigste  Starke  u.  die 
Energie  hat  und  dem  Version  mit  den  ursprunglichen 
Manuskripten  ubereinstimmt,  daB  Sie  die  Autoren  des  neuen 
Testaments  anspornten  zu  schreiben. 


13.  DaB  Sie  mir  Hilfe,  um  meine  Zeit  in  einer  guten  Weise 
zu  verwenden  geben  wiirden,  und  meine  Zeit  auf  den 
falschen  oder  leeren  Methoden  nicht  zu  vergeuden,  naeher 
an  Gott  (aber  dem,  zu  erhalten  nicht  wirklich  biblisch  seien 
Sie)  und  wo  jene  Methoden  keine  lange  Bezeichnung  oder 
dauerhafte  geistige  Frucht  produzieren. 

14.  DaB  Sie  mir  Unterstiitzung  geben  wiirden,  was  zu 
verstehen,  in  einer  Kirche  oder  in  einem  Ort  der  Anbetung 
zu  suchen,  welche  Arten  der  Fragen  zum  zu  bitten  und  daB 
Sie  mir  helfen  wiirden,  Glaubiger  oder  einen  Pastor  mit 
groBer  geistiger  Klugheit  anstelle  von  den  einfachen  oder 
falschen  Antworten  zu  finden. 

15.  den  Sie  mich  veranlassen  wiirden,  mich  zu  erinnern,  um 
sich  Ihr  Wort  zu  merken  die  Bibel  (wie  Romans  ist  8),  damit 
ich  es  in  meinem  Herzen  haben  und  an  meinen  Verstand 
sich  vorbereiten  lassen  kann,  und  bereit,  eine  Antwort  zu 
anderen  der  Hoffnung  zu  geben,  die  ich  iiber  Sie  habe. 

16.  DaB  Sie  mir  Hilfe  damit  meine  eigene  Theologie  und 
Lehren  holen  wiirden,  um  mit  Ihrem  Wort,  die  Bibel 
ubereinzustimmen  und  daB  Sie  fortfahren  wiirden,  mir  zu 
helfen,  zu  konnen,  mein  Verstandnis  der  Lehre  verbessert 
werden  kann,  damit  mein  eigenes  Leben,  Lebensstil  und 
Verstehen  fortfahrt,  zu  sein  naeher  an,  was  Sie  es  fur  mich 
sein  wunschen. 

17.  DaB  Sie  meinen  geistigen  Einblick 
(Zusammenfassungen)  mehr  und  mehr  offnen  wiirden  und 
daB,  wo  mein  Verstandnis  oder  Vorstellung  von  Ihnen  nicht 
genau  ist,  daB  Sie  mir  helfen  wiirden,  zu  erlernen,  wem 
Jesus  Christ  wirklich  ist. 


18.  DaB  Sie  mir  Hilfe  geben  wiirden,  damit  ich  in  der 
LageSEIN  wiirde,  alle  falschen  Rituale  zu  trennen,  denen 
ich  von,  von  Hirem  freien  Unterricht  in  der  Bibel,  wenn 
irgendwelche  abgehangen  habe  von,  was  ich  folgend  bin,  ist 
nicht  vom  Gott,  oder  ist  kontrar  zu,  was  Sie  uns  unterrichten 
wiinschen  -  iiber  das  Folgen  Sie. 

19.  DaB  keine  Krafte  des  libels  nicht  irgendwie  geistiges 
Verstandnis  wegnehmen  wiirden,  das  ich  habe,  aber  eher, 
daB  ich  das  Wissen  behalten  wiirde  von,  wie  man  Sie  kennt 
und  nicht  an  diesen  Tagen  der  geistigen  Tauschung  betrogen 
wird. 

20.  DaB  Sie  geistige  Starke  holen  und  zu  mir  helfen  wiirden, 
damit  ich  nicht  ein  Teil  von  groBen  weg  fallen  oder 
irgendeiner  Bewegung  bin,  die  zu  Ihnen  und  zu  Ihrem 
heiligen  Wort  Angelegenheiten  nachgemacht  sein  wiirde. 

21.  Das,  wenn  es  alles  gibt,  das  ich  in  meinem  Leben  getan 
habe  oder  irgendeine  Weise,  daB  ich  nicht  auf  Sie  reagiert 
habe,  wie  ich  haben  sollte  und  die  mich  entweder  am  Gehen 
mit  Ihnen  hindert  oder  Haben  des  Verstehens,  daB  Sie  jene 
things/responses/events  zuriick  in  meinen  Verstand,  damit 
ich  auf  sie  im  Namen  Jesus  Christ  verzichten  wiirde,  und 
alle  ihre  von  und  von  Konsequenzen  holen  wiirden  und  daB 
Sie  jede  mogliche  Leere,  Traurigkeit  oder  Verzweiflung  in 
meinem  Leben  mit  der  Freude  am  Lord  ersetzen  wiirden  und 
daB  ich  mehr  auf  das  Lernen,  Ihnen  zu  folgen  gerichtet 
wiirde,  indem  man  Ihr  Wort  las,  die  Bibel. 

22.  DaB  Sie  meine  Augen  offnen  wiirden,  damit  ich  in  der 
LageSEIN  wiirde,  offenbar  zu  sehen  und  zu  erkennen,  wenn 
es  eine  groBe  Tauschung  iiber  geistige  Themen  gibt,  wie 
man  dieses  Phanomen  (oder  diese  Falle)  von  einer 
biblischen  Perspektive  und  daB  Sie  mir  Klugheit  geben 
wiirden,  um  zu  wissen  und  damit  ich  erlernt  versteht,  wie 


man  meinen  Freunden  und  liebte  eine  (Verwandte)  ein  Teil 
von  ihm  nicht  zu  sein  hilft. 

23  DaB  Sie  sicherstellen  wiirden,  daB  einmal  meine  Augen 
und  mein  Verstand  geoffnet  sind,  versteht  die  geistige 
Bedeutung  der  gegenwartigen  Falle,  die  in  der  Welt 
stattfinden,  daB  Sie  mein  Herz  vorbereiten  wiirden,  um  Hire 
Wahrheit  anzunehmen  und  daB  Sie  mir  helfen  wiirden,  zu 
verstehen,  wie  man  Mut  und  Starke  durch  Hir  heiliges  Wort, 
die  Bibel  findet.  Im  Namen  Jesus  Christ,  bitte  ich  um  diese 
Sachen,  die  meinen  Wunsch  bestatigen,  Hir  Wille 
ubereinzustimmen,  und  ich  bitte  um  Dire  Klugheit  und  eine 
Liebe  der  Wahrheit  zu  haben,  Amen. 


Mehr  an  der  Unterseite  der  Seite 
wie  man  ewiges  Leben  u. 
Hat 


Wir  sind  froh,  wenn  diese  Liste  (der  Gebetantrage  zum 
Gott)  in  der  LagelST,  Sie  zu  unterstutzen.  Wir  verstehen, 
daB  diese  moglicherweise  nicht  die  beste  oder 
wirkungsvollste  Ubersetzung  sein  kann.  Wir  verstehen,  daB 
es  viele  unterschiedliche  Weisen  des  Ausdruckens  von  von 
Gedanken  und  von  von  Wortern  gibt.  Wenn  Sie  einen 
Vorschlag  fur  eine  bessere  Ubersetzung  haben  oder  wenn 
Sie  etwas  Ihrer  Zeit  dauern  modi  ten,  Vorschlage  zu 
schicken  uns,  werden  Sie  Tausenden  der  Leute  auch  helfen, 
die  dann  die  verbesserte  Ubersetzung  lesen.  Wir  haben 
haufig  ein  neues  Testament,  das  in  Direr  Sprache  oder  in  den 
Sprachen  vorhanden  ist,  die  selten  oder  alt  sind. 


Wenn  Sie  nach  einem  neuen  Testament  in  einer  spezifischen 
Sprache  suchen,  schreiben  Sie  uns  bitte.  Auch  wir  mochten 
sicher  sein  und  versuchen,  das  manchmal  mitzuteilen,  bieten 
wir  Biicher  an,  die  nicht  frei  sind  und  die  Geld  kosten. 
Aber,  wenn  Sie  nicht  einige  jener  elektronischen  Biicher 
sich  leisten  konnen,  konnen  wir  einen  Austausch  der 
elektronischen  Biicher  fur  Hilfe  bei  der  Ubersetzung  oder 
bei  der  Ubersetzung  Arbeit  haufig  tun.  Sie  miissen  nicht  ein 
professioneller  Arbeiter  sein,  nur  eine  regelmaBige  Person, 
die  interessiert  ist,  an  zu  helfen. 

Sie  sollten  einen  Computer  haben,  oder  Sie  sollten  Zugang 
zu  einem  Computer  an  Ihrer  lokalen  Bibliothek  oder 
Hochschule  oder  Universitat  haben,  da  die  normalerweise 
bessere  Anschliisse  zum  Internet  haben.  Sie  konnen  Ihr 
eigenes  personliches  FREIES  Konto  der  elektronischen 
Post,  indem  Sie  zum  mail.yahoo.com 


auch  normalerweise  herstellen  gehen  dauern  bitte  einen 
Moment,  um  die  Adresse  der  elektronischen  Post  zu  finden 
befunden  an  der  Unterseite  oder  am  Ende  dieser  Seite. 
Wir  hoffen,  daB  Sie  uns  elektronische  Post  schicken,  wenn 
diese  hilfreich  oder  Ermutigung  ist.  Wir  regen  Sie  auch  an, 
mit  uns  hinsichtlich  der  elektronischen  Biicher  in 
Verbindung  zu  treten,  die  wir  dem  sind  ohne  Kosten  und 
freies 


anbieten,  die,  wir  viele  Biicher  in  den  Fremdsprachen  haben, 
aber  wir  nicht  sie  immer  setzen,  um  elektronisch  zu 
empfangen  (Download)  weil  wir  nur  vorhanden  die  Biicher 
oder  die  Themen  bilden,  die  erbeten  sind.  Wir  regen  Sie  an 
fortzufahren,  zum  Gott  zu  beten  und  fortzufahren,  iiber  ihn 
zu  erlernen,  indem  wir  das  neue  Testament  lesen.  Wir 


begriiBen  Dire  Fragen  und  Anmerkungen  durch 
elektronische  Post. 


&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 


Caro  Deus  ,  Obrigada  que  esta  Novo  Testamento  tem  sido 
lancado  de  modo  a  que  nos  somos  capaz  aprender  mais 
sobre  a  ti.  Por  favor  ajudar  a  gente  responsavel  por  fazendo 
esta  Electronico  livro  disponivel. 

Por  favor  ajudar  eles  estarem  capaz  de  trabalho  rapidamente 
,  e  fazer  mais  Electronico  livros  disponivel  Por  favor  ajudar 
eles  haverem  todos  os  recursos  ,  o  dinheiro  ,  a  forca  e  as 
horas  que  elas  precisar  a  fim  de  ser  capaz  de  guardar 
trabalhando  para  si. 

Por  favor  ajudar  aquelas  esse  are  parte  da  equipa  essa  ajuda 
lhes  num  todos  os  dias  base.  Por  favor  dar  lhes  a  forca 
continuar  e  dar  cada  deles  o  espiritual  comprendendo  para  o 
trabalho  que  voce  quer  eles  fazerem.  Por  favor  ajudar  cada 
um  deles  para  nao  ter  medo  e  lembrar  que  tu  es  o  deus  o 
qual  respostas  oracao  e  quern  e  encarregado  de  todas  as 
coisas. 

EU  orar  que  a  ti  would  encorajar  lhes  ,  e  que  voce  protege 
lhes  ,  e  o  trabalho  &  ministerio  que  elas  sao  comprometido 
em.  EU  orar  que  voce  protegeria  lhes  de  o  Espiritual  Forcas 
ou  outro  barreiras  isso  podeia  ser  maleficio  lhes  ou  lento 
lhes  abaixo. 

Por  favor  ajudar  a  mim  quando  Eu  uso  esta  Novo 
Testamento  para  tambem  reflectir  a  gente  o  qual  ter  feito 
esta  edicao  disponivel ,  de  modo  a  que  eu  possa  orar  para 
eles  e  por  conseguinte  eles  podem  continuar  ajudar  mais 


pessoas  EU  orar  que  voce  daria  a  mim  um  amar  do  seu 
Divino  Palavra  (  o  novo  Testamento  ),  e  que  voce  daria  a 
mim  espiritual  sabedoria  e  discernment  conhecer  a  ti  melhor 
e  para  comprender  o  periodo  de  tempo  que  nos  somos 
vivendo  em. 

Por  favor  ajudar  eu  saber  como  lidar  com  as  dificuldades 
que  Eu  sou  confrontado  com  todos  os  dias.  Lorde  Deus  , 
Ajudar  eu  querer  conhecer  a  ti  Melhor  e  querer  ajudar  outro 
Christian  no  meu  area  e  pelo  mundo.  EU  orar  que  voce  daria 
o  Electronico  livro  equipa  e  aquelas  o  qual  trabalho  no 
Websters  e  aqueles  que  ajudar  lhes  seu  sabedoria.  EU  orar 
que  voce  ajudaria  o  individuo  membros  do  seu  famflia  (  e  a 
minha  famflia )  para  nao  ser  espiritual  enganar  ,  mas 
comprender  a  ti  e  querer  aceitar  e  seguir  a  ti  em  todos 
bastante.  e  Eu  pergunto  voce  fazer  estas  coisas  em  nome  de 
Jesus  ,  Amen  , 


Dear  God, 

Thank  you  that  this  New  Testament 
has  been  released  so  that  we  are  able 
to  learn  more  about  you. 

Please  help  the  people  responsible  for  making  this 
Electronic  book  available.  Please  help  them  to  be  able  to 
work  fast,  and  make  more  Electronic  books  available 
Please  help  them  to  have  all  the  resources,  the  money,  the 
strength  and  the  time  that  they  need  in  order  to  be  able  to 
keep  working  for  You. 

Please  help  those  that  are  part  of  the  team  that  help  them  on 
an  everyday  basis.  Please  give  them  the  strength  to  continue 
and  give  each  of  them  the  spiritual  understanding  for  the 
work  that  you  want  them  to  do.  Please  help  each  of  them  to 
not  have  fear  and  to  remember  that  you  are  the  God  who 


answers  prayer  and  who  is  in  charge  of  everything. 

I  pray  that  you  would  encourage  them,  and  that  you  protect 
them,  and  the  work  &  ministry  that  they  are  engaged  in. 
I  pray  that  you  would  protect  them  from  the  Spiritual  Forces 
or  other  obstacles  that  could  harm  them  or  slow  them  down. 

Please  help  me  when  I  use  this  New  Testament  to  also  think 
of  the  people  who  have  made  this  edition  available,  so  that  I 
can  pray  for  them  and  so  they  can  continue  to  help  more 
people 

I  pray  that  you  would  give  me  a  love  of  your  Holy  Word 
(the  New  Testament),  and  that  you  would  give  me  spiritual 
wisdom  and  discernment  to  know  you  better  and  to 
understand  the  period  of  time  that  we  are  living  in. 

Please  help  me  to  know  how  to  deal  with  the  difficulties  that 
I  am  confronted  with  every  day.  Lord  God,  Help  me  to  want 
to  know  you  Better  and  to  want  to  help  other  Christians  in 
my  area  and  around  the  world. 

I  pray  that  you  would  give  the  Electronic  book  team  and 
those  who  work  on  the  website  and  those  who  help  them 
your  wisdom. 

I  pray  that  you  would  help  the  individual  members  of  their 
family  (and  my  family)  to  not  be  spiritually  deceived,  but 
to  understand  you  and  to  want  to  accept  and  follow  you  in 
every  way. 

and  I  ask  you  to  do  these  things  in  the  name  of  Jesus, 
Amen, 


&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Croatian  Croatian  Croatian 


Croatian  -  Prayer  Requests  (praying  )  to  God  -  explained 
in  Croatian  Language 

Croatian  Croatia  Prayer  Isus  Krist  Moljenje  to  Bog  Kako  to 
Moliti  moze  cuti  moj  pitati  popustanje  ponuditi  mene 

Govorenje  to  Bog ,  Stvoritelj  dana  Svemir ,  Gospodar  : 

1.  taj  te  ce  popustanje  meni  u  hrabrost  to  moliti  predmet  taj 
Trebam  to  moliti 

2.  taj  te  ce  popustanje  meni  u  hrabrost  to  vjerovati  te  i 
prihvatiti  sto  koji  zelite  za  napraviti  sa  mojim  zivot , 
umjesto  mene  uznijeti  moj  posjedovati  htijenje  (  namjera ) 
iznad  tvoj. 

3.  taj  te  ce  popustanje  mene  ponuditi  ne  pustiti  moj 
strahovanje  dana  nepoznat  postati  isprika  ,  ili  baza  za  mene 
ne  to  posluzitelj  you. 

4.  taj  te  ce  popustanje  mene  ponuditi  vidjeti  i  nauciti  kako  to 
imati  duhovni  snaga  Trebam  ( preko  tvoj  rijec  Biblija  ) )  za 
jedan  dan  dogadaj  ispred  i  b  )  za  moj  posjedovati  osobni 
duhovni  putovanje. 


5.  Taj  te  Bog  ce  popustanje  mene  ponuditi  istanje  to 
posluzitelj  Te  vise 

6.  Taj  te  ce  podsjetiti  mene  to  pricati  sa  te  prayerwhen  )  Ja 
sam  frustriran  ili  u  problemima ,  umjesto  tezak  to  odluka 
predmet  ja  osobno  jedini  preko  moj  covjecji  snaga. 

7.  Taj  te  ce  popustanje  mene  Mudrost  i  srce  ispunjen  sa 
Biblijski  Mudrost  tako  da  JA  ce  posluzitelj  te  vise  efektivno. 

8.  Taj  te  ce  popustanje  mene  zelja  to  studirati  tvoj  rijec  , 
Biblija  ,  ( novim  Oporuka  Evandelje  od  John  ),  na  osobni 
baza 

9.  taj  te  ce  popustanje  pomoc  meni  u  tako  da  Ja  sam  u 
mogucnosti  to  obavijest  predmet  in  Biblija  ( tvoj  rijec  )  sto 
Ja  mogu  osobni  povezivati  se  ,  i  da  htijenje  pomoc  mene 
shvatiti  sto  koji  zelite  mene  za  napraviti  u  mojem  zivot. 

10.  Taj  te  ce  popustanje  mene  velik  raspoznavanje  ,  to 
shvatiti  kako  to  objasniti  to  ostali  tko  ti  si ,  i  da  JA  bi  bilo  u 
mogucnosti  nauciti  kako  nauciti  i  znati  kako  to  pristajati  uza 
sto  te  i  tvoj  rijec  (  Biblija  ) 

1 1 .  Taj  te  ce  donijeti  narod  ( ili  websiteovi )  u  mojem  zivot 
tko  istanje  to  znati  te  ,  i  tko  jesu  jak  in  njihov  tocnost 
sporazum  od  te  (  bog  );  i  da  te  ce  donijeti  narod  ( ili 
websiteovi )  u  mojem  zivot  koji  ce  biti  u  mogucnosti  to 
hrabriti  mene  to  precizan  naucite  kako  podijeliti  Biblija  rijec 
od  istina  (2  Plasljiv  215:). 

12.  Taj  te  ce  pomoc  mene  nauciti  to  imati  velik  sporazum  o 
sto  Biblija  inacici  je  najbolji ,  sto  je  vecina  tocnost ,  i  sto  je 
preko  duhovni  snaga  &  Power  PC  ,  i  sto  inacici  sporazum  sa 
izvorni  rukopis  taj  te  nadahnut  autorstvo  dana  Nov  Oporuka 
to  pisati. 


13.  Taj  te  ce  popustanje  ponuditi  mene  koristenje  moj 
vrijeme  in  dobar  put ,  i  ne  to  prosipati  moj  vrijeme  na 
Neistinit  ili  prazan  Metodije  da  biste  dobili  Zatvori  to  Bog  ( 
ali  koji  nisu  vjerno  Biblijski ),  i  gdje  svi  oni  Metodije 
stvarajuci  nijedan  ceznuti  uvjeti  ili  trajan  duhovni  voce. 

14.  Taj  te  ce  popustanje  pomoc  meni  u  to  shvatiti  sto  uciniti 
traziti  in  Churchill  ili  mjesto  od  moliti  se  ,  sto  rod  od  pitanje 
to  pitati ,  i  da  te  ce  pomoc  mene  pronaci  onaj  koji  vjeruje  ili 
pastor  sa  velik  duhovni  mudrost  umjesto  lahak  ili  neistinit 
odgovoriti. 

15.  taj  te  ce  nanijeti  mene  to  sjecati  se  to  sjecati  se  tvoj  rijec 
Biblija  (  kao  sto  je  Rumunjski  8),  tako  da  Ja  mogu  imati 
Internet  u  mojem  srce  i  imati  moj  imati  sto  protiv  spreman  , 
i  biti  spreman  to  popustanje  odgovoriti  to  ostali  dana 
uzdanica  taj  Imam  o  te. 

16.  Taj  te  ce  donijeti  ponuditi  mene  tako  da  moj  posjedovati 
teologija  i  doktrina  to  poklapati  se  tvoj  rijec  ,  Biblija  i  da  te 
ce  nastaviti  to  pomoc  mene  znati  kako  moj  sporazum  od 
doktrina  moze  poboljsati  tako  da  moj  posjedovati  zivot ,  stil 
zivota  i  sporazum  nastaviti  biti  Zatvori  to  sto  koji  zelite 
Internet  biti  za  mene. 

17.  Taj  te  ce  OpenBSD  moj  duhovni  unutar  (  zakljucak ) 
vise  i  vise  ,  i  da  gdje  svi  moj  sporazum  ili  percepcija  od  te 
nije  tocnost ,  taj  te  ce  pomoc  mene  nauciti  tko  Isus  Krist 
vjerno  je. 

18.  Taj  te  ce  popustanje  ponuditi  mene  tako  da  JA  bi  bilo  u 
mogucnosti  to  odijeljen  bilo  koji  neistinit  ritualni  sto  Imam 
zavisnost  na  ,  from  tvoj  jasan  pomoc  u  ucenju  in  Biblija  , 
ako  postoje  od  sto  Ja  sam  sljedece  nije  od  Bog  ,  ili  je  ugovor 
to  sto  koji  zelite  to  vas  nauciti  nas  o  sljedece  te. 


19.  Taj  bilo  koji  sila  od  zlo  ce  ne  oduteti  bilo  koji  duhovni 
sporazum  sto  Imam ,  ali  radije  taj  JA  ce  cvrsto  drzati  znanje 
kako  to  znati  te  i  ne  biti  lukav  in  te  dani  od  duhovni  varka. 

20.  Taj  te  ce  donijeti  duhovni  snaga  i  ponuditi  mene  tako  da 
JA  nece  biti  dio  ognjevit  Jesen  Daleko  ili  od  bilo  koji  pokret 
sto  bi  bilo  produhovljeno  krivotvoren  novae  vama  i  u  vas 
Svet  Rijec 

21.  Da  ako  ima  je  ista  taj  Imam  ispunjavanja  u  mojem  zivot 
,  ili  bilo  koji  put  taj  Imam  ne  odgovaranje  vama  kao  JA 
trebaju  imati  i  da  je  koji  se  moze  sprijeciti  mene  sa  ili 
hodanje  sa  te  ,  ili  vlasnistvo  sporazum  ,  taj  te  ce  donijeti  oni 
predmet  /  reakcija  /  dogadaj  leda  u  moj  imati  sto  protiv  , 
tako  da  JA  ce  odreci  se  njima  in  ime  od  Isus  Krist ,  i  svi  od 
njihov  efekt  i  posljedica  ,  i  da  te  ce  opet  staviti  bilo  koji 
praznina  , sadness  ili  izgubiti  nadu  u  mojem  zivot  sa  Ono  sto 
pruza  uzitak  dana  Gospodar  ,  i  da  JA  bi  bilo  vise  fokusirati 
na  znanje  to  udarac  te  mimo  citanje  tvoj  rijec  ,  Biblija 

22.  Taj  te  ce  OpenBSD  moj  oci  tako  da  JA  bi  bilo  u 
mogucnosti  to  jasno  vidjeti  i  prepoznati  ako  ima  Velik 
Varka  o  Duhovni  tema ,  kako  to  shvatiti  ovaj  fenomen  ( ili 
te  dogadaj )  from  Biblijski  perspektiva  ,  i  da  te  ce 
popustanje  mene  mudrost  to  znati  i  tako  dalje  taj  JA  htijenje 
naucite  kako  pomoc  moj  prijatelj  i  voljen  sam  sebe  ( 
odnosni )  ne  biti  dio  it. 

23.  Taj  te  ce  osigurali  da  jedanput  moj  oci  jesu  OpenBSD  i 
moj  imati  sto  protiv  shvatiti  duhovni  izrazajnost  od  tekuci 
dogadaj  uzimanje  mjesto  u  svijetu  ,  taj  te  ce  pripremiti  moj 
sree  to  prihvatiti  tvoj  istina  ,  i  da  te  ce  pomoc  mene  shvatiti 
kako  pronaci  hrabrost  i  snaga  preko  tvoj  Svet  Rijec  ,  Biblija. 
In  ime  od  Isus  Krist ,  JA  traziti  te  predmet  potvrditi  moj 


zelja  biti  slozno  tvoj  htijenje  ,  i  Ja  sam  iskanje  tvoj  mudrost  i 
to  imati  hatar  dana  Istina  Da 


Vise  podno  Stranica 
Kako  to  imati  Vjecan  Zivot 


Mi  jesu  veseo  ako  ovaj  rub  (  od  moljenje  molba  to  Bog  )  je 
u  mogucnosti  to  pomoci  te.  Mi  shvatiti  ovaj  mozda  nece  biti 
najbolji  ili  vecina  djelotvoran  prevodenje.  Mi  shvatiti  koji  su 
mnogobrojan  razlicit  putevi  od  istiskivanje  misao  i  rijec. 
Ukoliko  imati  sugestija  za  bolji  prevodenje  ,  ili  ukoliko  ce 
voljeti  uzeti  malolitrazan  iznos  od  tvoj  vrijeme  to  poslati 
sugestija  nama  ,  te  htijenje  biti  pomoc  tisuca  od  ostali  narod 
isto  tako  ,  koji  ce  onda  citanje  oplemenjen  prevodenje.  Mi 
vise  puta  imati  Nov  Oporuka  raspoloziv  u  vas  jezik  ili  in 
jezik  koji  su  rijedak  ili  star.  Ako  ste  oblicje  za  Nov  Oporuka 
in  specifican  jezik  ,  ugoditi  korespondirati  nas.  Isto  tako  ,  mi 
istanje  istinabog  i  pokusati  komunicirati  taj  katkada  ,  mi 
obaviti  ponuda  knjiga  koji  nisu  Slobodan  i  da  obaviti  trosak 
novae. 

Ali  ukoliko  ne  moci  priustiti  neki  od  oni  elektronski  knjiga  , 
mi  moze  vise  puta  obaviti  izmjena  od  elektronski  knjiga  za 
pomoc  sa  prevodenje  ili  prevodenje  funkcionirati.  Nemate 
biti  koji  se  odnosi  na  zvanje  radnik  ,  samo  jedan  dan 
pravilan  osoba  tko  je  zainteresirana  za  pomoc.  Te  trebaju 
imati  racunalo  ili  te  trebaju  imati  pristup  to  racunalo  at  tvoj 
lokalni  knjiznica  ili  fakulteti  ili  sveucilista  ,  otada  oni  obicno 
imati  bolji  povezivanje  to  Internet.  Mozete  isto  tako  obicno 
utemeljiti  tvoj  posjedovati  osobni  SLOBODAN  elektronicka 
posta  racun  odlaskom  na  mail.yahoo.com 


Ugoditi  uzeti  tren  pronaci  elektronicka  posta  adresa  smjestiti 
na  dnu  ili  kraj  od  ovaj  stranica.  Nadamo  se  te  htijenje  poslati 
elektronicka  posta  nama  ,  ako  ovaj  je  od  pomoc  ili 
hrabrenje.  Mi  isto  tako  hrabriti  te  to  kontakt  nas  zabrinutost 
Elektronski  Knjiga  koju  nudimo  koji  su  sa  trosak  ,  i 
Slobodan. 

Mi  obaviti  imati  mnogobrojan  knjiga  in  stran  jezik  ,  ali  mi 
ne  uvijek  mjesto  njima  to  primiti  elektronski  ( preuzimanje 
datoteka )  jer  mi  jedini  izraditi  raspoloziv  knjiga  ili  tema 
koji  su  preko  molba.  Mi  hrabriti  te  to  nastaviti  to  moliti  to 
Bog  i  to  nastaviti  nauciti  o  Njemu  mimo  citanje  novim 
Oporuka.  Mi  dobrodosli  na  tvoj  pitanje  i  komentirajte  mimo 
elektronicka  posta. 


&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

CZECH  CZECH  TCHEK 

Czech  Prayer  Modlitba  Kristian  jezuita  Kristus  az  k  Buh  Jak 
Modlit  Buh  pocinovat  slyset  modlitba  k  ptat  Buh  darovat 
pomoci  mne 

Czech  -  Prayer  Requests  (praying  /  Talking)  to  God  - 
explained  in  Czech  Language 

Mluveni  az  k  Buh  ,  clen  urcity  Stvof itel  of  clen  urcity 
Soubor  ,  clen  urcity  Hospodin  : 

1 .  aby  tebe  chtel  bych  darovat  az  k  mne  clen  urcity  kuraz  az 
k  modlit  clen  urcity  majetek  aby  Nemusim  az  k  modlit 

2.  aby  tebe  chtel  bych  darovat  az  k  mne  clen  urcity  kuraz  az 
k  domnivat  se  tebe  a  pfijmout  jaky  tebe  potfeba  az  k  jednat 
ma  duch  ,  misto  mne  povysit  ja  sam  vule  (  cfl )  nad  tvuj. 


3.  aby  tebe  chtel  bych  darovat  mne  pomoci  az  k  ne  dovolit 
ma  bat  se  of  clen  urcity  neznama  az  k  stat  se  clen  urcity 
odpustit ,  ci  clen  urcity  baze  do  mne  rozchazet  se  v  nazorech 
slouzit  you. 

4.  aby  tebe  chtel  bych  darovat  mne  pomoci  az  k  videt  a  az  k 
dostat  instrukce  jak?  az  k  mft  clen  urcity  duchovni  sfla 
Nemusim  (  docela  tvuj  slovo  clen  urcity  Bible  )  jeden  )  do 
clen  urcity  pfihoda  vpfed  a  b  )  do  ja  sam  osobni  duchovni 
cesta. 

5.  Aby  tebe  Buh  chtel  bych  darovat  mne  pomoci  az  k 
potfeba  az  k  slouzit  Tebe  vice  6.  Aby  tebe  chtel  bych 
pfipomenout  komu  mne  az  k  rozmlouvat  s  tebe  prayerwhen 
)  JA  am  zmafeny  ci  do  nesnaz  ,  misto  trying  az  k  analyzovat 
majetek  ja  sam  ale  docela  ma  lidsky  sfla. 

7.  Aby  tebe  chtel  bych  darovat  mne  Moudrost  a  jeden  srdce 
nakyp  s  Biblicky  Moudrost  tak,  ze  JA  chtel  bych  slouzit 
tebe  vfce  efektivnf.  8.  Aby  tebe  chtel  bych  darovat  mne 
jeden  porucit  az  k  ucenf  tvuj  slovo  ,  clen  urcity  Bible  ,  ( 
Novy  zakon  Evangelium  of  Jan  ),  dale  jeden  osobni  baze 

9.  aby  tebe  chtel  bych  darovat  pomoc  az  k  mne  tak,  ze  J  A 
am  schopny  az  k  oznameni  majetek  do  clen  urcity  Bible  ( 
tvuj  slovo  )  kdo  Dovedu  co  se  me  tyce  byt  v  pomeru  k  sem 
tam  ,  to  postaci  pomoci  mne  dovidat  se  jaky  tebe  potfeba 
mne  az  k  zavrazdit  ma  duch. 

10.  Aby  tebe  chtel  bych  darovat  mne  celek  bystrost ,  az  k 
dovidat  se  jak?  az  k  jasne  se  vyjadf  it  az  k  jinf  kdo  tebe  ar  ,  a 
aby  JA  chtel  bych  byt  schopny  az  k  dostat  instrukce  jak?  az 
k  dostat  instrukce  a  vRdRt  jak?  az  k  postavit  se  za  tebe  a 
tvuj  slovo  (  clen  urcity  Bible  ) 


1 1 .  Aby  tebe  chtel  bych  nest  lid  (  ci  websites  )  do  ma  duch 
kdo  potfeba  az  k  vRdRt  tebe  ,  a  kdo  ar  silny  do  jejich  pfesny 
dohoda  of  tebe  (  buh  );  a  Aby  tebe  chtel  bych  nest  lid  (  ci 
websites  )  do  ma  duch  kdo  vule  byt  schopny  az  k  dodat 
mysli  mne  az  k  pfesny  dostat  instrukce  jak?  az  k  delit  clen 
urcity  Bible  Pismo  svate  pravda  (2  Bazlivy  215:). 

12.  Aby  tebe  chtel  bych  pomoci  mne  az  k  dostat  instrukce  az 
k  rmt  celek  dohoda  kolem  kdo  Bible  liceni  is  nejlepe  ,  kdo  is 
nejcetnejsi  pfesny  ,  a  kdo  3sg.prez.od  have  clen  urcity 
nejcetnejsi  duchovni  sila  &  mnozstvi ,  a  kdo  liceni  souhlasi 
jit  s  duchem  casu  original  rukopis  aby  tebe  dychat  clen 
urcity  spisovatele  of  Novy  zakon  az  k  psat. 

13.  Aby  tebe  chtel  bych  darovat  pomoci  az  k  mne  az  k 
cviceni  ma  cas  do  jeden  blaho  cesta  ,  a  rozchazet  se  v 
nazorech  zpustosit  ma  cas  dale  Chybny  ci  hladovy  metody 
az  k  brat  blizky  az  k  Buh  ( kdyby  ne  ar  ne  opravdu  Biblicky 
),  a  kde  those  metody  napsat  ne  dlouha  hlaska  cas  ci 
{lastingllstalylltrvaly} }  duchovni  nest  ovoce. 

14.  Aby  tebe  chtel  bych  darovat  pomoc  az  k  mne  az  k 
dovidat  se  jaky  az  k  hledat  do  jeden  cirkev  ci  jeden  bydliste 
of  uctivani ,  jaky  rody  of  otazky  az  k  ptat  se  ,  a  aby  tebe 
chtel  bych  pomoci  mne  az  k  nalez  vef  fci  ci  jeden  duchovni  s 
celek  duchovni  moudrost  misto  bezstarostny  ci  chybny 
odpovida. 

15.  aby  tebe  chtel  bych  byt  pficinou  mne  na  pametnou  az  k 
memorovat  tvuj  slovo  clen  urcity  Bible  ( jako  takovy  Riman 
8),  tak,  ze  Dovedu  mit  ono  do  ma  srdce  a  rmt  ma  mysl 
pfipraveny  ,  a  byt  hbity  az  k  darovat  neurc.  clen  byt  v 
souhlase  s  jini  of  clen  urcity  nadeje  aby  Mam  u  sebe  tebe. 

16.  Aby  tebe  chtel  bych  nest  pomoci  az  k  mne  tak,  ze  ja  sam 
bohoslovi  a  doktrina  az  k  souhlasit  s  tvuj  slovo  ,  clen  urcity 


Bible  a  aby  tebe  chtel  bych  stale  byt  pomoci  mne  vRdRt 
jak?  ma  dohoda  of  doktrina  pocfnovat  byt  opravit  tak,  ze  ja 
sam  duch  lifestyle  a  dohoda  odrocit  az  k  byt  blizky  k 
jakemu  licelu  tebe  potfeba  ono  az  k  byt  pro  mne. 

17.  Aby  tebe  chtel  bych  nechraneny  ma  duchovni  jasnozf  em 
( konec  )  cim  dale,  tim  vice  ,  a  aby  kde  ma  dohoda  ci 
chapavost  of  tebe  is  ne  pfesny  ,  aby  tebe  chtel  bych  pomoci 
mne  az  k  dostat  instrukce  kdo  Jezuita  Kristus  opravdu  is. 

18.  Aby  tebe  chtel  bych  darovat  pomoci  az  k  mne  tak,  ze  JA 
chtel  bych  byt  schopny  az  k  oddeleny  jakykoliv  chybny 
obfad  kdo  J  A  mit  duvera  dale  ,  die  tvuj  cely  doktrina  do  clen 
urcity  Bible  ,  jestli  vubec  of  jaky  JA  am  nasledujici  is  ne  of 
Buh  ,  ci  is  proti  cemu  jaky  tebe  potfeba  az  k  ucit  us  kolem 
nasledujici  tebe. 

19.  Aby  jakykoliv  dohnat  of  nestesti  chtel  bych  ne  odebrat 
jakykoliv  duchovni  dohoda  kdo  JA  mit ,  aby  ne  dosti  aby  JA 
chtel  bych  drzet  clen  urcity  znalost  ceho  jak?  az  k  vRdRt 
tebe  a  rozchazet  se  v  nazorech  byt  klamat  do  tezaury  days  of 
duchovni  klam. 

20.  Aby  tebe  chtel  bych  nest  duchovni  sfla  a  pomoci  az  k 
mne  tak,  ze  JA  vule  rozchazet  se  v  nazorech  byt  cast  of 
notablove  Klesani  Pryc  ci  of  jakykoliv  pohyb  kdo  chtel  bych 
byt  duchovo  falsovat  az  k  tebe  a  az  k  tvuj  Svaty  Slovo 

21.  Aby  -li  tarn  is  cokoli  aby  JA  mit  utahany  ma  duch  ,  ci 
jakkoli  aby  JA  mit  ne  dotazovana  osoba  az  k  tebe  ackoliv 
Sel  bych  mit  a  to  jest  opatfeni  mne  die  jeden  nebo  druhy 
kraceni  s  tebe  ,  ci  having  dohoda  ,  aby  tebe  chtel  bych  nest 
those  majetek  /  citlivost  pfistroje  /  pfihoda  bek  do  ma  mysl , 
tak,  ze  JA  chtel  bych  nectit  barvu  je  jmenem  koho  Jezuita 
Kristus  ,  a  celek  of  jejich  dojem  a  dosah  ,  a  aby  tebe  chtel 
bych  dat  na  dfivejsi  misto  jakykoliv  emptiness  , sadness  ci 


beznadejnost  do  ma  duch  jit  s  duchem  casu  Radost  of  clen 
urcity  Hospodin  ,  a  aby  J  chtel  bych  byt  vice  lozisko  dale 
ucenost  az  k  doprovazet  tebe  do  cetba  tvuj  slovo  ,  Bible 

22.  Aby  tebe  chtel  bych  nechraneny  probuh  tak,  ze  J  A  chtel 
bych  byt  schopny  az  k  jasne  videt  a  pochopit  -li  tarn  is  jeden 
Celek  Klam  kolem  Duchovni  namet ,  jak?  az  k  dovidat  se 
tato  pfechodny  (  ci  tezaury  pfihoda )  die  jeden  Biblicky 
perspektiva  ,  a  aby  tebe  chtel  bych  darovat  mne  moudrost  az 
k  vRdRt  a  tak,  ze  JA  vule  dostat  instrukce  jak?  poslouzit 
jidlem  ma  druh  a  Amor  sam  ( pfibuzni )  ne  byt  cast  of  it. 

23.  Aby  tebe  chtel  bych  pojistit  aby  druhdy  probuh  ar 
nechraneny  a  ma  mysl  dovidat  se  clen  urcity  duchovni 
vyznam  of  beh  pfihoda  dobyti  bydliste  do  clen  urcity  svet , 
aby  tebe  chtel  bych  chystat  se  ma  srdce  az  k  pfijmout  tvuj 
pravda  ,  a  aby  tebe  chtel  bych  pomoci  mne  dovidat  se  jak? 
az  k  nalez  kuraz  a  sfla  docela  tvuj  Svaty  Slovo  ,  clen  urcity 
Bible.  Jmenem  koho  Jezuita  Kristus  ,  JA  tazat  se  na  tezaury 
majetek  bifmovat  ma  porucit  az  k  bjH;  doma  souhlas  tvuj 
vule  ,  a  JA  am  ptani  se  do  tvuj  moudrost  a  az  k  mit  jeden 
laska  ke  komu  clen  urcity  Pravda  Amen 


Vice  v  clen  urcity  Dno  of  Blok 
Jak?  az  k  mit  Nekonecny  Duch 


My  ar  rad  -li  tato  barevny  pruh  of  modlitba  dotaz  az  k  Buh 
is  schopny  az  k  pomahat  tebe.  My  dovidat  se  tato  moci  ne 
byt  clen  urcity  nejlepe  ci  nejcetnejsi  efektivni  desifrovani. 
My  dovidat  se  tamhleten  ar  mnoho  neobvykly  cesty  of 
interpretace  domneni  a  slova.  -li  tebe  mit  jeden  navrh  do 
jeden  lepe  desifrovani ,  ci  -li  tebe  chtel  bych  do  teze  mfry  az 


k  brat  jeden  maly  cinit  of  tvuj  cas  az  k  poslat  navrhy  az  k  us 
,  tebe  vule  byt  porce  jidla  tisic  of  druhy  lid  rovnez  ,  kdo  vule 
nekdy  cist  clen  urcity  opravit  desifrovani.  My  casto  mit 
jeden  Novy  Posledni  vule  pfistupny  do  tvuj  jazyk  ci  do 
jazyk  aby  ar  nedovafeny  ci  davny.  -li  tebe  ar  hledet  do  jeden 
Novy  Posledni  vule  do  jeden  specificky  jazyk  ,  byt  pfijemny 
psat  az  k  us.  Rovnez  ,  my  potfeba  az  k  jiste  a  namahat  az  k 
byt  ve  styku  aby  nekdy  ,  my  cinit  nabidka  blok  aby  ar  ne 
Drzy  a  aby  cinit  cena  penize. 

Aby  ne  -li  tebe  delostfelectvo  pfitok  nejaky  of  those 
elektronicky  blok  ,  my  pocinovat  casto  cinit  neurc.  clen 
burza  of  elektronicky  blok  do  pomoci  s  desifrovani  ci 
desifrovani  prace.  Tebe  cinit  ne  mit  az  k  bjH;  jeden  odborny 
delnik  ,  ale  jeden  pofadny  osoba  kdo  is  obchod  do  porce 
jidla.  Tebe  pozadovat  mit  jeden  pocitac  ci  tebe  pozadovat 
mit  pfistup  az  k  jeden  pocitac  v  tvuj  lokalka  knihovna  ci 
akademie  ci  univerzita  ,  od  te  doby  those  obvykly  mit  lepe 
klientela  az  k  clen  urcity  internovana  osoba.  Tebe  pocinovat 
rovnez  obvykly  upevnit  tvuj  drahy  osobni  DRZY 
elektronicka  posta  licet  do  existujici  az  k  mail.yahoo.com 

BjH;  pfijemny  brat  jeden  dulezitost  az  k  nalez  clen  urcity 
elektronicka  posta  adresovat  nalezt  v  clen  urcity  dno  ci  clen 
urcity  cfl  of  tato  blok.  My  nadeje  tebe  vule  poslat 
elektronicka  posta  az  k  us  ,  -li  tato  is  of  pomoci  ci  podpora. 
My  rovnez  dodat  mysli  tebe  az  k  dotyk  us  pokud  jde  o 
Elektronicky  Blok  aby  my  nabidka  aby  ar  bez  cena  ,  a  drzy. 


My  cinit  mit  mnoho  blok  do  cizi  jazyk  ,  aby  ne  my  cinit 
nekdy  bydliste  je  az  k  dostat  electronically  (  zavadeni ) 
ponevadz  my  ale  delat  pfistupny  clen  urcity  blok  ci  clen 
urcity  namet  aby  ar  clen  urcity  nejcetnejsi  dotaz.  My  dodat 
mysli  tebe  az  k  stale  byt  modlit  az  k  Buh  a  az  k  stale  byt 


dostat  instrukce  kolem  Jemu  do  cetba  Novy  zakon.  My  vftat 
tvuj  otazky  a  poznamky  do  elektronicka  posta. 


&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 


Drogi  Bog  ,  Dziekuje  6w  ten  Nowy  Testament 

ma  byl  zwolniony  byle  tylko  jestesmy  able  wobec  nauczyc 
si§  liczniejszy  okolo  ty.  Prosz§  mi  pomoc  ludzie 
odpowiedzialny  pod  katem  wykonaniem  ten  Elektroniczny 
ksiazka  rozporzadzalny. 

Prosz§  mi  pomoc  im  zostac  wyplacalny  praca  umocowany  , 
i  zrobic  liczniejszy  Elektroniczny  ksiazki  rozporzadzalny 
Prosz§  mi  pomoc  im  wobec  miec  wszystko  ten  zasoby  ,  ten 
pieniadze  ,  ten  sila  i  ten  czas  6w  oni  potrzebowac  w  klasa 
zostac  wyplacalny  utrzymywac  dzialanie  pod  k^tem  Ty. 
Prosz§  mi  pomoc  6w  6w  jestescie  obowi^zek  od  ten  druzyna 
6w  wspolpracownik  im  u  an  codzienny  podstawa. 

Podobac  si§  dawac  im  ten  sila  wobec  kontynuowac  i  dawac 
kazdy  od  im  ten  duchowy  zgoda  pod  katem  ten  praca  6w  ty 
potrzeba  im  wobec  czynic.  Prosz§  mi  pomoc  kazdy  od  im 
wobec  nie  miec  strach  i  wobec  zapamietac  6w  jestes  ten 
Bog  ktory  odpowiedzi  modlitwa  i  ktory  jest  w  koszt  od 
wszystko.  JA  blagac  6w  ty  bylby  zach^cac  im  ,  i  6w  ty 
ochraniac  im  ,  i  ten  praca  &  ministerstwo  6w  oni  sa^  zaj^ty. 
J  A  blagac  6w  ty  bylby  ochraniac  im  z  ten  Duchowy  Sily 
zbrojne  albo  inny  przeszkody  6w  kulisy  szkoda  im  albo 
powolny  im  w  dol.  Prosz§  mi  pomoc  podczas  JA  uzywac 
ten  Nowy  Testament  wobec  takze  pomyslec  od  ludzie  ktory 
miec  wykonane  ten  wydanie  rozporzadzalny  ,  byle  tylko  JA 


puszka  metalowa  modlic  si§  za  im  i  tak  oni  puszka 
metalowa  robic  w  dalszym  ciaj>u  wspolpracownik 

liczniejszy  spoleczeristwo  JA  blagac  6w  ty  bylby  dawac  mi 
pewien  milosc  od  two]  Swi^ty  Wyraz  ( ten  Nowy  Testament 
),  i  6w  ty  bylby  dawac  mi  duchowy  madrosc  i  orientacja 
wobec  znac  ty  polepszyc  i  wobec  rozumiec  ten  okres  6w 
jestesmy  zyjacy  w.  Prosz§  mi  pomoc  wobec  znac  jak  wobec 
zawierac  z  transakcj^  ten  trudnosci  6w  JA  jestem 
skonfrontowany  rezygnowac  codziennie. 

Lord  Bog  ,  Wspolpracownik  mi  wobec  potrzeba  wobec  znac 
ty  Polepszyc  i  wobec  potrzeba  wobec  wspolpracownik  inny 
Chrzescijanie  w  mqj  powierzchnia  i  wokolo  ten  swiat. 
JA  blagac  6w  ty  bylby  dawac  ten  Elektroniczny  ksiazka 
druzyna  i  6w  ktory  praca  od  pajeczyny  i  6w  ktory 
wspolpracownik  im  twqj  madrosc.  JA  blagac  6w  ty  bylby 
wspolpracownik  ten  indywidualny  czlonki  od  ich  rodzina  ( i 
mqj  rodzina )  wobec  nie  bye  duchowo  zwodzil ,  oprocz 
wobec  rozumiec  ty  i  ja  wobec  potrzeba  wobec  uznawac  i 
nastepowac  po  ty  w  na  wszelki  sposob.  i  JA  zapytac  ty 
wobec  czynic  tych  rzeczy  na  Boga  Jezus  ,  Amen  , 


&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 


Slovenian 


Slovenian 


Slovenian  -  Prayer  Requests  (praying  /  Talking)  to  God  - 
explained  in  Slovenian  Language 

Slovenian  prayer jezuit  Kristus  molitev  Bog  kako  prositi  kako  moci 
slisati  svoj  zaprositi  podati  ponuditi  komu  kaj  mi 


pri  aparatu  imeti  se  za  boga  ,  tvorec  od  vsemirje  ,  bog  : 

1 .  to  vi  hoteti  izrociti  mi  pogum  prositi  stvari  to  rabim 
prositi 

2.  to  vi  hoteti  izrociti  mi  pogum  v  vernik  vi  ter  uvazevati 
kaksen  hoces  vzdrzati  svoj  zivljenje  ,  namesto  mi 
navdusenje  svoj  lasten  hoteti  (  namen  )  zgoraj  vas. 

3.  to  vi  hoteti  izrociti  mi  ponuditi  komu  kaj  ne  pustiti  svoj 
grozen  od  neznano  v  postati  opravicilo  ,  ali  osnova  navzlic 
ne  streci  you. 

4.  to  vi  hoteti  izrociti  mi  ponuditi  komu  kaj  zagledati  ter 
zvedeti  kako  imeti  bozji  zakon  cvrstost  rabim  (  skozi  vas 
izraziti  z  besedami  biblija )  a  )  zakaj  pripetljaj  spredaj  ter  b  ) 
zakaj  svoj  lasten  oseben  netelesen  potovanje. 

5.  to  vi  Bog  hoteti  izrociti  mi  ponuditi  komu  kaj  biti  brez 
streci  vi  vec 

6.  to  vi  hoteti  spomniti  se  mi  pogovarjati  se  vi  prayerwhen  ) 
jaz  sem  unicen  ali  v  tezava  ,  namesto  tezaven  odlociti  stvari 
sebi  sele  skozi  svoj  cloveski  cvrstost. 

7.  to  vi  hoteti  izrociti  mi  modrost  ter  a  srcika  poln  Biblical 
modrost  tako  da  jaz  hoteti  zacetni  udarec  z  zogo  vi  vec 
razpolozljiv. 


8.  to  vi  hoteti  izrociti  mi  a  zahteva  studirati  vas  izraziti  z 
besedami ,  biblija  ,  (  novi  testament  evangelij  od  John  ), 
naprej  a  oseben  osnova 

9.  to  vi  hoteti  izrociti  pomoc  mi  tako  da  morem  opaziti 
stvari  v  biblija  (  vas  izraziti  z  besedami )  kateri  morem 
osebno  tikati  se  cesa  ,  ter  to  zadostuje  pomoc  mi  razumeti 
kaksen  vi  biti  brez  mi  uganjati  v  svoj  zivljenje. 

10.  to  vi  hoteti  izrociti  mi  velik  bistroumnost ,  v  razumeti 
kako  razlagati  drugim  kdo  vi  ste  ,  ter  to  jaz  domisljavec 
zmozen  zvedeti  kako  zvedeti  ter  znanje  kako  stati  pokoncu 
zakaj  vi  ter  vas  izraziti  z  besedami  (  biblija  ) 

1 1.  to  vi  hoteti  privleci  narod  ( ali  websites  )  v  svoj  zivljenje 
kdo  biti  brez  znati  vi ,  ter  kdo  ste  krepek  v  svoj  natancen 
razumeven  od  vi  (  Bog  );  ter  to  vi  hoteti  privleci  narod  ( ali 
websites  )  v  svoj  zivljenje  kdo  hoteti  obstati  zmozen  v 
podzigati  mi  v  natancen  zvedeti  kako  razpreti  biblija  izraziti 
z  besedami  od  resnica  (2  plasljiv  215:). 

12.  to  vi  hoteti  pomoc  mi  zvedeti  imeti  velik  razumeven 
priblizno  kateri  biblija  prevod  je  najprimernejsi ,  kateri  je 
najvec  natancen  ,  ter  kateri  has  najvec  netelesen  cvrstost  & 
sila  ,  ter  kateri  prevod  strinjati  se  s  samorasel  rokopis  to  vi 
vdihniti  pisec  od  novi  testament  pisati. 

13.  to  vi  hoteti  izrociti  ponuditi  komu  kaj  mi  rabiti  svoj  cas 
v  a  dober  izuriti  za  hojo  ali  jezo  po  cesti ,  ter  ne  v 
razsipavati  svoj  cas  naprej  napacen  ali  puhel  metoda 
zadobiti  sklepnik  v  Bog  (  ce  ze  ne  ste  ne  resnicno  Biblical ), 
ter  kraj  oni  metoda  predelki  ne  dolg  pogoj  ali  trajen 
netelesen  sadje. 

14.  to  vi  hoteti  izrociti  pomoc  mi  v  razumeti  kaksen  iskati  v 
a  cerkvica  ali  a  mesto  od  castiti ,  kaksen  milosten  od 
vprasanje  zaprositi ,  ter  to  vi  hoteti  pomoc  mi  najti  vernik  ali 
a  pastor  s  velik  netelesen  modrost  namesto  neprisiljen  ali 
napacen  odgovor. 

15.  to  vi  hoteti  vzrok  mi  spomniti  se  nauciti  se  na  pamet  vas 
izraziti  z  besedami  biblija  (  kot  na  primer  retoromanski  8), 
tako  da  morem  zivljati  to  v  svoj  srcika  ter  zivljati  svoj  srce 


pripravljen  ,  ter  obstati  radovoljen  podati  odgovor  drugim 
od  upanje  to  imam  priblizno  vi. 

16.  to  vi  hoteti  privleci  ponuditi  komu  kaj  mi  tako  da  svoj 
lasten  teologija  ter  nauk  ujemati  se  s  vas  izraziti  z  besedami 
,  biblija  ter  to  vi  hoteti  vzdrznost  v  pomoc  mi  znanje  kako 
svoj  razumeven  od  nauk  moci  obstati  izpopolniti  tako  da 
svoj  lasten  zivljenje  lifestyle  ter  razumeven  vzdrznost  to  live 
at  warefare  with  s.o.  sklepnik  eemu  vi  biti  brez  to  v  obstati 
navzlic. 

17.  to  vi  hoteti  plan  svoj  netelesen  vpogled  (  sklep  )  bolj  in 
bolj ,  ter  to  kraj  svoj  razumeven  ali  zaznavanje  od  vi  ni 
natancen  ,  to  vi  hoteti  pomoc  mi  zvedeti  kdo  jezuit  Kristus 
resnicno  je. 

18.  to  vi  hoteti  izrociti  ponuditi  komu  kaj  mi  tako  da  jaz 
domisljavec  zmozen  razstati  se  poljuben  napacen  cerkveni 
obredi  kateri  imam  odvisnost  naprej ,  s  vas  veder 
poucevanje  v  biblija  ,  ce  sploh  kateri  od  kaksen  jaz  sem 
sledec  ni  od  Bog  ,  ali  je  nasprotno  eemu  kaksen  hoces  uciti 
nas  priblizno  sledec  vi. 

19.  to  poljuben  vojna  sila  od  zlo  hoteti  ne  odvzeti  poljuben 
netelesen  razumeven  kateri  imam ,  sele  precej  to  jaz  hoteti 
obdrzati  znanost  od  kako  znati  vi  ter  ne  v  obstati  goljufati 
dandanes  od  netelesen  prevara. 

20.  to  vi  hoteti  privleci  netelesen  cvrstost  ter  ponuditi  komu 
kaj  mi  tako  da  nocem  v  obstati  del  od  velika  gospoda 
padanje  stran  ali  od  poljuben  tok  kateri  domisljavec 
netelesen  ponarejen  vam  na  uslugo  ter  v  vas  svet  izraziti  z 
besedami 

21.  to  ce  je  nic  to  imam  velja  v  svoj  zivljenje  ,  ali  vsekakor 
to  imam  ne  odgovor  vam  na  uslugo  kot  jaz  should  zivljati 
ter  to  je  preprecljiv  mi  s  vsak  izmed  obeh  pesacenje  z  vami , 
ali  imetje  razumeven  ,  to  vi  hoteti  privleci  oni  stvari  / 
odgovor  /  pripetljaj  prislon  v  svoj  srce  ,  tako  da  jaz  hoteti 
odreci  se  jih  v  imenu  ljudstva,  usmiljenja  itd.  jezuit  Kristus  , 
ter  prav  do  svoj  vrednostni  papirji  ter  posledica  ,  ter  to  vi 
hoteti  nadomestiti  poljuben  puhlost ,  sadness  ali  obup  v  svoj 


zivljenje  s  veselje  od  bog  ,  ter  to  jaz  domisljavec  vec  zarisce 
naprej  ucenje  slediti  vi  z  citanje  vas  izraziti  z  besedami , 
biblija 

22.  to  vi  hoteti  plan  svoj  oci  tako  da  jaz  domisljavec  zmozen 
v  jasno  zagledati  ter  pred  sodiscem  se  pismeno  obvezati  ce 
je  a  velik  prevara  priblizno  netelesen  predmet ,  kako  v 
razumeti  to  fenomen  (  ali  od  this  pripetljaj )  s  a  Biblical 
perspektiven  ,  ter  to  vi  hoteti  izrociti  mi  modrost  znati  ter 
tako  da  bom  se  ucil  kako  v  pomoc  svoj  prijateljstvo  ter 
ljubezen  sam  sebe,  sebi,  se  (  zlahta )  ne  obstati  del  od  it. 

23.  to  vi  hoteti  zavarovati  to  nekoc  svoj  oci  ste  odpirac  ter 
svoj  srce  razumeti  bozji  zakon  pomen  od  tok  pripetljaj 
taking  mesto  na  svetu  ,  to  vi  hoteti  pripraviti  se  svoj  srcika 
vzeti  vas  resnica  ,  ter  to  vi  hoteti  pomoc  mi  razumeti  kako 
najti  pogum  ter  cvrstost  skozi  vas  svet  izraziti  z  besedami , 
biblija.  v  imenu  ljudstva,  usmiljenja  itd.  jezuit  Kristus  ,  jaz 
prositi  od  this  stvari  potrditi  svoj  zahteva  v  biti  znotraj 
pogodba  vas  hoteti ,  ter  vprasam  zakaj  vas  modrost  ter  imeti 
a  ljubezen  od  resnica  Amen. 


vec  pravzaprav  od  stran 
kako  imeti  vecen  zivljenje 


mi  smo  vesel  ce  to  zapisati  v  seznam  (  od  molitev  prosnja  v 
Bog  )  je  zmozen  pomagati  vi.  mi  razumeti  to  maj  ne  obstati 
najboljsi  ali  najvec  uspesen  prevod.  mi  razumeti  to  so  veliko 
razlicen  ways  od  iztisljiv  mnenje  ter  izraziti  z  besedami.  ce 
vi  zivljati  a  nasvet  zakaj  a  rajsi  prevod  ,  ali  ce  vi  hoteti  vsec 
biti  zavzeti  a  tesen  znesek  od  vas  cas  posiljati  nasvet  v  nas  , 
bos  pomaganje  tisoc  od  drugi  narod  tudi ,  kdo  hoteti  torej 
citanje  izpopolniti  prevod.  mi  pogosto  zivljati  a  nova  zaveza 


pri  roki  v  vas  jezik  ali  v  jezik  to  ste  redek  ali  star,  ce  isces  a 
nova  zaveza  v  a  poseben  jezik  ,  prosim  napisati  rabiti.  tudi , 
mi  biti  brez  v  obstati  varen  ter  zaceti  v  biti  obhajan  to  vcasih 
,  mi  delati  oferirati  knjiga  to  ste  ne  prost  ter  to  delati  strosek 
penez. 

sele  ce  vi  ne  morem  privosciti  si  nekaj  tega  oni  elektronski 
knjiga  ,  mi  moci  pogosto  delati  mena  od  elektronski  knjiga 
zakaj  pomoc  s  prevod  ali  prevod  opus,  vi  nikar  ne  zivljati  to 
live  at  warefare  with  s.o.  a  poklicen  delavec  ,  sele  a  reden 
oseba  kdo  je  zavzet  v  pomaganje.  vi  should  zivljati  a 
racunalo  ali  vi  should  zivljati  postranski  v  a  racunalo  v  vas 
tukajsnji  knjiznica  ali  visja  gimnazija  ali  univerza  ,  odkar 
oni  navadno  zivljati  rajsi  vez  v  stazist  v  bolnisnici.  vi  moci 
tudi  navadno  ustanoviti  vas  lasten  oseben  prost  elektronski 
verizna  srajca  racun  z  tekoc  v  mail.yahoo.com 

prosim  zalotiti  a  vaznost  za  odkriti  elektronski  verizna  srajca 
ogovor  poiskati  pravzaprav  ali  prenehati  od  to  stran.  mi 
upanje  bos  poslal  elektronski  verizna  srajca  v  nas  ,  ce  to  je 
od  pomoc  ali  encouragement,  mi  tudi  podzigati  vi  v  zveza 
nas  zadeven  elektronski  knjiga  to  mi  oferirati  to  ste  ce  ne 
strosek ,  ter  prost. 

mi  delati  zivljati  veliko  knjiga  v  tuji  jeziki ,  sele  mi  nikar  ne 
zmeraj  mesto  jih  sprejeti  electronically  ( travnato  gricevje  ) 
zato  ker  mi  sele  izdelovanje  pri  roki  knjiga  ali  predmet  to  ste 
najvec  prosnja.  mi  podzigati  vi  v  vzdrznost  prositi  v  Bog  ter 
v  vzdrznost  zvedeti  priblizno  njega  z  citanje  novi  testament, 
mi  izreci  dobrodoslico  vas  vprasanje  ter  razloziti  z 
elektronski  verizna  srajca. 


&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 


srckan  Bog  ,  the  same  to  to  nova 
zaveza  has  been  izpusttakodamismo 

zmozen  zvedeti  vec  priblizno  vi.  prosim  pomoc  preprosti 
ljudje  odgovoren  zakaj  izdelava  to  elektronski  knjiga  pri 
roki. 

prosim  pomoc  jih  premoci  opus  nagel ,  ter  izdelovanje  vec 
elektronski  knjiga  pri  roki  prosim  pomoc  jih  imeti  vsi 
sredstvo  ,  penez  ,  cvrstost  ter  cas  to  oni  potreba  zato  da 
obstati  zmozen  vzdrzevati  ki  dela  zakaj  vi. 
prosim  pomoc  oni  to  ste  del  od  skupina  to  pomoc  jih  naprej 
vsakdanji  osnova.  prosim  izrociti  jih  cvrstost  v  vzdrznost  ter 
izrociti  vsakteri  od  jih  bozji  zakon  razumeven  zakaj  opus  to 
vi  biti  brez  jih  uganjati.  prosim  pomoc  vsakteri  od  jih  v  ne 
zivljati  strah  ter  spomniti  se  to  vi  ste  Bog  kdo  odgovor 
molitev  ter  kdo  je  v  ukaz  od  vse. 

jaz  predlagati  da  vi  hoteti  podzigati  jih  ,  ter  to  vi  zavarovati 
jih  ,  ter  opus  &  ministrstvo  to  oni  so  zaposlen  s  cim.  jaz 
predlagati  da  vi  hoteti  zavarovati  jih  s  netelesen  vojna  sila 
ali  drugi  zapreka  to  strjena  lava  skoda  jih  ali  pocasi  vozite 
jih  niz.  prosim  pomoc  mi  cas  jaz  raba  to  nova  zaveza  v  tudi 
pretehtati  od  preprosti  ljudje  kdo  zivljati  narejen  to  naklada 
pri  roki , 

tako  da  morem  prositi  za  jih  ter  tudi  oni  moci  vzdrznost  v 
pomoc  vec  narod  jaz  predlagati  da  vi  hoteti  izrociti  mi  a 
ljubezen  od  vas  svet  izraziti  z  besedami  ( novi  testament ), 
ter  to  vi  hoteti  izrociti  mi  netelesen  modrost  ter  bistroumnost 


znati  vi  rajsi  ter  v  razumeti  epoha  od  cas  to  mi  smo  zivljenje 
v. 

prosim  pomoc  mi  znati  kako  v  obravnavati  tezek  to  jaz  sem 
soociti  s  vsak  dan.  lord  Bog  ,  pomoc  mi  hoteti  znanje  vi  rajsi 
ter  hoteti  pomoc  drugi  krscanski  v  svoj  area  ter  po  svetu. 
jaz  predlagati  da  vi  hoteti  izrociti  elektronski  knjiga  skupina 
ter  oni  kdo  opus  naprej  tkalec  ter  oni  kdo  pomoc  jih  vas 
modrost.  jaz  predlagati  da  vi  hoteti  pomoc  poedinec 
clanstvo  od  svoj  rodbina  ( ter  svoj  rodbina )  v  ne  obstati 
netelesen  goljufati ,  sele  v  razumeti  vi  ter  hoteti  uvazevati 
ter  slediti  vi  v  sleherni  izuriti  za  hojo  ali  jezo  po  cesti.  ter  jaz 
zaprositi  vi  uganjati  od  this  stvari  v  imenu  ljudstva, 
usmiljenja  itd.  jezuit ,  Amen  , 


&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 


llltlhal  diyOS  ,  pasalamatan  ka  atipan  ng  pawid  ito 
bago  testamento  may  been  pakawalan  pagayon  atipan  ng 
pawid  tayo  ay  able  sa  mag-aral  laling  marami  buongpaligid 
ka.  masiyahan  tumulong  ang  mga  tao  may  pananagutan 
dahil  sa  making  ito  Electronic  book  makukuha.  masiyahan 
tumulong  kanila  sa  maaari  able  sa  gumawa  ayuno  ,  at  gawin 
laling  marami  Electronic  books  makukuha  masiyahan 
tumulong  kanila  sa  may  lahat  ang  mapamaraan  ,  ang  salapi , 
ang  lakas  at  ang  takdaan  ng  oras  atipan  ng  pawid  sila 
mangilangan  di  iutos  sa  maaari  able  sa  tago  gumawa  dahil 
saka. 

masiyahan  tumulong  those  atipan  ng  pawid  ay  mahati  ng 
ang  itambal  atipan  ng  pawid  tumulong  kanila  sa  isa  pang- 
araw-araw  batayan.  masiyahan  bigyan  kanila  ang  lakas  sa 
mapatuloy  at  bigyan  bawa't  isa  ng  kanila  ang  tangayin  pang- 
unawa  dahil  sa  ang  gumawa  atipan  ng  pawid  ka  magkulang 


kanila  sa  gumawa.  masiyahan  tumulong  bawa't  isa  ng  kanila 
sa  hindi  may  katakutan  at  sa  gunitain  atipan  ng  pawid  ka  ay 
ang  diyos  sino  sumagot  dasal  at  sino  ay  di  pagbintangan  ng 
lahat  ng  bagay. 

ako  magdasal  atipan  ng  pawid  ka  would  palakasin  ang  loob 
kanila  ,  at  atipan  ng  pawid  ka  ipagsanggalang  kanila  ,  at  ang 
gumawa  &  magkalinga  atipan  ng  pawid  sila  ay  kumuha  di. 
ako  magdasal  atipan  ng  pawid  ka  would  ipagsanggalang 
kanila  sa  ang  tangayin  pilitin  o  iba  sagwil  atipan  ng  pawid 
could  saktan  kanila  o  slow  kanila  itumba. 
masiyahan  tumulong  ako  kailan  ako  gumamit  ito  bago 
testamento  sa  din  isipin  ng  ang  mga  tao  sino  may  made  ito 
edisyon  makukuha ,  pagayon  atipan  ng  pawid  ako  maaari 
magdasal  dahil  sa  kanila  at  pagayon  sila  maaari  mapatuloy 
sa  tumulong  laling  marami  mga  tao  ako  magdasal  atipan  ng 
pawid  ka  would  bigyan  ako  a  ibigin  ng  mo  banal  salita  (  ang 
bago  testamento  ),  at  atipan  ng  pawid  ka  would  bigyan  ako 
tangayin  dunong  at  discernment  sa  malaman  ka  lalong 
mapabuti  at  sa  maintindihan  ang  tukdok  ng  takdaan  ng  oras 
atipan  ng  pawid  tayo  ay  ikinabubuhay  di. 
masiyahan  tumulong  ako  sa  malaman  paano  sa  makitungo 
kumuha  ang  mahirap  hindi  madali  atipan  ng  pawid  ako  ay 
confronted  kumuha  bawa't  araw.  panginoon  diyos  , 
tumulong  ako  sa  magkulang  sa  malaman  ka  lalong  mapabuti 
at  sa  magkulang  sa  tumulong  iba  binyagan  di  akin  malawak 
at  sa  tabi-tabi  ang  daigdig.  ako  magdasal  atipan  ng  pawid  ka 
would  bigyan  ang  Electronic  book  itambal  at  those  sino 
gumawa  sa  ang  website  at  those  sino  tumulong  kanila  mo 
dunong. 

ako  magdasal  atipan  ng  pawid  ka  would  tumulong  ang  isang 
tao  pagkakasapi  ng  kanila  mag-anak  (  at  akin  mag-anak )  sa 
hindi  maaari  spiritually  dayain  ,  datapuwa't  sa  maintindihan 
ka  at  sa  magkulang  sa  tanggapin  at  sundan  ka  di  bawa't 
daan.  at  ako  humingi  ka  sa  gumawa  tesis  bagay  di  ang 
pangalanan  ng  heswita  ,  susugan  , 


&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 


Armas  Jumala  ,  Kiittaa  te  etta  nyt  kuluva 
Veres  Jalkisaados  has  esittamislupa  joten  etta  me 
aari  eteva  jotta  kuulla  enemman  jokseenkin  te. 

Haluta  auttaa  ihmiset  edesvastuullinen  ajaksi  ansaitseva  nyt 
kuluva  Elektroninen  kirjanpidollinen  saatavana.  Haluta 
auttaa  heidat  jotta  olla  eteva  jotta  aikaansaada  paastota  ,  ja 
ehtia  enemman  Elektroninen  luettelossa  saatavana  Haluta 
auttaa  heidat  jotta  hankkia  aivan  varat ,  raha ,  kesto  ja  aika 
etta  he  kaivata  kotona  aste  jotta  olla  eteva  jotta  elatus 
tyoskentely  ajaksi  Te. 

Haluta  auttaa  ne  etta  aari  erita  -lta  joukkue  etta  auttaa  heidat 
model  after  by  jokapaivainen  kivijalka.  Haluta  kimmoisuus 
heidat  kesto  jotta  jatkaa  ja  kimmoisuus  joka  -lta  heidat 
henki-  ymmartavainen  ajaksi  aikaansaada  etta  te  haluta 
heidat  jotta  ajaa. 

Haluta  auttaa  joka  -lta  heidat  jotta  ei  hankkia  pelata  ja  jotta 
muistaa  etta  te  aari  Jumala  joka  tottelee  nimea  hartaushetki 
ja  joka  on  kotona  hinta  -lta  kaikki.  I-KIRJAIN  pyytaa 
hartaasti  etta  te  edistaa  heidat ,  ja  etta  te  suojata  heidat ,  ja 
aikaansaada  &  ministerikausi  etta  he  aari  varattu  kotona.  I- 
KIRJAIN  pyytaa  hartaasti  etta  te  suojata  heidat  polveutua 
Henki-  Joukko  eli  toinen  este  etta  haitta  heidat  eli  hitaasti 
heidat  heittaa.  Haluta  auttaa  we  jahka  I-KIRJAIN  apu  nyt 
kuluva  Veres  Jalkisaados  jotta  kin  ajatella  -lta  ihmiset  joka 
hankkia  kokoonpantu  nyt  kuluva  painos  saatavana  ,  joten 
etta  I-KIRJAIN  kanisteri  pyytaa  hartaasti  ajaksi  heidat  ja 


joten  he  kanisteri  jatkaa  jotta  auttaa  enemman  ihmiset  I- 
KIRJAIN  pyytaa  hartaasti  etta  te  kimmoisuus  we  lempia  -lta 
sinun  Pyha  Sana  (  Veres  Jalkisaados  ),  ja  etta  te  kimmoisuus 
we  henki-  viisaus  ja  arvostelukyky  jotta  osata  te  vedonlyoja 
ja  jotta  kasittaa  aika  -lta  aika  etta  me  aari  asuen  kotona. 
Haluta  auttaa  we  jotta  osata  kuinka  jotta  antaa  avulla 
hankala  etta  I-KIRJAIN  olen  asettaa  vastakkain  avulla  joka 
aika.  Haltija  Jumala  ,  Auttaa  we  jotta  haluta  jotta  osata  te 
Vedonlyoja  ja  jotta  haluta  jotta  auttaa  toinen  Kristitty  kotona 
minun  kohta  ja  liepeilla  maailma. 

I-KIRJAIN  pyytaa  hartaasti  etta  te  kimmoisuus  Elektroninen 
kirjanpidollinen  joukkue  ja  ne  joka  aikaansaada  model  after 
kudos  ja  ne  joka  auttaa  heidat  sinun  viisaus.  I-KIRJAIN 
pyytaa  hartaasti  etta  te  auttaa  yksilo  jasenmaara  -lta  heidan 
heimo  ( ja  minun  heimo  )  jotta  ei  olla  henkisesti  eksyttaa  , 
ainoastaan  jotta  kasittaa  te  ja  jotta  haluta  jotta  hyvaksya  ja 
harjoittaa  te  kotona  joka  elamantapa.  ja  I-KIRJAIN  anoa  te 
jotta  ajaa  nama  tavarat  kotona  maine  -lta  Jeesus  , 
Vastuunalainen  , 


&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 


Raring  Gud  ,  Tack  sjalv  sa  pass  den  har  Ny 

Testamente  er  blitt  befriaren  sa  fakta  at  vi  er 
duglig  till  lara  sig  mer  omkring  du.  Behag  hjalpamig 
folk  ansvarig  for  tillverkningen  den  har  Elektronisk  bok 
tillganglig. 


Behag  hjalpa  mig  dem  till  vara  kopa  duktig  verk  fort ,  och 
gora  mer  Elektronisk  bokna  tillganglig  Behag  hjalpa  mig 
dem  till  har  alia  resurserna  ,  pengarna  ,  den  styrka  och  tiden 
sa  pass  de  behov  for  att  kunde  halla  arbetande  till  deras. 
Behag  hjalpa  mig  den  har  sa  pass  de/vi/du/ni  ar  del  om 
spannen  sa  pass  hjalp  dem  pa  en  daglig  basis.  Behaga  ger 
dem  den  styrka  till  fortsatta  och  ger  var  av  dem  den  ande 
forstandet  for  den  verk  sa  pass  du  vilja  dem  till  gor.  Behag 
hjalpa  mig  var  av  dem  till  inte  har  radsla  och  till  minas  sa 
pass  du  er  den  Gud  vem  svar  bon  och  vem  er  han  i  lidelse  av 
allting. 

JAG  be  sa  pass  du  skulle  uppmuntra  dem  ,  och  sa  pass  du 
skydda  dem  ,  och  den  verk  &  ministaren  sa  pass  de  er 
forlovad  i. 

JAG  be  sa  pass  du  skulle  skydda  dem  fran  den  Ande  Pressar 
eller  annan  hinder  sa  pass  kunde  skada  dem  eller  langsam 
dem  ned.  Behag  hjalpa  mig  nar  JAG  anvanda  den  har  Ny 
Testamente  till  ocksa  tanka  om  folk  vem  har  gjord  den  har 
upplagan  tillganglig  ,  sa  fakta  at  JAG  kanna  be  for  dem  och 
sa  de  kanna  fortsatta  till  hjalp  mer  folk  JAG  be  sa  pass  du 
skulle  ge  mig  en  karlek  om  din  Helig  Uttrycka  (  den  Ny 
Testamente ),  och  sa  pass  du  skulle  ge  mig  ande  visdom  och 
discernment  till  veta  du  battre  och  till  forsta  den  period  av 
tid  sa  pass  vi  er  levande  i. 

Behag  hjalpa  mig  till  veta  hur  till  ha  att  gora  med 
svarigheten  sa  pass  JAG  er  stillt  overfor  var  dag.  Var  Herre 
och  Fralsare  Gud  ,  Hjalpa  mig  till  vilja  till  veta  du  Battre 
och  till  vilja  till  hjalp  annan  Kristen  i  min  areal  och  i 
omkrets  det  varld.  JAG  be  sa  pass  du  skulle  ger  den 
Elektronisk  bok  sla  sig  ihop  och  den  har  vem  arbeta  pa  den 
spindelvav  och  den  har  vem  hjalp  dem  din  visdom. 
JAG  be  sa  pass  du  skulle  hjalp  individuellt  medlemmen  av 
deras  familj  (  och  min  familj )  till  inte  bli  spiritually  lurat , 
utom  till  forsta  du  och  mig  till  vilja  till  accept  och  folja  du  i 
varje  vag.  och  JAG  fraga  du  till  gor  de  har  sakerna  inne  om 
namn  av  Jesus  ,  Samarbetsvillig  , 


&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 


Allerkserest  God  ,  Tak  for  Ian  at  indevaerende  Ny 
Testamente  er  blevet  l0st  i  den  grad  at  vi  er  kan  hen  til  laere 
flere  omkring  jer.  Behage  hjaelp  den  folk  ansvarlig  nemlig 
g0r  indevaerende  Elektronisk  skrift  anvendelig.  Behage 
hjselp  sig  at  blive  k0bedygtig  arbejde  holdbar  ,  og  skabe 
flere  Elektronisk  b0ger  anvendelig  Behage  hjaslp  sig  hen  til 
nyde  en  hel  ressourcer  ,  den  penge  ,  den  krasfter  og  den  gang 
at  de  savn  for  at  vaere  i  stand  til  opbevare  i  orden  nemlig  Jer. 

Behage  hjaelp  dem  at  er  noget  af  den  hold  at  hjaslp  sig  oven 
pa  en  hverdags  holdepunkt.  Behage  indr0mme  sig  den 
krasfter  hen  til  fortsastte  og  indr0mme  hver  i  sig  den  appel 
opfattelse  nemlig  den  arbejde  at  jer  savn  sig  hen  til  lave. 
Behage  hjaslp  hver  i  sig  hen  til  ikke  nyde  skrask  og  hen  til 
huske  at  du  er  den  God  hvem  svar  b0n  og  hvem  star  for 
arrangementet  i  alt. 

JEG  bed  at  jer  ville  give  mod  sig  ,  og  at  jer  sikre  sig  ,  og 
den  arbejde  &  ministerium  at  de  er  forlovet  i.  JEG  bed  at  jer 
ville  sikre  sig  af  den  Appel  Tvinger  eller  anden  hindring  at 
kunne  afbrask  sig  eller  sen  sig  nede. 

Behage  hjaslp  mig  hvor  JEG  hjaslp  indevaerende  Ny 
Testamente  hen  til  ligeledes  hitte  pa  den  folk  hvem  nyde 
skabt  indevaerende  oplag  anvendelig  ,  i  den  grad  at  JEG 
kunne  bed  nemlig  sig  hvorfor  de  kunne  fortsaette  hen  til 
hjaelp  flere  folk  JEG  bed  at  jer  ville  indr0mme  mig  en 


kserlighed  til  jeres  Hellig  Ord  (  den  Ny  Testamente  ),  og  at 
jer  ville  indr0mme  mig  appel  klogskab  og  discernment  hen 
til  kende  jer  bedre  og  hen  til  opfatte  den  periode  at  vi  er 
nulevende  i. 

Behage  hjselp  mig  hen  til  kende  hvor  hen  til  omhandle  den 
problemer  at  Jeg  er  stillet  over  for  hver  dag.  Lord  God  , 
Hjselp  mig  hen  til  ville  gerne  kende  jer  Bedre  og  hen  til  ville 
gerne  hjselp  anden  Christians  i  mig  omrade  og  omkring  den 
jord. 

JEG  bed  at  jer  ville  indr0mme  den  Elektronisk  skrift  hold  og 
dem  hvem  arbejde  med  den  website  og  dem  hvem  hjselp  sig 
jeres  klogskab.  JEG  bed  at  jer  ville  hjselp  den  individ 
medlemmer  i  deres  slsegt  ( og  mig  slsegt )  hen  til  ikke  vsere 
spiritually  narrede  ,  men  hen  til  opfatte  jer  og  hen  til  ville 
gerne  optage  og  komme  efter  jer  i  al  mulig  made,  og  JEG 
opfordre  jer  hen  til  lave  disse  sager  i  den  bensevne  i  Jesus  , 
Amen  , 


&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 


MojiHTBa  k  6ory  ,3,oporoii  Eor,  Bm  hto  Swjih 
BbinymeHbi  oto  Gospel  hjih  stot  hobmh  testament  Taic, 
^rro  mm  6yAeM  BbiyHHTb  6ojibiiie  o  Bac.  nxracajiyHCTa 
noMorHTe  jhoasm  OTBercTBeHHbiM  ajih  /jenaTb  3ry 
3jieKTpoHHyio  KHHry  HMeiomeiica.  Bbi  3HaeTe  ohh  h  bm 
M05KeTe  noMOHb  hm.  no5KajiyiiCTa  noMorHTe  hm  MOHb 
pa6oTaTb  6mctpo,  h  cjienawre  6onee  sneKTpoHHbie  khhth 
HMeiomeiica  no5KajiyiiCTa  noMorHTe  hm  HMerb  Bee 


pecypcbi,  AeHbr,  npoHHOCTb  h  BpeMa  Koropbie  ohh  ajih  roro 
^rroGbi  MOHb  #ep>KaTb  pa6oTaTb  ajih  Bac.  ITroKajryHCTa 
noMorHTe  tcm  oy/ryT  nacrbio  KOMaH/rbi  noMoraeT  hm  Ha 
e5KeAHeBHoe  ocHOBainie.  nroKajiyHcra  jiawre  hm  npoHHOCTb 
jxm  roro  MTo6bi  npoAOJDKaTb  h  ^aBaTb  icaawMy  H3  hx 
AyxoBHoe  BHHKaHne  jxm  pa6oTbi  mto  bm  xothtc  hx 
c^ejiaTb.  Ilo5KajiyHCTa  noMorHTe  icaawMy  H3  hx  He  HMeTb 
crpax  h  He  BcnoMHHaTb  mto  bm  dynere  6oroM  OTBenaiOT 
MOJiHTBe  h  in  charge  of  Bee.  if  mojuo  mto  bm  o6oaphjih  hx, 
h  mto  bm  3amHmaeTe  hx,  h  pa6crra  &  MHHHCTepcTBO  mto 

OHH  BKJUOHeHM  BHyTpH. 

if  MOJUO  MTO  BM  3aiHHTHJIH  HX  OT  /TyXOBHMX  yCHJIHH  HJIH 

Apyrnx  npenoH  CMorjiH  noBpe^HTb  hm  hjih  3aMeAJnrn>  hm 
bhh3.  rio5KajryHCTa  noMorHTe  MHe  Kor/ia  a  Hcnojib3yio  stot 
hobmh  testament  raidce  jxm  roro  mto6m  /ryMaTb  jnoAen 
AenajiH  stot  BapnaHT  HMeiomeHca,  TaK,  mto  a  CMory 
noMOJiHTb  jxm  hx  h  no3TOMy  hx  CMorHTe  npoAOJDKaTb 
noMOHb  6ojibHie  jnoAen. 

JI  Momo  mto  bm  ^ajiH  MHe  Bjno6jieHHOCTb  Baniero 
CBaTeHHiero  cnoBa  (HoBbina  3aBeT),  h  mto  bm  /iaJiH  MHe 
/ryxoBHbie  npeMy/rpocTb  h  pacno3HaHHe  ajm  Toro  mto6m 
3HaTb  Bac  6onee  jryHine  h  noiurrb  nepHO^o  BpeMeHH 
kotopom  mm  5KHBeM  b.  ITroKajryHCTa  noMorHTe  MHe  cyMerb 
KaK  o6maTbca  c  3arpyAHeHHHMH  mto  a  confronted  c 
KaayiMM  /THeM.  JlopA  Bor,  noMoraeT  MHe  xoTerb  3HaTb  Bac 
6onee  jryHHie  h  xoTeTb  noMOHb  ^pyniM  xpHcraaHicaM  b 
Moen  o6nacTH  h  BOicpyr  MHpa. 

if  Momo  mto  bm  ^ajiH  3jieKTpoHHyio  KOMaH/ry  h  Te  KHHrn 
noMoraiOT  hm  Bania  npeMy/rpocTb.  if  mojuo  mto  bm 
noMorjiH  HH^HBH/ryajibHMM  HjieHaM  hx  ceMbH  (h  Moen 
ceMbn)  /ryxoBHOCT  6biTb  o6MaHyTMM,  ho  noiurrb  Bac  h 
xoTeTb  npHHaTb  h  nocjie/tOBaTb  3a  Bac  b  KaayiOH  /jopore. 
TaK5Ke  Aanre  HaM  komiJiopt  h  WBejieime  b  sth  BpeMeHa  h  a 


cnpaniHBaeM,  mto  bm  ^enaeTe  3th  Benin  in  the  name  of 
CbfflOK  6ora,  jesus  christ,  aMHm>, 


&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 


,3,par  Bor  ,  EjiaroaapH  th  to3h  to3h  Hob 
3aBemaHne  has  p.p.  ot  be  ocBoSoacaaBaivi  TaKa 
to3h  Hne  CTe  cnocoSeH  kbm  yna  ce  noBene 
HaoKOJio  th.  XapecBaM  noMaraM  onpeaejiHTejieH  hjich 
xopa  OTroBopeH  3a  npHroTBaHe  to3h  Electronic  KHHra 
HaniPieH. 

XapecBaM  noMaraM  Tax  ki>m  6i>Aa  cnoco6eH  kt>m  pa6oTa 
nocra  ,  h  npaBa  noBene  Electronic  KHiDKapHHHa  HajHrneH 
XapecBaM  noMaraM  Tax  ki>m  HMaM  nan  onpeAeinrrejieH 
HjieH  cpe/tCTBO  ,  orrpeaejiHTeneH  hjich  napn  , 
onpeAejiHTeneH  hjich  ycTOHHHBOCT  h  onpeAejnrrejieH  hjich 
BpeMe  to3h  Te  wyama  in  pe#  ki>m  6i>Aa  cnoco6eH  ki>m 
/rbp5Ka  /TBH5KeHHe  3a  Th.  XapecBaM  noMaraM  ot  that  T03H 
ere  nacT  Ha  onpeAejiHTeneH  HjieH  Birpar  T03H  noMaraM  Tax 
Ha  an  BceKH^HeBeH  6a3a. 

XapecBaM  ^aBaM  Tax  onpeAejnrreneH  HjieH  yctohhhboct 
ki>m  npoAtiDKaBaM  h  /laBaM  BceKH  Ha  Tax  onpeAejnrreneH 
HjieH  /ryxoBeH  cxBamaHe  3a  onpeaejiHTejieH  nneH  pa6oTa 
TO3H  th  jnmca  Tax  ki>m  npaBa. 

XapecBaM  noMaraM  BceKH  Ha  Tax  ki>m  He  HMaM  crpax  h  ki>m 
noMHa  T03H  th  ere  onpeAejiHTeneH  hjich  Bor  koh  OTroBop 
MOJiHTBa  h  koh  e  in  m>jTHa  Ha  bchhko.  A3  Mona  to3h  th  yac 
HacbpnaBaM  Tax  ,  h  to3h  th  3aiHHraBaM  Tax  ,  h 


onpeAejiHTeneH  hjich  pa6oTa  &  mhhhctcpctbo  to3h  Te  ere 
3am>iDKaBaM  in.  A3  mojih  to3h  th  yac  3amHTaBaM  Tax  ot 
onpeAenHTeneH  hjich  flyxoBeH  Quia  hjih  ^pyr  npenKa  to3h 
p.t.  ot  can  Bpe^a  Tax  hjih  6aBeH  Tax  rono  Bi>3BHHieHHe. 
XapecBaM  noMaraM  me  Kora  A3  ynoTpe6a  to3h  Hob 
3aBemaHne  kt>m  cbhio  mhcjih  Ha  onpeAejnnejieH  hjich  xopa 
koh  HMaM  p.t.  h  p.p.  ot  make  to3h  wmsooie  HajnmeH  ,  TaKa 
TO3H  A3  Mora  mojih  3a  Tax  h  TaKa  Te  Mora  npoAtiracaBaM 
kt>m  noMaraM  noBene  xopa  A3  mojih  to3h  th  yac  /jaBaM  me 
a  jho6ob  Ha  your  Cbot  JfyMa  (  onpeAejnrrejieH  HjieH  Hob 
3aBemaHHe  ),  h  to3h  th  yac  /jaBaM  me  /ryxoBeH  Mt>/rpocT  h 
pa3JiHHaBaHe  ki>m  3Haa  th  no-Ao6i>p  h  ki>m  pa36npaM 
onpeAejiHTeneH  hjich  nepnoA  Ha  BpeMe  to3h  HHe  ere  5khb 
in.  XapecBaM  noMaraM  me  ki>m  3Haa  icaic  ki>m  pa3AaBaM  c 
onpeAejiHTeneH  hjich  MtneH  to3h  A3  cbm  ronpaBaM  npeA  c 
BceKH  Ren. 

JlopA  Bor  ,  IloMaraM  me  kt>m  jnmca  ki>m  3Haa  th  no-Ao6i>p 
h  ki>m  jnmca  ki>m  noMaraM  #pyr  Xphcthhhckh  in  my  nnom 
h  HaoKono  onpeAejiHTeneH  hjich  cbot. 

A3  MOJiH  to3h  th  yac  ^aBaM  onpeAejnrrejieH  HjieH  Electronic 
KHHra  Bnpar  h  ot  that  koh  pa6oTa  Ha  onpeAejnrrejieH  HjieH 
website  h  ot  that  koh  noMaraM  Tax  your  Mi>/rpocT.  A3  mojih 
to3h  th  y5K  noMaraM  onpeAejnrreneH  HjieH  jnmeH  hjichctbo 
Ha  TexeH  ceMencTBO  (  h  my  ceMencTBO  )  ki>m  He  6i>Aa 
/ryxoBeH  H3MaMBaM  ,  ho  ki>m  pa36npaM  th  h  ki>m  jnmca  kt>m 
npneMaM  h  cjie^BaM  th  in  BceKH  m>T.  h  A3  mrraM  th  ki>m 
npaBa  Te3H  Hemo  in  onpeflejnrreneH  hjich  HMe  Ha  He3yHT  , 
Amen  , 


&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 


sevgili  mabut ,  eyvallah  adl.  §u  bu  Incil  bkz. 

have  be  serbest  brrakmak  taki  biz  are  guclu  -e  dogru 
ogrenmek  daha  hakktnda  sen.  mutlu  etmek  yardim  etmek 
belgili  tanimlik  insanlar  -den  sorumlu  icin  yapim  bu 
elektronik  kitap  elde  edilebilir.  mutlu  etmek  yardim  etmek 
onlan  -e  dogru  muktedir  i§  hizli ,  ve  yapmak  daha  elektronik 
kitap  elde  edilebilir  mutlu  etmek  yardim  etmek  onlan  -e 
dogru  -si  olmak  turn  belgili  tanimlik  kaynak  ,  belgili 
tanimlik  para  ,  belgili  tanimlik  giic  ve  belgili  tanimlik  zaman 
adl. 

su  onlar  liizum  icin  muktedir  almak  calisma  icin  sen.  mutlu 
etmek  yardim  etmek  o  adl.  su  are  boliim  -in  belgili  tanimlik 
takim  adl.  su  yardim  etmek  onlan  ustunde  an  her  temel. 
mutlu  etmek  vermek  onlan  belgili  tanimlik  giic  -e  dogru 
devam  etmek  ve  vermek  her  -in  onlan  belgili  tanimlik 
ruhani  basiret  icin  belgili  tanimlik  i§  adl. 
su  sen  istemek  onlan  -e  dogru  yapmak.  mutlu  etmek  yardim 
etmek  her  -in  onlan  -e  dogru  degil  -si  olmak  korkmak  ve  -e 
dogru  ammsamak  adl.  su  sen  are  belgili  tanimlik  mabut  kim 
yanit  dua  ve  kim  bkz.  be  icinde  fiyat  istemek  -in  her  sey.  I 
dua  etmek  adl.  su  sen  -cekti  ylireklendirmek  onlan  ,  ve  adl. 
su  sen  korumak  onlan  ,  ve  belgili  tanimlik  i§  &  bakanlik  adl. 
su  onlar  are  me§gul  icinde.  I  dua  etmek  adl.  su  sen  -cekti 
korumak  onlan  —dan  belgili  tanimlik  ruhani  giic  ya  da  diger 
engel  adl. 

su  -ebil  zarar  onlan  ya  da  yava§  onlan  asagi.  mutlu  etmek 
yardim  etmek  beni  ne  zaman  I  kullanma  bu  Incil  -e  dogru  da 
diisun  belgili  tanimlik  insanlar  kim  -si  olmak  -den  yapilmi§ 
bu  baski  elde  edilebilir  ,  taki  I  -ebilmek  dua  etmek  icin 
onlan  vesaire  onlar  -ebilmek  devam  etmek  -e  dogru  yardim 


etmek  daha  insanlar  I  dua  etmek  adl.  su  sen  -cekti  vermek 
beni  a  ask  -in  senin  kutsal  kelime  (  belgili  tammlik  incil ), 
ve  adl.  su  sen  -cekti  vermek  beni  ruhani  akillilik  ve 
discernment  -e  dogru  bilmek  sen  daha  iyi  ve  -e  dogru 
anlamak  belgili  tammlik  dondiirmemem  adl.  su  biz  are  canh 
iginde.  mutlu  etmek  yardim  etmek  beni  -e  dogru  bilmek 
nasil  -e  dogru  dagitmak  ile  belgili  tammlik  muskulat  adl. 
su  I  am  kar§i  koymak  ile  her  gun.  efendi  mabut ,  yardim 
etmek  beni  -e  dogru  istemek  -e  dogru  bilmek  sen  daha  iyi  ve 
-e  dogru  istemek  -e  dogru  yardim  etmek  diger  Hristiyan 
icinde  benim  alan  ve  cevrede  belgili  tammlik  diinya.  I  dua 
etmek  adl.  su  sen  -cekti  vermek  belgili  tammlik  elektronik 
kitap  takim  ve  o  kim  i§  iistiinde  belgili  tammlik  website  ve  o 
kim  yardim  etmek  onlari  senin  akillilik. 
I  dua  etmek  adl.  su  sen  -cekti  yardim  etmek  belgili  tammlik 
bireysel  aza  -in  onlarin  aile  (  ve  benim  aile  )  -e  dogru  degil 
var  olmak  ruhani  aldatmak  ,  ama  -e  dogru  anlamak  sen  ve  -e 
dogru  istemek  -e  dogru  almak  ve  izlemek  sen  icinde  her  yol. 
ve  I  sormak  sen  -e  dogru  yapmak  bunlar  e§ya  adma  Isa  , 
amin  , 


&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 


sevgili  mabut ,  eyvallah  adl.  su  bu  Incil  bkz.  have  be  serbest 
brrakmak  taki  biz  are  gii^lii  -e  dogru  ogrenmek  daha 


hakkinda  sen.  mutlu  etmek  yardim  etmek  belgili  tanimlik 
insanlar  -den  sorumlu  icin  yapim  bu  elektronik  kitap  elde 
edilebilir.  mutlu  etmek  yardim  etmek  onlari  -e  dogru 
muktedir  i§  hizli ,  ve  yapmak  daha  elektronik  kitap  elde 
edilebilir  mutlu  etmek  yardim  etmek  onlari  -e  dogru  -si 
olmak  turn  belgili  tanimlik  kaynak  ,  belgili  tanimlik  para  , 
belgili  tanimlik  giic  ve  belgili  tanimlik  zaman  adl. 
su  onlar  liizum  icin  muktedir  almak  calisma  icin  sen.  mutlu 
etmek  yardim  etmek  o  adl.  su  are  bolum  -in  belgili  tanimlik 
takim  adl.  su  yardim  etmek  onlari  ustiinde  an  her  temel. 
mutlu  etmek  vermek  onlari  belgili  tanimlik  giic  -e  dogru 
devam  etmek  ve  vermek  her  -in  onlari  belgili  tanimlik 
ruhani  basiret  icin  belgili  tanimlik  i§  adl. 

su  sen  istemek  onlari  -e  dogru  yapmak.  mutlu  etmek  yardim 
etmek  her  -in  onlari  -e  dogru  degil  -si  olmak  korkmak  ve  -e 
dogru  animsamak  adl.  su  sen  are  belgili  tanimlik  mabut  kim 
yanit  dua  ve  kim  bkz.  be  icinde  fiyat  istemek  -in  her  sey.  I 
dua  etmek  adl.  su  sen  -cekti  yureklendirmek  onlari ,  ve  adl. 
su  sen  korumak  onlari ,  ve  belgili  tanimlik  i§  &  bakanlik  adl. 
su  onlar  are  me§gul  icinde.  I  dua  etmek  adl.  su  sen  -cekti 
korumak  onlari  —dan  belgili  tanimlik  ruhani  giic  ya  da  diger 
engel  adl. 

su  -ebil  zarar  onlari  ya  da  yava§  onlan  asagi.  mutlu  etmek 
yardim  etmek  beni  ne  zaman  I  kullanma  bu  incil  -e  dogru  da 
dusun  belgili  tanimlik  insanlar  kim  -si  olmak  -den  yapilmi§ 
bu  baski  elde  edilebilir  ,  taki  I  -ebilmek  dua  etmek  icin 
onlan  vesaire  onlar  -ebilmek  devam  etmek  -e  dogru  yardim 
etmek  daha  insanlar  I  dua  etmek  adl.  su  sen  -cekti  vermek 
beni  a  ask  -in  senin  kutsal  kelime  (  belgili  tanimlik  Incil ), 
ve  adl.  su  sen  -cekti  vermek  beni  ruhani  akillihk  ve 
discernment  -e  dogru  bilmek  sen  daha  iyi  ve  -e  dogru 
anlamak  belgili  tanimlik  dondurmemem  adl.  su  biz  are  canh 
icinde.  mutlu  etmek  yardim  etmek  beni  -e  dogru  bilmek 
nasil  -e  dogru  dagitmak  ile  belgili  tanimlik  muskulat  adl. 


su  I  am  kar§i  koymak  ile  her  gun.  efendi  mabut ,  yardim 
etmek  beni  -e  dogru  istemek  -e  dogru  bilmek  sen  daha  iyi  ve 
-e  dogru  istemek  -e  dogru  yardim  etmek  diger  Hristiyan 
icinde  benim  alan  ve  cevrede  belgili  tammlik  diinya.  I  dua 
etmek  adl.  su  sen  -cekti  vermek  belgili  tammlik  elektronik 
kitap  takim  ve  o  kim  i§  iistiinde  belgili  tammlik  website  ve  o 
kim  yardim  etmek  onlari  senin  akillilik. 
I  dua  etmek  adl.  su  sen  -cekti  yardim  etmek  belgili  tammlik 
bireysel  aza  -in  onlarin  aile  (  ve  benim  aile  )  -e  dogru  degil 
var  olmak  ruhani  aldatmak  ,  ama  -e  dogru  anlamak  sen  ve  -e 
dogru  istemek  -e  dogru  almak  ve  izlemek  sen  icinde  her  yol. 
ve  I  sormak  sen  -e  dogru  yapmak  bunlar  e§ya  adina  Isa  , 
amin  , 


&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 


Serbia  -  Servia  -  Serbian 

Serbia  Serbian  Servian  Prayer  Isus  Krist  Molitva  Bog  Kako 
Moliti  moci  cuti  moj  molitva  za  pitati  davati  ponuditi  mene 
otkriti  duhovni  Vodstvo 

Serbia  ■  Prayer  Requests  (praying  )  to  G  od  ■  explained  in 
Serbian  (Servian)  Language 

Molitva  za  Bog  ##  Kako  za  Moliti  za  Bog 
Kako  Bog  moci  cuti  moj  molitva 
Kako  za  pitati  Bog  za  davati  ponuditi  mene 
Kako  otkriti  duhovni  Vodstvo 


Kako  za  naci  predaja  iz  urok  Raspolozenje 

Kako  za  zasluga  odredeni  clan  istinit  Bog  nad  Nebo 

Kako  otkriti  odredeni  clan  Hriscanin  Bog 
Kako  za  moliti  za  Bog  droz  Isus  Krist 
JA  imati  nikada  molitva  pre  nego 
Vazan  za  Bog 
Bog  zeljan  ljubavi  svaki  osoba  osoba 

Isus  Krist  moci  pomoc 
Se  Bog  Biti  stalo  moj  zivot 
Molitva  Trazenju 

stvar  taj  te  moc  oskudica  za  uzeti  u  obzir  govorenje  za  Bog 
okolo  Molitva  Trazenju  kod  te  ,  okolo  te 


Govorenje  za  Bog ,  odredeni  clan  Kreator  nad  odredeni 
clan  Svemir  ,  odredeni  clan  Gospodar  : 

1 .  taj  te  davati  za  mene  odredeni  clan  hrabrost  za  moliti 
odredeni  clan  stvar  taj  JA  potreba  za  moliti  2.  taj  te  davati  za 
mene  odredeni  clan  hrabrost  za  verovati  te  pa  primiti  sta  te 
oskudica  raditi  s  moj  zivot ,  umjesto  mene  uznijeti  moj 
vlastiti  volja  (  namera  )  iznad  vas. 

3.  taj  te  davati  mene  ponuditi  ne  career  moj  bojazan  nad 
odredeni  clan  nepoznat  za  postati  odredeni  clan  isprika  , 
inace  odredeni  clan  osnovica  umjesto  mene  ne  za  sluziti 
you. 

4.  taj  te  davati  mene  ponuditi  vidjeti  pa  uciti  kako  za  imati 
odredeni  clan  duhovni  sway  JA  potreba  (  droz  tvoj  rijec 


Biblija  )  jedan  )  umjesto  odredeni  clan  dogadaj  ispred  pa  P ) 
umjesto  moj  vlastiti  crew  duhovni  putovanje. 

5.  Taj  te  Bog  davati  mene  ponuditi  oskudica  za  sluziti  Te 
briny 

6.  Taj  te  podsetiti  mene  za  razgovarati  sa  te  prayerwhen  )  JA 
sam  frustriran  inace  u  problemima  ,  umjesto  tezak  za  odluka 
stvar  ja  sam  jedini  droz  moj  ljudsko  bice  sway. 

7.  Taj  te  davati  mene  Mudrost  pa  jedan  srce  ispunjen  s 
Biblijski  Mudrost  tako  da  JA  sluziti  te  briny  delotvorno. 

8.  Taj  te  davati  mene  jedan  zelja  za  ucenje  tvoj  rijec  ,  Biblija 
,  (  odredeni  clan  Novi  Zavjet  Evandelje  nad  Zahod  ),  na 
temelju  jedan  crew  osnovica  9.  taj  te  davati  pomoc  za  mene 
tako  da  JA  sam  u  mogucnosti  za  obavestenje  stvar  unutra 
Biblija  ( tvoj  rijec  )  sta  JA  moci  osobno  vezati  za  ,  pa  taj 
volja  pomoc  mene  shvatiti  sta  te  oskudica  mene  raditi  unutra 
moj  zivot. 

10.  Taj  te  davati  mene  velik  raspoznavanje  ,  za  shvatiti  kako 
za  objasniti  za  ostali  tko  te  biti ,  pa  taj  JA  moci  uciti  kako 
uciti  pa  knotkle  kako  za  pristajati  uza  sto  te  pa  tvoj  rijec  ( 
Biblija ) 

11.  Taj  te  donijeti  narod  ( inace  websites  )  unutra  moj  zivot 
tko  oskudica  za  knotkle  te  ,  pa  tko  biti  jak  unutra  njihov 
precizan  sporazum  nad  te  (  Bog  );  pa  Taj  te  donijeti  narod  ( 
inace  websites  )  unutra  moj  zivot  tko  ce  biti  u  mogucnosti  za 
ohrabriti  mene  za  tocno  uciti  kako  za  podeliti  Biblija  rec  nad 
istina  (2  Timotej  215:). 

12.  Taj  te  pomoc  mene  uciti  za  imati  velik  sporazum  okolo 
sta  Biblija  prikaz  3.  lice  od  TO  BE  u  prezentu  najbolji ,  sta 
3.  lice  od  TO  BE  u  prezentu  vecina  precizan  ,  pa  sta  je  preko 


duhovni  sway  &  snaga  ,  pa  sta  prtkaz  sloziti  se  s  odredeni 
clan  izvorni  rukopis  taj  te  nadahnut  odredeni  clan  autorstvo 
nad  odredeni  clan  Novi  Zavjet  za  pisati. 

13.  Taj  te  davati  ponuditi  mene  za  korist  moj  vrijeme  unutra 
jedan  dobar  put ,  pa  ne  za  uzaludnost  moj  vrijeme  na 
temelju  Neistinit  inace  prazan  metod  za  dobiti  zaglavni 
kamen  za  Bog  ( ipak  taj  nisu  vjerno  Biblijski ),  pa  kuda  tim 
metod  proizvod  nijedan  dug  rok  inace  trajan  duhovni  voce. 

14.  Taj  te  davati  pomoc  za  mene  za  shvatiti  sta  za  traziti 
unutra  jedan  crkva  inace  jedan  mjesto  nad  zasluga  ,  sta  rod 
nad  sumnja  za  pitati ,  pa  taj  te  pomoc  mene  za  naci  vernik 
inace  jedan  parson  s  velik  duhovni  mudrost  umjesto  lak 
inace  neistinit  odgovor. 

15.  taj  te  uzrok  mene  za  secati  se  za  sjecati  se  tvoj  rijec 
Biblija  ( takav  kao  Latinluk  8),  tako  da  JA  moci  imati  pik  na 
moj  srce  pa  imati  moj  pamcenje  spreman  ,  pa  biti  spreman 
za  davati  dobro  odgovarati  ostali  nad  odredeni  clan  nadati  se 
taj  JA  imati  okolo  te. 

16.  Taj  te  donijeti  ponuditi  mene  tako  da  moj  vlastiti 
teologija  pa  doktrina  za  slagati  tvoj  rijec  ,  Biblija  pa  taj  te 
nastaviti  za  pomoc  mene  knotkle  kako  moj  sporazum  nad 
doktrina  moci  poboljsati  tako  da  moj  vlastiti  zivot ,  stil 
zivota  pa  sporazum  nastavlja  da  bude  zaglavni  kamen  za  sta 
te  oskudica  to  da  bude  umjesto  mene. 

17.  Taj  te  otvoren  moj  duhovni  uvid  (  zakljucak )  sve  vise  , 
pa  taj  kuda  moj  sporazum  inace  percepcija  nad  te  nije 
precizan  ,  taj  te  pomoc  mene  uciti  tko  Isus  Krist  vjerno  3. 
lice  od  TO  BE  u  prezentu. 

18.  Taj  te  davati  ponuditi  mene  tako  da  JA  moci  za  odvojen 
iko  neistinit  obredni  sta  JA  imati  zavisnost  na  temelju  ,  iz 


tvoj  jasan  poucavanje  unutra  Biblija  ,  ako  postoje  nad  sta  JA 
sam  sledece  nije  nad  Bog  ,  inace  3.  lice  od  TO  BE  u 
prezentu  u  suprotnosti  sa  sta  te  oskudica  za  poucavati  nama 
okolo  sledece  te. 

19.  Taj  iko  sile  nad  urok  ne  oduteti  iko  duhovni  sporazum 
sta  JA  imati ,  ipak  radije  taj  JA  zadrzati  odredeni  clan  znanje 
nad  kako  za  knotkle  te  pa  ne  da  bude  lukav  unutra  ovih  dan 
nad  duhovni  varka. 

20.  Taj  te  donijeti  duhovni  sway  pa  ponuditi  mene  tako  da 
JA  volja  ne  da  bude  dio  nad  odredeni  clan  Velik  Koji  pada 
Daleko  inace  nad  iko  pokret  sta  postojati  produhovljeno 
krivotvoriti  za  te  pa  za  tvoj  Svet  Rijec 

21.  Taj  da  onde  3.  lice  od  TO  BE  u  prezentu  bilo  sto  taj  J  A 
imati  ispunjavanja  unutra  moj  zivot ,  inace  iko  put  taj  JA  ne 
imate  odgovaranje  za  te  ace  JA  treba  imati  pa  taj  3.  lice  od 
TO  BE  u  prezentu  sprjecavanje  mene  iz  oba  hodanje  s  te  , 
inace  imajuci  sporazum ,  taj  te  donijeti  tim  stvar  /  odgovor  / 
dogadaj  leda  u  moj  pamcenje  ,  tako  da  JA  odreci  se  njima  u 
ime  Isus  Krist ,  pa  svi  nad  njihov  vrijednosni  papiri  pa 
posledica  ,  pa  taj  te  opet  staviti  iko  praznina  ,  sadness  inace 
ocajavati  unutra  moj  zivot  s  odredeni  clan  Radost  nad 
odredeni  clan  Gospodar  ,  pa  taj  JA  postojati  briny 
usredotocen  na  temelju  znanje  za  sledii  te  kod  citanje  tvoj 
rijec  ,  odredeni  clan  Biblija 

22.  Taj  te  otvoren  moj  oci  tako  da  JA  moci  za  jasno  vidjeti 
pa  prepoznati  da  onde  3.  lice  od  TO  BE  u  prezentu  jedan 
Velik  Varka  okolo  Duhovni  tema ,  kako  za  shvatiti  danasji 
fenomen  ( inace  ovih  dogadaj )  iz  jedan  Biblijski 
perspektiva  ,  pa  taj  te  davati  mene  mudrost  za  knotkle  i  tako 
taj  JA  volja  uciti  kako  za  pomoc  moj  prijatelj  pa  voljen  sam 
sebe  ( rodbina )  ne  postojati  dio  nad  it. 


23.  Taj  te  osigurati  taj  jednom  moj  oci  biti  otvoreni  pa  moj 
pamcenje  shvatiti  odredeni  clan  duhovni  izrazajnost  nad 
trenutni  zbivanja  uzimanje  mjesto  unutra  odredeni  clan  svet 
,  taj  te  pripremiti  moj  srce  prihvatiti  tvoj  istina  ,  pa  taj  te 
pomoc  mene  shvatiti  kako  za  naci  hrabrost  pa  sway  droz 
tvoj  Svet  Rijec  ,  Biblija.  U  ime  Isus  Krist ,  JA  traziti  ovih 
stvar  potvrdujuci  moj  zelja  da  bude  slozno  tvoj  volja  ,  pa  JA 
sam  iskanje  tvoj  mudrost  pa  za  imati  jedan  ljubav  nad 
odredeni  clan  Istina  Da 


Briny  podno  Stranica 
Kako  za  imati  Vjecan  Zivot 


Nama  biti  dearth  da  danasji  foil  ( nad  molitva  trazenju  za 
Bog  )  3.  lice  od  TO  BE  u  prezentu  u  mogucnosti  za  pomoci 
te.  Nama  shvatiti  danasji  ne  moze  biti  odredeni  clan  najbolji 
inace  vecina  delotvoran  prevod.  Nama  shvatiti  taj  onde  biti 
mnogobrojan  razlicit  putevi  nad  izraziv  misao  pa  reci.  Da  te 
imati  jedan  sugestija  umjesto  jedan  bolji  prevod  ,  inace  da  te 
slican  za  uzeti  jedan  malen  kolicina  nad  tvoj  vrijeme  za 
poslati  sugestija  nama  ,  te  ce  biti  pomaganje  hiljadu  nad 
ostali  narod  isto  ,  tko  volja  onda  citanje  odredeni  clan 
poboljsan  prevod.  Nama  cesto  imati  jedan  Novi  Zavjet 
raspoloziv  unutra  tvoj  jezik  inace  unutra  jezik  taj  biti  redak 
inace  star. 

Da  te  biti  handsome  umjesto  jedan  Novi  Zavjet  unutra  jedan 
specifican  jezik  ,  ugoditi  pisati  nama.  Isto  ,  nama  oskudica 
da  bude  siguran  pa  probati  za  komunicirati  taj  katkada , 
nama  ciniti  ponuda  knjiga  taj  nisu  Slobodan  pa  taj  ciniti 
kostati  novae.  Ipak  da  te  ne  moci  priustiti  neki  od  tim 
elektronicki  knjiga  ,  nama  moci  cesto  ciniti  dobro  razmena 


nad  elektronicki  knjiga  umjesto  pomoc  s  prevod  inace 
prevod  posao. 


Te  ne  morati  postojati  jedan  strucan  radnik  ,  jedini  jedan 
pravilan  osoba  tko  3.  lice  od  TO  BE  u  prezentu  zainteresiran 
za  pomaganje.  Te  treba  imati  jedan  racunar  inace  te  treba 
imati  pristup  za  jedan  racunar  kod  tvoj  mestanin  biblioteka 
inace  univerzitet  inace  univerzitet ,  otada  tim  obicno  imati 
bolji  spoj  za  odredeni  clan  Internet.  Te  moci  isto  obicno 
utemeljiti  tvoj  vlastiti  crew  SLOBODAN  elektronski  posta 
racun  kod  lijeganje  mail.yahoo.com 

Ugoditi  uzeti  maloprije  otkriti  odredeni  clan  elektronski 
posta  adresa  smjesten  podno  inace  odredeni  clan  kraj  nad 
danasji  stranica.  Nama  nadati  se  te  volja  poslati  elektronski 
posta  nama ,  da  danasji  3.  lice  od  TO  BE  u  prezentu  nad 
pomoc  inace  hrabrenje.  Nama  isto  ohrahriti  te  za  dodir  nama 
u  vezi  sa  Elektronicki  Knjiga  taj  nama  ponuda  taj  biti  van 
kostati ,  pa  Slobodan. 


Nama  ciniti  imati  mnogobrojan  knjiga  unutra  stran  jezik  , 
ipak  nama  ne  uvijek  mjesto  njima  za  primiti  elektronski  ( 
skidati  podatke  )  zato  nama  jedini  napraviti  raspoloziv 
odredeni  clan  knjiga  inace  odredeni  clan  tema  taj  biti  preko 
zatrazen.  Nama  ohrabriti  te  za  nastaviti  za  moliti  za  Bog  pa 
za  nastaviti  uciti  okolo  Njemu  kod  citanje  odredeni  clan 
Novi  Zavjet.  Nama  dobrodosao  tvoj  sumnja  pa  primedba 
kod  elektronski  posta. 


&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 


Draga  Dumnezeu ,  Multumesc  that  this  Nou  Testament 

has  been  released  so  that  noi  sintem  capabil  la  spre  learn 
mai  mult  despre  tu. 

Te  rog  ajuta-ma  oamenii  responsible  pentru  making  this 
Electronic  carte  folositor.  Te  rog  ajuta-ma  pe  ei  la  spre  a  fi 
capabil  la  spre  work  rapid ,  §i  a  face  mai  mult  Electronic 
carte  folositor  Te  rog  ajuta-ma  pe  ei  la  spre  have  tot  art.hot. 
resources  ,  art.hot.  bani ,  art.hot.  strength  §i  art.hot.  timp  that 
ei  nevoie  inauntru  ordine  la  spre  a  fi  capabil  la  spre  a  pastra 
working  pentru  Tu. 

Te  rog  ajuta-ma  aceia  that  esti  part  de  la  team  that  ajutor  pe 
ei  on  un  fiecare  basis.  A  face  pe  plac  la  a  da  pe  ei  art.hot. 
strength  la  spre  a  continua  §i  a  da  each  de  pe  ei  art.hot.  spirit 
understanding  pentru  art.hot.  work  that  tu  nevoie  pe  ei  la 
spre  a  face. 

Te  rog  ajuta-ma  each  de  pe  ei  la  spre  nu  have  fear  sj  la  spre 
a-§i  aminti  that  tu  esti  art.hot.  Dumnezeu  cine  answers 
prayer  §i  cine  este  el  inauntru  acuzatie  de  tot.  I  pray  that  tu 
trec.de  la  will  encourage  pe  ei ,  §i  that  tu  a  proteja  pe  ei ,  §i 
art.hot.  work  &  ministru  that  ei  sint  ocupat  inauntru.  I  pray 
that  tu  trec.de  la  will  a  proteja  pe  ei  de  la  art.hot.  Spirit 
Forces  sau  alt  obstacles  that  a  putut  harm  pe  ei  sau  lent  pe  ei 
jos. 

Te  rog  ajuta-ma  cind  I  folos  this  Nou  Testament  la  spre  de 
asemenea  think  de  la  oameni  cine  have  made  this  a  redacta 
folositor  so  that  I  a  putea  pray  pentru  pe  ei  §i  so  ei  a  putea  a 


continua  la  spre  ajutor  mai  mult  oameni  I  pray  that  tu  trec.de 
la  will  da-mi  o  dragoste  de  al  tau  Holy  Cuvint  (  art.hot.  Nou 
Testament ),  §i  that  tu  trec.de  la  will  acorda-mi  spirit 
wisdom  §i  discernment  la  spre  know  tu  better  §i  la  spre 
understand  art.hot.  perioada  de  timp  that  noi  sintem  viu 
inauntru. 

Te  rog  ajuta-ma  la  spre  know  cum  la  spre  deal  cu  art.hot. 
difficulties  that  I  sint  confronted  cu  fiecare  zi.  Lord 
Dumnezeu  ,  Ajuta-ma  help  la  spre  nevoie  la  spre  know  tu 
Better  §i  la  spre  nevoie  la  spre  ajutor  alt  Crestin  inauntru 
meu  arie  §i  around  art.hot.  lume.  I  pray  that  tu  trec.de  la  will 
a  da  art.hot. 

Electronic  carte  team  §i  aceia  cine  work  pe  website  §i  aceia 
cine  ajutor  pe  ei  al  tau  wisdom.  I  pray  that  tu  trec.de  la  will 
ajutor  art.hot.  individual  members  de  lor  familie  (  §i  meu 
familie  )  la  spre  nu  a  fi  spiritually  deceived  ,  numai  la  spre 
understand  tu  §i  eu  la  spre  nevoie  la  spre  accent  §i  a  urma  tu 
inauntru  fiecare  way.  §i  I  a  intreba  tu  la  spre  a  face  acestia 
things  in  nume  de  Jesus  ,  Amen  , 


&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Russian  -  Russe  -  Russie 

Russian  Prayer  Requests  - 


MojIHTBa  K 

6ora  KaK  noMOJiHTb  k 

6ora  KaK  6or  McraceT  ycjibmiaTb  MoeMy 

MOJiHTBe  KaK  cnpocHTb,  mto  6or  Ran  noMomb  k  MHe 

KaK  HaiiTH  jryxoBHoe  naBejieime 

KaK  Hairra  deliverance  ot  3Jieiniiero 

jryxoB  KaK  noicjiOHHTbca  noncTHHe  6or 

paa  KaK  Hairra  xpHcraaHCKoe 

6ora  KaK  noMOJiHTb  k  6ory  no 

jesus  christ  a  mncoiTia  He  MOJinna  nepeA 

BaacHbiM  k  Bino6jieHHOCTaM  6ora 

6ora  Ka5KAoe  HHAHBH/ryajibHoe 

jesus,  kotop  nepcoHbi  christ  McraceT  noMOHb 

AenaeT  BHHMaTenbHOCTb  6ora  o  mohx  Bemax 

3anpOCOB  MOJiHTBe 

5KH3HH  bm  MorjiH  xoTeTb  jjjui  paccMOTpeHiui  noroBopHTb  K 
6ory  o  3anpocax  mojihtbc 
BaMH,  o  mc 


roBopam  k  6ory,  co3/jaTejib  BcejieHHoro,  jiop/j: 
1.  bbi  /jajiii  6bi  k  MHe  CMejiocTii  noiviojiHTfc  Benin  a  /jjih 

TWO  HT06bI  nOMOJIHTfc 

2.  Bbi  JjaJIH  6bl  K  MHe  CMejIOCTH  BepHTb  BaM  H  npHHHMaTb 

bm  xoTHTe  CAejiaTb  c  Moeii  >KH3Hbio,  BMecTO  MeHa  exalting 
moh  bojih  (HaMepne)  Han  tbohm. 

3.  bm  jiaJiH  6m  MHe  noMomb  jxm  toto  mtoGm  He 
npenaTCTBOBaTb  mohm  crpaxaM  HencBecTHa  craTb 

OTrOBOpKaMH,  HJIH  OCHOBa  JiflU  MeHa,  KOTOp  Hy5KHO  He 

cjry5KHTb  bm.  4.  bm  jjajiH  6m  MHe  noMomb  jxm  roro  mtoGm 


yBjmeTb  h  BbiyHHTb  KaK  HMeTb  /ryxoBHyio  npoHHOCTb  a 
(nepe3  Banie  cjiobo  6h6jihh)  a)  /via  cnynaeB  Bnepea  h  6) 
jxm  Moero  co6cTBeHHoro  jnmHoro  /ryxoBHoro 
nyTeniecTBHH. 

5.  ^to  bm  6or  /jajiH  MHe  noMomb  jxm  toto  hto6m  xoTeTb 
cny5KHTb  bm  6onbnie 

6.  ^to  bm  remind,  mto  a  pa3roBapHBan  c  BaMH  (prayer)when 
a  ce6a  paccrpobre  hjih  b  3aTpy/nieHHH,  bmccto  m>rraTbca 
pa3peniHTb  Benin  TOJibKO  nepe3  mok>  jno/tCKyio  npoHHOCTb. 

7.  ^to  bm  Aajin  MHe  npeMy/rpocTb  n  cep/me  3anojiHnjio  c 
6n6jiencKon  npeMy/rpocTbio  Taic  HOI1  a  cjryjKHji  6m  bm 

3(J)(J)eKTHBHO. 

8.  ^to  bm  /lajin  MHe  5KenaHne  royHHTb  Banie  cjiobo, 
6h6jihk>,  (HoBbina  3aBeT  Gospel  John),  on  a  personal  basis, 

9.  bm  flaJin  6m  noMonjH  k  MHe  TaK,  mto  a  6y/ry  3aMeTHTb 
Benin  b  6h6jihh  (BameM  cnoBe)  a  Mory  jihhho  OTHecra  k,  h 
KOTopoH  noM05KeT  MHe  noHaTb  bm  xoTHTe  MeHa  c^ejiaTb  b 

MOeH  5KH3HH. 

10.  ^to  bm  ^ajiH  MHe  6ojibmoe  pacno3HaHne,  jxm  roro 
MTo6bi  noHaTb  KaK  o6i>acHHTb  k  ^pyrHM  KOTopbie  bm,  h  mto 
a  Mor  BbiyHHTb  KaK  BbiyHHTb  h  cyMeTb  KaK  croaTb  BBepx 
AJia  Bac  h  Bamero  cnoBa  (6h6jihh) 

1 1 .  ^to  bm  npHHecjiH  jnoAen  (hjih  websites)  b  Moen  5kh3hh 

XOTaT  3HaTb  BaC,  H  KOTOpbie  CHJIbHM  B  HX  TOHHOM 

BHHKaHHH  Bac  (6or);  h  to  bm  npHHecjiH  6m  jhoach  (hjih 
websites)  b  Moen  5kh3hh  dyjier  o6o/rpnTb  MeHa  tohho 
BbiyHHTb  KaK  pa3AejiHTb  6h6jihk>  cjiobo  npaB^M  (2  timothy 
2:15). 


12.  ^to  Bbi  noMorjiH  MHe  BbiyHHTb  HMeTb  6onbnioe 
BHHKaHne  o  KOTopbiH  BapnaHT  6h6jihh  caMbie  jryHiirae, 

KOTOpblH  CaMblH  TOHHblH,  H  KOTOpblH  HMeeT  CaMbK 

AyxoBHbie  npoHHOCTb  &  cnny,  h  KOTopaa  BapnaHT 
cornaniaeTca  c  nepBOHanajibHO  pyKonncaMH  mto  bm 
BOOAynieBHjiH  aBTopbi  HoBbina  3aBeT  HanncaTb. 

13.  ^to  bm  /jajiH  noMomb  k  MHe  jxm  Hcnojib30BaHHH  Moero 
BpeMeHH  b  xopomeH  Aopore,  h  jxm  Toro  mtoGm  He 

paCTOHHTejIbCTBOBaTb  MOe  BpeMfl  Ha  JITOKHblX  hjih  nycTbix 

MeTO^ax  nonyHHTb  closer  to  6or  (ho  to  He  6y;nyre 
noHCTHHe  6H6neHCK),  h  rae  Te  MeTO^bi  He  npoH3BO/iaT 

HHKaKOH  AOJirOCpOHHblH  HJIH  lasting  /TyXOBHblH 

njiOAOOBom. 

14.  ^to  bm  ^ajiH  noMomb  k  MHe  noHHTb  look  for  b  nepicoB 

HJIH  MeCTe  nOKJIOHeHHa,  HTO  BH/Tbl  BOnpOCOB,  KOTOp  Hy5KH0 

cnpocHTb,  h  mto  bm  noMorjiH  MHe  HaHTH  Bepyioiinix  HJIH 
pastor  c  6ojibmoH  /ryxoBHOH  npeMy/rpocTbio  bmccto  jiencnx 

HJIH  JI05KHbIX  OTBeTOB. 

15.  Bbi  npHHHHHJIH  6bl  MeHH  BCnOMHHTb  /TJIH  TOrO  MT06bI 

3anoMHHTb  Bame  cjiobo  6h6jihh  (such  as  Romans  8),  Taic, 
mto  a  CMory  HMeTb  ero  b  MoeM  cep/rne  n  HMeTb  moh  pa3yM 
6biTb  noAroTOBjieHHbiM,  n  totobo  #aTb  otbct  k  /ipyroMy  H3 
ynoBaHna  KOTopoe  a  HMeio  o  Bac. 

16.  ^to  bm  npHHecjin  noMonjb  k  MHe  Taic  HOI1  moh 
co6cTBeHHbie  Teojioraa  n  ^OKTpnHbi  jxm  roro  mto6h 
coraacHTbca  c  BamnM  cjiobom,  6n6jinen  n  mto  bm 
npoAOJDKajincb  noMOHb  MHe  cyvieTb  KaK  Moe  BHHKaHne 

AOKTpHHbl  M05KH0  yjiyHHIHTb  TaK,  MTO  MOH  co6cTBeHHbie 

5KH3Hb,  lifestyle  h  noHHMaTb  6y/ryT  npoAOJDKaTbca  6biTb 
closer  to  Bbi  xothtc  hx  6biTb  jxm  mean. 


17.  ^TO  Bbl  paCKpblJIH  MOK)  flyXOBHyK)  npOHHIjaTejIbHOCTb 

(3atcjiK)HeHHJi)  6onbnie  h  6onbnie,  h  mto  rae  moh  BHHKainie 

HJIH  BOCIipHHaTHe  BaC  He  TOHHbl,  MTO  Bbl  nOMOrjIH  MHe 

BbiyHHTb  jesus  christ  noncTHHe. 

18.  ^to  Bbi  /jajiH  noMomb  k  MHe  Taic  HOI1  a  Mor  6m 
OT/iejiHTb  ino6bie  jiroKHbie  pHTyanbi  a  3aBHcen  Ha,  ot  Baiirax 
acHbix  npenoAaBaTenbCTB  b  6h6jihh,  ecnn  jno6oe  H3,  to  a 
following  He  6ora,  hjih  npoTHBonoji05KHbi  k  bm  xothtc  jxm 
Toro  MTo6bi  HayHHTb  HaM  -  o  cneAOBaTb  3a  BaMH. 

19.  ^to  jno6bie  ycHjiHH  3na  take  away  HHCKOJibKO  /ryxoBHoe 

BHHKaHHe  a  HMeiO,  HO  AOBOJIbHO  mto  a  coxpaHHji  3HaHHe 

KaK  3HaTb  rac  h  6biTb  o6MaHyTbiM  BHyrpH  these  days 
/ryxoBHoro  o6MaHa. 

20.  ^to  bm  npHHecjiH  /ryxoBHyio  npoHHOCTb  h  noMorjin  k 
MHe  TaK  HOI!  a  He  oy/ry  nacTbio  6ojibiiiOH  nanaTb  nponb 
hjih  jno6oro  ABiDKeHHa  6bijio  6bi  /ryxoBHOCT  counterfeit  k 
BaM  h  k  BameMy  CBaTeraiieMy  cnoBy. 

21.  To  ecnn  MTO-Hn6bmb,  to  a  ^ejiaji  b  Moen  5kh3hh,  hjih 
jno6aa  ^opora  mto  a  He  OTBenaji  k  BaM  no  Mepe  roro  icaic  a 
AOjraceH  HMeTb  h  to  npeAOTBpamaeT  MeHa  ot  hjih  ryjiaTb  c 

BaMH,  HJIH  HMeTb  nOHHMaTb,  MTO  Bbl  npHHecjiH  Te 

things/responses/events  back  into  moh  pa3yM,  TaK  HOI1  a 
OTpenbjica  6bi  ot  hx  in  the  name  of  jesus  christ,  h  Bee  H3  hx 

BJIHaHHH  H  nOCJieACTBHH,  H  MTO  Bbl  3aMeHHJIH  jno6bie 

emptiness,  TOCKjiHBOCTb  hjih  despair  b  Moen  5kh3hh  c 
yTexon  jiopaa,  h  mto  a  6ojibme  6mji  c<J)OKyciipoBaH  Ha 
yHHTb  nocjie/tOBaTb  3a  BaMH  nyreM  nnraTb  rame  cjiobo, 
6n6jiHa. 

22.  ^to  bm  pacKpbijiH  moh  rjia3a  TaK  HOI!  a  Mor  6m  acHO 
yBH/ieTb  h  y3HaTb  ecjin  6y#eT  6ojibiiiOH  o6MaH  o  /ryxoBHbix 
TeMax,  to  KaK  noHaTb  3to  aBjieHne  (hjih  3th  cjiynan)  ot 


6H6neiiCKOH  nepcneKTHBM,  h  mto  bm  mmvi  MHe 
npeMy/rpocrb  ajih  roro  hto6m  3HaTb  h  TaK  HQTI  a  Bbiyny 

KaK  nOMOHb  MOHM  ^py3b3M  H  nOJIK)6HJI  OAHH 

(poACTBeHHHKH)  ajih  roro  MTo6bi  He  6biTb  HacTbio  ee. 

23  ^to  bm  o6ecneHHjiH  mto  pa3  moh  raa3a  pacicpbiHbi  h  moh 
pa3yM  noHHMaeT  /ryxoBHoe  3HaneHHe  TeKymne  co6mthji 
npHHHMaa  Mecro  b  Mnpe,  mto  bm  ikwotobhjih  Moe  cep/me 
jxm  roro  MTo6bi  npn3HaBaTb  Bamy  npaB/ry,  h  mto  bm 
noMorjiH  MHe  noroiTb  KaK  Hairra  CMenocTb  h  npoHHOCTb 
nepe3  Bame  CBaTeraiiee  cjiobo,  6h6jihio.  In  the  name  of 
jesus  christ,  a  nponry  3th  Benin  no/rrBepjK/iaa  Moe  jKejiamie 
6biTb  b  cooTBeTCTBHH  BaiiieH  BOJien,  h  %  nponry  Bama 
npeMy/rpocTb  h  HMeTb  Bjno6jieHHOCTb  npaB/rbi,  AMHHb. 


Bojibme  Ha  pps  CTpaHHHbi 

KaK  HMeTb  BeHHaaa  }KH3Hb 


Mbl  paHOCTHM  eCJIH  3TOT  CnHCOK  (3anpOCOB  MOJIHTBe  K 

6ory)  M05KeT  noMOHb  BaM.  Mbi  noHHMaeM  3to  He  mtokct 
6biTb  caMMH  jryHiHHH  hjih  caMMH  3(J)(J)eKTHBHMH  nepeBOA. 
Mbi  noHHMaeM  mto  6y/ryT  MHoro  no-pa3HOMy  ^opor 
BbipaacaTb  mmcjih  h  cnoBa.  Ecjih  bm  HMeeTe  npe/ijicwKeHHe 
jxm  6onee  jryHiiiero  nepeBOAa,  hjih  ecjin  bm  xotcji  6mjih  6m 
npHHHTb  Manoe  KOJiHHecTBO  Baniero  BpeMeHH  nocnaTb 
npeAJi05KeHHa  k  HaM,  to  bm  oy^eTe  noMoraTb  TbicjpiaM 
moAax  TaioKe,  KOTopbie  nocne  3Toro  npoHHraiOT 
yjryHmeHHMH  nepeBO^.  Mbi  nacTO  HMeeM  hobmh  testament 
HMeiomHHca  b  BanieM  jbmkc  hjih  b  a3bncax  pe/pco  hjih 
CTapo.  Ecjih  bm  cmotphtc  jxm  HOBoro  testament  b 
cneijHiJiHHecKH  a3bnce,  to  nwKajryHCTa  HannniHTe  k  HaM. 


Taioice,  mm  xothm  6biTb  yBepeHbi  h  nbiraeMca  CB33MBaTb  to 
HHor/ia,  mm  npe^JiaraeM  KHHrn  KOTopbie  He  cbo6oaho  h 

KOTOpbie  CTOHT  ReHbT.  Ho  eCJIH  Bbl  He  M05KeTe  n03BOJIHTb 
HeKOTOpbie  H3  Tex  3JieKTpOHHbIX  KHHr,  TO  Mbl  M05KCM  MaCTO 

ZienaTb  o6mch  3jieKrpoHHbix  KHHr  ajih  noMOiini  c 
nepeBO^OM  hjih  pa6oTOH  nepeBO^a.  Bbi  He  aojdkhm  6biTb 
npoiJieccHOHajibHbiM  pa6oTHHKOM,  TOJibKO  peryjiapHO 
nepcoHa  KOTopaa  3aHHTepecoBaHa  b  noMoraTb. 

Bbl  AOJDKHbl  HMeTb  KOMnblOTep  HJIH  Bbl  ^OJDKHbl  HMeTb 

AOCTyn  k  KOMnbiOTepy  Ha  Banrax  mccthmx  apxHBe  hjih 
KOJiJie5Ke  hjih  yHHBepcHTeTe,  b  Bimy  Toro  mto  Te  oGhhho 
HMeiOT  6ojiee  jryHiirae  coe/niHeHiui  k  HHTepHeTy. 

Bbi  M05KeTe  TaK5Ke  oGhhho  ycTaHaBjiHBaTb  Bam 
co6cTBeHHbiH  jnpiHbiH  CBOBO^HO  yner  ajieiopoHHaaa 
noHTa  nyTeM  h^th  k  mail.yahoo.com  no5KajryHCTa 
npHHHMaeTe  momcht  ajih  Toro  hto6m  cnnraTb  a/ipec  nocjie 
Toro  KaK  3jieKTpoHHaaa  noHTa  Bbi  pacnojKraceHM  Ha  /me 

HJIH  KOHHe  3T0H  CTpaHHHM. 

Mbi  HaneeMca  bm  nonuieT  ajieKipoHHaaa  noHTa  k  HaM,  ecjin 
3to  noMomn  hjih  noompeHiui.  Mm  Taioice  060/nxaeM  Bac 

CB33aTbCa  MM  OTHOCHTejIbHO  SJieKTpOHHMX  KHHr  MM 

npe^JiaraeM  TOMy  6e3  ijeHM,  h  cbo6oaho,  kotop  mm  HMeeM 

MHOrO  KHHr  B  HHOCTpaHHMX  33MKaX,  HO  MM  BCeTflfl  He 

ycTaHaBjiHBaeM  hx  ajih  Toro  mto6m  nojryHHTb  3jieKipoHHO 
(download)  noTOMy  mto  mm  TOJibKO  ^eJiaeM  HMeiomeca 
KHHrn  hjih  TeMM  KOTopbie  cnpaniHBaTb.  Mbi  o6oApaeM  Bac 
npoAOJDKaTb  noMOJiHTb  k  6ory  h  npoAOJDKHTb  BbiyHHTb  o 
eM  nyTeM  nnraTb  HoBbina  3aBeT.  Mbi  npHBeTCTByeM  Baimi 
BonpocM  h  KOMMeHTapHH  ajieKipoHHaaa  noHTa. 


&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 


&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 


ARABIC  -LANGUEARABE 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

l(_£»l    ljjt_l  i 

IJjd*  ^I^jcjoI  ^iXs  I  j  ^!jj  JjlAJ*  tjXs  It^fd  mj^j^5  ' 


J  j  I lP  i<-B>  ij\j  i^jm0  I Ji>aJlo  J Jf>L>"jj<-!  £j  4J  Jkjs*. 

jljo  l(>^  l^L^U^JJ  ^-^f 
i^j  I  JJs  i  j  Cj-i^Jcjf  ^I^CJOf  ?  j  I  JjjICj  I  Jjj^l£°  Ij  £l£J»I  fO 

lj£ji_j|cj  I  Jc^  L^f^j  I  j  igo^jp?  'j  M^>*  ft>l  'tis  L>*-*i 

Ijjrl*  ^jJ^JCJ^  ^ j^l  l(j*l£jf  oil  £oJ  ^^J  Jj— *^J  Il^l^' 
I  JjIl>"  '<-!\?  j  ££.<-L$'  fO  °^°  I  JU^e  I  Jj>Cj|^o  4  ^CJ^  l^uCjJa^  I  j 

I^j  l<J<J>  I  j  liljCJ  C^-ia^j^  £l_J  Jd!  i4Jj»0  IJfJJiJjS  (IJ^oJ  'J^A,^) 
IlJ^J  J— ay  jIJljCJJo  Ijjfa/o  l<J^i  l£(£<J*  M^°L 

I  Ji^_£  Cjjl^o  I  jj_^  ii!J  ^jf.  I  JJjjJ  I  J<J>  l^^U,?  ^JL^  I J 

I^j  I  J<J>  Jlilf  I  j  L$jJ£„J  lUljb  l^jCjsl  (j^I^Jcj^)  Jl  L^C^S- 

^.1  ^Ja^  jl   I  Jj»C^O  j|JcJjTl£0  L-q_£  oio  I  JjjICj  4  jlJaJlJ  f>t>^  I  j 
IU£-J  oio  I Jlji^l*  U)^  Ijj^  l£i>"j£.  '  '?l£ j 


Prayer  to  God 

Dear  God, 

Thank  you  that  this  Gospel  or  this  New  Testament  has 
been  released  so  that  we  are  able  to  learn  more  about 
you. 

Please  help  the  people  responsible  for  making  this 
Electronic  book  available.  You  know  who  they  are  and 
you  are  able  to  help  them. 

Please  help  them  to  be  able  to  work  fast,  and  make 
more  Electronic  books  available 

Please  help  them  to  have  all  the  resources,  the 
money,  the  strength  and  the  time  that  they  need  in 
order  to  be  able  to  keep  working  for  You. 

Please  help  those  that  are  part  of  the  team  that  help 
them  on  an  everyday  basis.  Please  give  them  the 
strength  to  continue  and  give  each  of  them  the  spiritual 
understanding  for  the  work  that  you  want  them  to  do. 


Please  help  each  of  them  to  not  have  fear  and  to 

remember 

that  you  are  the  God  who  answers  prayer  and  who  is 

in  charge  of  everything. 

I  pray  that  you  would  encourage  them,  and  that  you 
protect  them,  and  the  work  &  ministry  that  they  are 
engaged  in. 

I  pray  that  you  would  protect  them  from  the  Spiritual 


Forces  or  other  obstacles  that  could  harm  them  or 
slow  them  down. 

Please  help  me  when  I  use  this  New  Testament  to 
also  think  of  the  people  who  have  made  this  edition 
available,  so  that  I  can  pray  for  them  and  so  they  can 
continue  to  help  more  people. 

I  pray  that  you  would  give  me  a  love  of  your  Holy  Word 
(the  New  Testament),  and  that  you  would  give  me 
spiritual  wisdom  and  discernment  to  know  you  better 
and  to  understand  the  period  of  time  that  we  are  living 
in. 

Please  help  me  to  know  how  to  deal  with  the 
difficulties  that  I  am  confronted  with  every  day.  Lord 
God,  Help  me  to  want  to  know  you  Better  and  to  want 
to  help  other  Christians  in  my  area  and  around  the 
world. 

I  pray  that  you  would  give  the  Electronic  book  team 
and  those  who  help  them  your  wisdom.  God,  help  me 
to  understand  you  better.  Please  help  my  family  to 
understand  you  better  also. 

I  pray  that  you  would  help  the  individual  members  of 
their  family  (and  my  family)  to  not  be  spiritually 
deceived,  but  to  understand  you  and  to  want  to  accept 
and  follow  you  in  every  way. 

Also  give  us  comfort  and  guidance  in  these  times  and  I 
ask  you  to  do  these  things  in  the  name  of  Jesus  , 
Amen, 


&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

BOOKS  which  may  be  of  Interest  to  you,  the  Reader 

&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Note:  These  Books  listed  below  may  be  available  at  No 
cost,  -  in  PDF  -  and  Entirely  FREE  at: 

http://www.archive.org     rtextl 

or  at 

http://books.google.com 

or  -  for  those  in  Europe  -  at 
http  ://gallica.bnf .fr 

or  for  FRENCH  at 
http://books.google.fr/books 


We  encourage  you  to  find  out,  and  to  keep  separate  copies 
on  separate  drives,  in  case  your  own  computer  should  have 
occasional  problems. 


&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

A  FEW  BOOKS  for  NEW  CHRISTIANS 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 


King  James  Version  -  The  best  and  ideal  would  be  the 
text  of  the  1611,  [referring  to  the  66  books  of  the  Old  and 
New  Testaments]  as  produced  by  the  original 
translators. 


Geneva  Bible  -  Version  of  the  Old  Testament  and  New 
Testament  produced  starting  around  1560.  Produced 
with  the  help  of  T  (Beza).,  who  also  produced  an 
accurate  LATIN  version  of  the  New  Testament,  based  on 
the  Textus  Receptus. 

The  Geneva  Bible  (several  Editions  of  it)  are  available  - 
as  of  this  writing  at  www.archive.org  in  PDF 

Bible  of  Jay  Green  -  Jay  Green  was  the  Translator  for 
the  Trinitarian  Bible  Society.  His  work  is  based  on  the 
Ancient  Koine  Greek  Text  (Textus  Receptus)  from 
which  he  translated  directly.  His  work  encompasses  both 
Hebrew  as  well  as  Koine  Greek  (The  Greek  spoken  at 
the  time  of  Jesus  Christ). 

The  Translation  of  the  New  Testament  [of  Jay  Green] 
can  be  found  online  in  PDF  for  Free 


R-La  grande  charte  d'Angleterre  ;  ouvrage  precede  d'un 
Precis  -  This  is  simply  the  MAGNA  CHARTA,  which 
recognizes  liberty  for  everyone. 

Gallagher,  Mason  -  Was  the  Apostle  Peter  ever  at  Rome 

Cannon  of  the  Old  Testament  and  the  New  Testament 
or  Why  the  Bible  is  Complete  without  the  Apocrypha  and 
unwritten  Traditions  by  Professor  Archibald  Alexander 
Princeton  Theological  Seminary 

1851  -  Presbyterian  Board  of  Publications,  [available  online 
Free  ] 

Historical  Evidences  of  the  Truth  of  the  Scripture  Records 
WITH  SPECIAL  REFERENCE  TO  THE  DOUBTS  AND 
DISCOVERIES  OF  MODERN  TIMES,  by  George 
Rawlinson  -  Lectures  Delivered  at  Oxford  University 
[available  online  Free  ] 

The  Apostolicity  of  Trinitarianism  -  by  George  Stanley 
Faber  -  1 832  -  3  Vol  /  3  Tomes  [available  online  Free  ] 

The  image- worship  of  the  Church  of  Rome  :  proved  to  be 

contrary  to  Holy  Scripture  and  the  faith  and  discipline  of  the 

primitive  church  ;  and  to  involve  contradictory  and 

irreconcilable  doctrines  within  the  Church  of  Rome  itself 

(1847) 

by  James  Endell  Tyler,   1789-1851 


Calvin  defended  :  a  memoir  of  the  life,  character,  and 
principles  of  John  Calvin  (1909)  by  Smyth,  Thomas,  1808- 
1873  ;  Publish:  Philadelphia  :  Presbyterian  Board  of 
Publication,  [available  online  Free  ] 


The  Supreme  Godhead  of  Christ,  the  Corner-stone  of 
Christianity  by  W.  Gordon  -  1855  [available  online  Free  ] 


A  history  of  the  work  of  redemption  containing  the  outlines 

of  a  body  of  divinity  ... 

Author:  Edwards,  Jonathan,  1703-1758. 

Publication  Info:  Philadelphia,:  Presbyterian  board  of 

publication,  [available  online  Free  ] 


The  origin  of  pagan  idolatry  ascertained  from  historical 
testimony  and  circumstantial  evidence.  -  by  George  Stanley 
Faber  -  1816  3  Vol.  /  3  Tomes  [available  online  Free  ] 

The  Seventh  General  Council,  the  Second  of  Nicaea,  Held 
A.D.  787,  in  which  the  Worship  of  Images  was  established 
-  based  on  early  documents  by  Rev.  John  Mendham  -  1850 
[documents  how  this  far-reaching  Council  went  away  from 
early  Christianity  and  the  New  Testament] 


Worship  of  Mary  by  James  Endell  Tyler  [available  online 
Free  ] 

The  Papal  System  from  its  origin  to  the  present  time 

A  Historical  Sketch  of  every  doctrine,  claim  and  practice  of 

the  Church  of  Rome  by  William  Cathcart,  DD 

1 872  -  [available  online  Free  ] 

The  Protestant  exiles  of  Zillerthal;  their  persecutions  and 
expatriation  from  the  Tyrol,  on  separating  from  the  Romish 
church  -  [available  online  Free  ] 

An  essay  on  apostolical  succession-  being  a  defence  of  a 
genuine  ministry  -  by  Rev  Thomas  Powell  -  1846 


An  inquiry  into  the  history  and  theology  of  the  ancient 
Vallenses  and  Albigenses;  as  exhibiting,  agreeably  to  the 
promises,  the  perpetuity  of  the  sincere  church  of  Christ 
Publish  info  London,  Seeley  and  Burnside,  -  by  George 
Stanley  Faber  -  1838  [available  online  Free  ] 


The  Israel  of  the  Alps.  A  complete  history  of  the  Waldenses 
and  their  colonies  (1875)  by  Alexis  Muston  (History  of  the 
Waldensians)  -  2  Vol/  2  Tome  -  Available  in  English  and 
Separately  ALSO  in  French  [available  online  Free  ] 


Encouragement  for  Women 

Amy  Charmichael 

AMY  CARMICHAEL  -  From  Sunrise  Land 
[available  online  Free  ] 

AMY  CARMICHAEL  -  Lotus  buds  (1910) 
[available  online  Free  ] 

AMY  CARMICHAEL  -  Overweights  of  joy  (1906) 
[available  online  Free  ] 

AMY  CARMICHAEL  -Walker  of  Tinnevelly  (1916) 
[available  online  Free  ] 

AMY  CARMICHAEL  -After  Everest ;  the  experiences  of  a 
mountaineer  and  medical  mission  (1936) 
[available  online  Free  ] 

AMY  CARMICHAEL  -The  continuation  of  a  story  ([1914 


[available  online  Free  ] 


AMY  CARMICHAEL  -Ragland,  pioneer  (1922) 
[available  online  Free] 


&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
HISTORY  OF  HUNGARIAN  CHRISTIANS 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 


HISTORY  OF  THE  PROTESTANT  CHURCH  IN 
HUNGARY  By  J.  H.  MERLE  DAUBIGNE  - 
1 854  [available  online  Free  ] 


Hungary  and  Kossuth-An  Exposition  of  the  Late  Hungarian 

Revolution  by  Tefft 

1852  [available  online  Free  ] 

Secret  history  of  the  Austrian  government  and  of  its  ... 
persecutions  of  Protestants  By  Joseph  Alfred  Michiels  - 
1859  [available  online  Free  ] 

Sketches  in  Remembrance  of  the  Hungarian  Struggle  for 
Independence  and  National  Freedom  Edited  by  Kastner 
(Circ.  1853)  [available  online  Free  ] 


&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
HISTORY  OF  FRENCH  CHRISTIANS 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 


La  Bible  Francaise  de  Calvin  V  1 
[available  online  Free  ] 

La  Bible  Francaise  de  Calvin  V  2 
[available  online  Free  ] 

VAUDOIS  -  A  memoir  of  Felix  Neff,  pastor  of  the  High 
Alps  [available  online  Free  ] 

La  France  Protestante  -  ou,  Vies  des  protestants  francais 
par  Haag  -  1 856  -  6  Tomes  [available  online  Free  ] 

Musee  des  protestans  celebres 

Etude  sur  les  Academies  Protestantes  en  France  au  xvie  et 
au  xviie  siecle  -  Bourchenin  -  1 882  [available  online  Free  ] 

Les  plus  anciennes  melodies  de  l'eglise  protestante  de 
Strasbourg  et  leurs  auteurs  [microform]  (1928)  [available 
online  Free  ] 


L'Israel  des  Alpes:  Premiere  histoire  complete  des  Vaudois 


du  Piemont  et  de  leurs  colonies 


Par  Alexis  Muston  ;  Publie  par  Marc  Ducloux,  1 85 1 


(2  Tomes)  [available  online  Free  J 


GAL LIC A  -  http://gallica.bnf.fr 

Histoire  ecclesiastique  -  3  Tomes  -  by  Theodore  de  Beze, 
[available  online  Free  ] 

BEZE-Sermons  sur  l'histoire  de  la  resurrection  de  Notre- 
Seigneur  Jesus-Christ  [available  online  Free  ] 

DE  BEZE  -  Confession  de  la  foy  chrestienne  [available 
online  Free  ] 

Vie  de  J.  Calvin  by  Theodore  de  Beze,  [available  online 
Free  ] 

Confession  d'Augsbourg  (francais).  1550-Melanchthon 
[available  online  Free  ] 

La  BIBLE-1'ed.  de,  Geneve-par  F.  Perrin,  1567  [available 
online  Free  ] 

Hobbes  -  Leviathan  ou  La  matiere,  la  forme  et  la  puissance 
d'un  etat  ecclesiastique  et  civil  [available  online  Free  ] 

L'Eglise  et  l'Etat  a  Geneve  du  vivant  de  Calvin 
Roget,  Amedee  (1825-1883). 
[available  online  Free  ] 

LUTHER-Commentaire  de  l'epitre  aux  Galates  [available 
online  Free  ] 

Petite  chronique  protestante  de  France  [available  online  Free 
] 

Histoire  de  la  guerre  des  hussites  et  du  Concile  de  Basle 
2  Tomes  [recheck  for  accuracy] 


Les  Vaudois  et  l'lnquisition-par  Th.  de  Cauzons  (1908) 
[available  online  Free  ] 

Glossaire  vaudois-par  P.-M.  Callet  [available  online  Free  ] 

Musee  des  protestans  celebres  ou  Portraits  et  notices 
biographiques  et  litteraires  des  personnes  les  plus  eminens 
dans  l'histoire  de  la  reformation  et  du  protestantisme  par  une 
societe  de  gens  de  lettres  [available  online  Free  ] 

( publ.  par  Mr.  G.  T.  Doin;  Publication  :  Paris  :  Weyer  :  Treuttel  et  Wurtz  : 
Scherff  [et  al.],  1821-1824  -  6  vol./6  Tomes  :  ill.  ;  in-8 
Doin,  Guillaume-Tell  (1794-1854).  Editeur  scientifique) 

Notions  elementaires  de  grammaire  comparee  pour  servir  a 
l'etude  des  trois  langues  classiques  [available  online  Free  ] 

Thesaurus  graecae  linguae  ab  Henrico  Stephano  constructus. 
Tomus  I :  in  quo  praeter  alia  plurima  quae  primus  praestitit 
vocabula  in  certas  classes  distribuit,  multiplici  derivatorum 
serie... 

(  Estienne,  Henri  (1528-1598).  Auteur  du  texte  Tomus  I, II, III, IV  :  in  quo 
praeter  alia  plurima  quae  primus  praestitit  vocabula  in  certas  classes 
distribuit,  multiplici  derivatorum  serie;  Thesaurus  graecae  linguae  ab 

Henrico  Stephano  constructus  )  [available  online  Free  ] 


La  liberte  chretienne;  etude  sur  le  principe  de  la  piete  chez 
Luther  ;  Strasbourg,  Librairie  Istra,  1922  -  Will,  Robert 
[available  online  Free  ] 

Bible-N.T.(francais)-1523  -  Lefevre  d'Etaples  [available 
online  Free  ] 

Calvin  considere  comme  exegete  -  Par  Auguste  Vesson 
[available  online  Free  ] 


Reuss,  Rodolphe  -  Les  eglises  protestantes  d' Alsace  pendant 
la  Revolution  (1789-1802)  [available  online  Free  ] 

WEBBER-Ethique_protestante-L'ethique  protestante  et 
l'esprit  du  capitalisme  (1904-1905)  [available  online  Free  ] 

French  Protestantism,  1559-1562  (1918) 
Kelly,  Caleb  Guyer  -[available  online  Free  ] 

History  of  the  French  Protestant  Refugees,  from  the 
Revocation  of  the  Edict  of  Nantes  1 854    [available  online 
Free  ] 

The  History  of  the  French,  Walloon,  Dutch  and  Other 
Foreign  Protestant  Refugees  Settled  in  1846  [available 
online  Free  ] 


&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

Italian  and/or  Spanish/Castillian/  etc 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 


Historia  del  Concilio  Tridentino  (SARPI)  [available  online 
Free  ] 

Aldrete,  Bernardo  Jose  de  -  Del  origen,  y  principio  de  la 
lengua  castellana  6  romace  que  oi  se  usa  en  Espana 

SAVANAROLA-Vindicias  historicas  por  la  inocencia  de 
Fr.  Geronimo  Savonarola 


Biblia  en  lengua  espanola  traduzida  palabra  por  palabra  de 
la  verdad  hebrayca-FERRARA 

Biblia.  Espanolll602-translaciones  por  Cypriano  de  Valera 
(  misspelled  occasionally  as  Cypriano  de  Varela )  [available 
online  Free  ] 

Reina  Valera  1602  -  New  Testament  Available  at 
www.archive.org  [available  online  Free  ] 

La  Biblia  :  que  es,  los  sacros  libros  del  Vieio  y  Nuevo 
Testamento 

Valera,  Cipriano  de,  1532-1625 
Los  dos  tratados  del  papa,  i  de  la  misa  -  escritos  por 
Cipriano  D.  Valera  ;  i  por  el  publicados  primero  el  a.  1588, 
luego  el  a.  1599;  i  ahora  fielmente  reimpresos  [Madrid], 
1 85 1  [available  online  Free  ] 

Valera,  Cipriano  de,  15327-1625 

Aviso  a  los  de  la  iglesia  romana,  sobre  la  indiccion  de 

jubileo,  por  la  bulla  del  papa  Clemente  octavo. 

English  Title  =  An  answere  or  admonition  to  those  of  the 

Church  of  Rome,  touching  the  iubile,  proclaimed  by  the 

bull,  made  and  set  foorth  by  Pope  Clement  the  eyght,  for  the 

yeare  of  our  Lord.  1600.  Translated  out  of  French  [available 

online  Free  ] 

Spanish  Protestants  in  the  Sixteenth  Century  by  Cornelius 
August  Wilkens  French  [available  online  Free  ] 

Historia  de  Los  Protestantes  Espanoles  Y  de  Su  Persecucion 
Por  Felipe  II  -  Adolfo  de  Castro  -  1 85 1  (also  Available  in 
English)  [available  online  Free  ] 

The  Spanish  Protestants  and  Their  Persecution  by  Philip  II 


-  1851  -  Adolfo  de  Castro  [available  online  Free  ] 

Institvcion  de  la  religion  Christiana; 
Institutio  Christianae  religionis.  Spanish 
Calvin,  Jean,  1509-1564 

Instituzion  religiosa  escrita  por  Juan  Calvino  el  ano  1536  y 
traduzida  al  castellano  por  Cipriano  de  Valera. 
Calvino,  Juan. 

Catecismo  que  significa:  forma  de  instrucion,  que  contiene 

los  principios  de  la  religion  de  dios,  util  y  necessario  para 

todo  fiel  Christiano  :  compuesto  en  manera  de  dialogo, 

donde  pregunta  el  maestro,  y  responde  el  discipulo 

En  casa  de  Ricardo  del  Campo,  M.D.XCVI  [1596]  Calvino, 

Juan. 

Tratado  para  confirmar  los  pobres  catiuos  de  Berueria  en  la 
catolica  y  antigua  se,  y  religion  Christiana:  y  para  los 
consolar  con  la  Palabra  de  Dios  en  las  afliciones  que 
padecen  por  el  evangelio  de  Iesu  Christo.  [...]  Al  fin  deste 
tratado  hallareys  un  enxambre  de  los  falsos  milagros,  y 
illusiones  del  Demonio  con  que  Maria  de  la  visitation  priora 
de  la  Anunciada  de  Lisboa  engano  a  muy  muchos:  y  de 
como  fue  descubierta  y  condenada  al  fin  del  ano  de  .1588 
En  casa  de  Pedro  Shorto,  Ano  de.  1594 
Valera,  Cipriano  de, 


Biblia  de  Ferrara,  corregida  por  Haham  R.  Samuel  de 
Casseres 

The  Protestant  exiles  of  Madeira  (c  1860)  French  [available 
online  Free  ] 


&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 

HISTORY  OF  VERSIONS  of  the  NEW  TESTAMENT 
Part  A  -  For  your  consideration 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 


For  Christians  who  want  a  serious,  detailed  and 
historical  account  of  the  versions  of  the  New  Testament, 
and  of  the  issues  involved  in  the  historic  defense  of 
authentic  and  true  Christianity. 


John  William  Burgon  [  Oxford]  - 1  The  traditional  text  of  the 
Holy  Gospels  vindicated  and  established  (1896)  [available 
online  Free  ] 

John  William  Burgon  [  Oxford]  -2  The  causes  of  the 
corruption  of  the  traditional  text  of  the  Holy  Gospel 
[available  online  Free  ] 

John  William  Burgon  [  Oxford]  -  The  Revision  Revised 
(A  scholarly  in-depth  defense  of  Ancient  Greek  Text  of  the 
New  Testament)  [available  online  Free  ] 

Intro  to  Vol  1  from  INTRO  to  MASSORETICO  CRITICAL 
by  GINSBURG-VOL  1  [available  online  Free  ] 

Intro  to  Vol  1  from  INTRO  to  MASSORETICO  CRITICAL 
by  GINSBURG-VOL  2  [available  online  Free  ] 

Horse  Mosaicse;  or,  A  view  of  the  Mosaical  records,  with 
respect  to  their  coincidence  with  profane  antiquity;  their 


internal  credibility;  and  their  connection  with  Christianity; 
comprehending  the  substance  of  eight  lectures  read  before 
the  University  of  Oxford,  in  the  year  1801;  pursuant  to  the 
will  of  the  late  Rev.  John  Bampton,  A.M.  /  By  George 
Stanley  Faber  -Oxford  :  The  University  press,  1801 
[Topic:  defense  of  the  authorship  of  Moses  and  the 
historical  accuracy  of  the  Old  Testament]  [available  online 
Free  ] 

TC  The  English  Revisers'  Greek  Text-Shown  to  be 
Unauthorized,  Except  by  Egyptian  Copies  Discarded 
[available  online  Free  ] 

CANON  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament  by  Archibald 
Alexander  [available  online  Free  ] 

An  inquiry  into  the  integrity  of  the  Greek  Vulgate-  or, 
Received  text  of  the  New  Testament  1815  92mb  [available 
online  Free  ] 

A  vindication  of  1  John,  v.  7  from  the  objections  of  M. 
Griesbach  [available  online  Free  ] 

The  Burning  of  the  Bibles-  Defence  of  the  Protestant 
Version  -  Nathan  Moore  -  1 843 

A  dictionarie  of  the  French  and  English  tongues  1611 
Cotgrave,  Randle  -  [available  online  Free  ] 

The  Canon  of  the  New  Testament  vindicated  in  answer  to 
the  objections  of  J.T.  in  his  Amyntor,  with  several  additions 
[available  online  Free  ] 

the  paramount  authority  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  vindicated 
(1868) 


Histoire  du  Canon  des  Saintes-ecritures  Dans  L'eglise 
Chretienne  ;  Reuss  (1863)  [available  online  Free  ] 

Histoire  de  la  Societe  biblique  protestante  de  Paris,  1818  a 
1 868  [available  online  Free  ] 

L'academie  protestante  de  Nimes  et  Samuel  Petit 

Le  manuel  des  Chretiens  protestants  :  Simple  exposition  des 
croyances  et  des  pratiques  -  Par  Emilien  Frossard  -  1 866 


Jean-Frederic  Osterwald,  pasteur  a  Neuchatel 

David  Martin 

The  canon  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  from  the  double  point  of 
view  of  science  and  of  faith  (1862)  [available  online  Free  ] 


CODEX  B 
H.  Hoskier 


E 


ALLIES  by 
1914)  2  Vol  [ 


Jniversity  of  M 


vailable  online  7ree  ] 


chigan  Scholar 


&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 
HISTORY  OF  VERSIONS  of  the  NEW  TESTAMENT 
Part  B  -  not  Recommended 
&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&&& 


Modern  Versions  of  the  New  Testament,  most  of  which 
were  produced  after  1910,  are  based  upon  a  newly  invented 
text,  by  modern  professors,  many  of  whom  did  not  claim  to 
believe  in  the  New  Testament,  the  Death  and  Physical 


Resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ,  or  the  necessity  of  Personal 
Repentance  for  Salvation. 

The  Translations  have  been  accomplished  all  around  the 
world  in  many  languages,  starting  with  changeover  from  the 
older  accurate  Greek  Text,  to  the  modern  invented  one, 
starting  between  1904  and  1910  depending  on  which 
edition,  which  translation  team,  and  which  publisher. 


We  cannot  recommend:  the  New  Testament  or  Bible  of 
Louis  Segond.  This  man  was  probably  well  intentioned,  but 
his  translation  are  actually  based  on  the  8th  Critical  edition 
of  Tischendorf,  who  opposed  the  Reformation,  the 
Historicity  of  the  Books  of  the  Bible,  and  the  Greek  Text 
used  by  Christians  for  thousands  of  years. 

For  additional  information  on  versions,  type  on  the  Internet 
Search:  "verses  missing  in  the  NIV"  and  you  will  find  more 
material. 


We  cannot  recommend  the  english-language  NKJV,  even 
though  it  claims  to  depend  on  the  Textus  Receptus.  That  is 
not  exactly  accurate.  The  NKJV  makes  this  claim  based  on 
the  ecclectic  [mixed  and  confused]  greek  text  collated 
officially  by  Herman  von  Soden.  The  problem  is  that  von 
Soden  did  not  accomplish  this  by  himself  and  used  40 
assistants,  without  recording  who  chose  which  text  or  the 
names  of  those  students.  Herman  Hoskier  [Scholar, 
University  of  Michigan]  was  accurate  in  demonstrating  the 
links  between  Sinai ticus,  Vaticanus,  and  the  Greek  Text  of 
Von  Soden.  Thus  what  is  explained  as  being  "based  on"  the 
Textus  Receptus  actually  was  a  departure  from  that  very 
text. 


The  Old  Testaments  of  almost  all  modern  language  Bibles, 
in  almost  all  languages  is  a  CHANGED  text.  It  does  NOT 
conform  to  the  historic  Old  Testament,  and  is  based  instead 
on  the  recent  work  of  the  German  Kittel,  who  can  be  easily 
considered  an  Apostate  by  historic  Lutheran  standards, 
(more  in  a  momentf). 

The  Old  Testament  of  the  NKJV  is  based  on  the  New 
Hebrew  Translation  of  Kittel.  [die  Biblia  Hebraica  von 
Rudolf  Kittel  ]  Kittel  remains  problematic  for  his  own 
approach  to  translation. 

Kittel,  the  translator  of  the  Old  Testament  [for  almost  all 
modern  editions  of  the  Bible]: 

1.  Did  not  believe  that  the  Pentateuch  he  translated  was 
accurate. 

2.  Did  not  believe  that  the  Pentateuch  he  translated  was  the 
same  as  the  original  Pentateuch. 

3.  Did  not  believe  in  the  inspiration  of  the  Old  Testament  or 
the  New  Testament. 


4.  Did  not  believe  in  what  Martin  Luther  would  believe 
would  constitute  Salvation  (salvation  by  Faith  alone,  in 
Christ  Jesus  alone). 

5.  Considered  the  Old  Testament  to  be  a  mixture  compiled 
by  tribes  who  were  themselves  confused  about  their  own 
religion. 

Most  people  today  who  are  Christians  would  consider  Kittel 
to  be  a  Heretical  Apostate  since  he  denies  the  inspiration  of 
the  Bible  and  the  accuracy  of  the  words  of  Jesus  in  the  New 
Testament.  Kittel  today  would  be  refused  to  be  allowed  to 
be  a  Pastor  or  a  translator.  His  translation  work  misleads 


and  misguides  people  into  error,  whenever  they  read  his 
work. 

The  Evidence  against  Kittel  is  not  small.  It  is  simply  the 
work  of  Kittel  himself,  and  what  he  wrote.  Much  of  the 
evidence  can  be  found  in: 

A  history  of  the  Hebrews  (1895)  by  R  Kittel  -  2  Vol 

Essentially,  Kittel  proceeds  from  a  number  of  directions  to 
undermine  the  Old  Testament  and  the  history  of  the 
Hebrews,  by  pretending  to  take  a  scholarly  approach.  Kittel 
did  not  seem  to  like  the  Hebrews  much,  but  he  did  seem  to 
like  ancient  pagan  and  mystery  religions,    (see  the  Two 
Babylons  by  Hislop,  or  History  of  the  Temple  by 
Edersheim,  and  then  compare). 

His  son  Gerhard  Kittel,  a  "scholar"  who  worked  for  the 
German  Bible  Society  in  Germany  in  World  War  II,  with 
full  aproval  of  the  State,  ALSO  was  not  a  Christian  and 
would  ALSO  be  considered  an  apostate.  Gerhard  Kittel 
served  as  advisor  to  the  leader  of  Germany  in  World  War  II. 
After  the  war,  Gerhard  Kittel  was  tried  for  War  Crimes. 

On  the  basis  of  the  Documentation,  those  who  believe  in  the 
Bible  and  in  Historic  Christianity  are  compelled  to  find 
ALTERNATIVE  texts  to  the  Old  Testament  translated  by 
Kittel  or  the  New  Testaments  that  depart  from  the  historic 
Ancient  Koine  Greek. 

Both  Kittel  Sr  and  Kittel  Jr  appear  to  have  been  false 
Christians,  and  may  continue  to  mislead  many.  People  who 
cannot  understand  how  this  can  happen  may  want  to  read  a 
few  books  including  : 

Seduction  of  Christianity  by  Dave  Hunt. 


The  Agony  of  Deceit  by  Horton 

Hidden  Dangers  of  the  Rainbow  by  C.  Cumbey 

The  Battle  for  the  Bible  by  Harold  Lindsell  (Editor  of 

Christianity  Today) 

Those  who  want  more  information  about  Kittel  should 
consult: 

1)  Problems  with  Kittel  -  Short  paper  sometimes  available 
online  or  at  www.archive.org 

2)  The  Theological  Faculty  of  the  University  of  Jena  during 
the  Third  ....  in  PDF  [can  be  found  online  sometimes] 

by  S.  Heschel,  Professor,  Dartmouth  College 

3)  Theologians  under  ....  :  Gerhard  Kittel,  Paul  Althaus,  and 
Emanuel  Hirsch  /  Robert  P.  Ericksen. 

Publish  info  New  Haven  :  Yale  University  Press,  1985. 
(New  Haven,  1987) 

4)  Leonore  Siegele  -  Wenschkewitz,  Neutestamentliche 
Wissenschaft  vor  der  Judenfrage:  Gerhard  Kittels 
theologische  Arbeit  im  Wandel  deutscher  Geschichte 
(Miinchen:  Kaiser,  1980). 


5)  Rethinking  the  German  Church  Struggle 
by  John  S.  Conway     [online] 

http://motlc.wiesenthal.com/resources/books/annual4/chapl8.html 


6)  Betrayal:  German  Churches  and  the  Holocaust 

by  Robert  P.  Ericksen  (Editor),  Susannah  Heschel  (Editor) 


Questions  about  (PDF)  Ebooks: 

I  notice  that  you  have  lists  of  Ebooks  here. 

I  understand  that  you  may  want  others  to  know  about 

the  books,  but  why  here  ? 

There  are  several  reasons  why  this  was  done. 

1)  so  that  people  who  know  nothing  about  Christianity  have 
a  place  to  start.  There  are  now  thousands  of  books  about 
Christianity  available.  Knowing  where  to  begin  can  be 
difficult.  These  books  simply  represent  ideas  and  a 
potential  starting  place. 

2)  so  that  people  can  learn  what  other  Christians  were  like, 
who  lived  before.  We  live  in  a  world  that  still 
concentrates  on  the  tasks  of  the  moment,  but  pays  little 
attention  to  the  past.  Today,  many  people  do  not  know 
HOW  other  Christians  lived  their  daily  lives,  in  centuries 
past.  Some  of  these  books  are  from  the  past.  They  offer 
the  struggles  and  the  methods  of  responding  through  their 
Christian  faith,  in  their  own  daily  lives,  some  from 
hundreds  of  years  ago.  In  addition,  many  of  those  books 
are  documented  and  have  good  sources.  This  seems  to  be 
a  good  way  for  Christians  from  the  past  to  encourage 
those  in  the  present. 

3)  Histories  of  certain  Christians  DO  belong  to  those  who 
are  those  who  are  native  to  those  churches,  those 
geographic  areas,  or  who  speak  those  languages. 

But  although  that  is  true,  many  churches  today  have 
communities  or  denominations  that  have  transcended 
and  surpassed  the  local  geographic  areas  from 
where  they  initially  or  originally  arose.  It  is  good  for 
believers  who  are  from  OTHER  geographic  areas,  to 
learn  more  about  foreign  languages  and  foreign  cultures. 
Anything  that  can  help  to  accomplish  this,  is  movement 


in  the  right  direction. 

4)     It  is  normal  for  people  to  believe  that  if  their  church  or 
their  denomination  is  in  one  geographic  location,  that  The 
history  of  that  place  is  best  expressed  by  those  who  are 
LOCAL  historians.  Unfortunately,  today,  this  is  often 
NOT  accurate. 

The  reason  is  that  many  places  have  suffered 
from  wars  and  from  local  disasters.  This  is  especially  true 
in  Africa  and  the  Near  and  Middle  East.  The  Local 
historic  records  and  documents  were  destroyed.  Those 
documents  that  have  survived,  has  survived  OUTSIDE 
of  those  Areas  of  conflict.  Much  of  their  earlier  history 
of  the  Eastern  portion  of  the  Roman  Empire,  is  mostly 
known  because  of  the  record  keepers  of  the  West,  and 
because  of  the  travelers  from  the  areas  of  Western 
Christianity.  In  many  ways,  Western  Christianity  is  often 
still  the  record  keeper  of  those  from  the  East. 

There  is  a  great  deal  of  historical  records  in  the  West, 
about  the  Near  East.  Those  who  live  there  today  in  the 
near  East  and  Middle  East  know  almost  nothing  about. 
We  suggest  some  sources  that  may  be  of  assistance. 


-  So  you  want  to  bring  people  closer,  and  that  is  a  good 
answer,  but  why  include  records  or  books  from  England 
or  from  French  speaking  authors  ? 

1)  Much  of  the  material  dealing  with  Eastern  Orthodoxy  OR 
dealing  with  the  matters  of  Syria,  The  Byzantine  Empire, 
Africa  or  Asia,  were  written  about,  in  French.  Please 
remember  that  until  very  recently,  FRENCH  was  the  language 
of  the  educated  classes  around  the  world,  AND  that  it  was  the 
MAIN  language  for  diplomats,  consuls  and  ambassadors 
and  envoys.  As  a  result,  there  is  value  in  helping  those  who 


have  an  interest  in  French  ALSO  know  where  to  start, 
concerning  matters  of  Faith  and  History. 

Some  of  the  material  listed  in  French  simply  gives  people  a 
starting  point  for  learning  about  Christianity  in  Europe,  from  a 
non-English  point  of  view.  Other  books  are  listed  so  that 
people  can  read  some  of  those  sources  firsthand,  for 
themselves  and  come  to  their  own  conclusions. 

English  Christians  should  be  happy  that  they  have  a  great 
spiritual  heritage  and  examples,  and  rejoice  also  that  the 
French  can  say  the  same.  The  examples  of  the  strong  and  good 
Christians  that  have  come  before  belong  to  everyone  to  all 
Christians,  to  all  those  who  aspire  to  have  good  examples. 

About  the  materials  that  deal  with  England,  most  of  the  world 
STILL  does  not  realize  that  the  records  in  England  are  usually 
MUCH  older  than  the  ecclesiastical  records  of  OTHER  areas 
of  the  world.  England  was  divided  up  into  geographic  areas 
and  Churches  had  great  influence  in  the  nation.  That  had  not 
changed  in  England  until  the  last  few  decades.  Some  of  the 
records  about  Christianity  in  England 
Go  back  for  more  than  one  thousand  years,  in  an 
UNBROKEN  line.  One  can  follow  the  changes  to  the  diocese 
through  the  different  languages,  through  the  different  or 
changing  legal  documents  and  through  the 
Rights  confirmed  to  the  churches. 

Other  areas  of  the  world  are  claimed  to  be  very  ANCIENT  in 
dealing  with  Christianity,  but  there  is  very  little  of  actual 
documentation,  of  actual  agreements,  of  actual  legal 
descriptions,  of  actual  records  of  local  ceremonies,  of  actual 
local  church  councils,  of  the  relationship  between  the  secular 
State  law,  and  the  guidelines  or  rules  of  the  Church.  England 
was  never  invaded  by  those  who  posed  a  direct 
threat  to  its  church  institutions.  The  records  were  kept,  so  the 
records  and  documentation  are  in  fact  a  much  stronger 
Basis  for  the  documenting  of  Christianity  in  earlier  times. 


Most  Christians  from  the  East  do  not  know  about  this,  and  it 
would  be  good  for  them  to  learn  more.  In  addition,  there  are 
also  records  in  the  Nations  and  Provinces  of  Europe,  that  have 
been  kept  where  Roman  Catholic  Records  demonstrate  the 
authenticity  of  earlier  Christian  groups  that  pre-date  the 
authority  of  the  Bishop  of  Rome,  even  in  the  Western  half  of 
the  Roman  Empire.  Some  of  those  sources  are  listed  herein 
also. 

Finally,  in  the  matter  of  suggesting  books  about  Christianity 
and  Other  languages,  please  remember  that  each  group  likes  to 
learn  about  its  own  past,  and  its  own  progress. 

The  French  should  be  humbly  proud  of  those  Christians  who 
were  in  France  and  who  were  brave  and  wise  and 
demonstrated  courage  and  a  strong  faithfulness  to  God.  The 
Germans  should  learn  and  know  the  same  thing  about  their 
history,  as  should  the  Spaniards  and  the  Germans,  and  each 
and  every  other  Nation  and  People-group.  No  matter  who  we 
are  or  where  we  are  from,  we  can  find  something  positive  and 
good  to  encourage  us  and  be  glad  that  there  were  some  who 
came  before  us,  to  show  us  a  better  way  to  live,  by  their  faith 
and  their  Godly  examples. 


In  closing  it  would  be  good  perhaps  to  state  what  is 
obvious: 

This  ebook  is  likely  to  travel  far  and  wide.  Feel  free  to  post 
online  and  use  and  print. 

In  many  parts  of  the  world,  Christianity  is  deliberately  falsely 
represented.  It  is  represented  as  IF  faith  in  God  would  make 


someone  "anti-intellectual"  or  somehow  afraid  of  ideas  or 
thinking.  Nothing  could  be  further  from  the  truth. 

Many  people  today  do  not  know  that  the  history  of  science 
today  is  edited  to  leave  out  the  deep  Christianity  that  most  of 
the  top  scientists  have  held  until  very  recent  times. 

Since  God  created  the  World  and  the  scientific  laws  that 
govern  it,  it  makes  sense  that  God  is  the  designer.  No  one  is 
more  scientific  than  God. 

Many  of  the  great  scientists  in  the  World  are  still  Active 
Christians,  with  a  consciously  DEEP  faith  in  God.  Christians 
are  not  afraid  of  thinking  for  themselves.  There  are  many 
secularists  today  who  attempt  to  suggest  that  Christianity  is  for 
those  who  are  feeble.  The  truth  is  that  many  of  those  are  too 
feeble  and  too  intellectually  unprepared  to  answer  the 
questions  that  Christianity  asks  of  each  man  and  each  woman. 

Those  who  do  not  have  faith  in  Jesus  Christ  and  who  are 
secular  simply  often  worship  themselves,  under  the  disguise 
of  the  theory  of  Evolution.  But  the  chaos  of  the  world  today 
leaves  most  who  are  secular  WITHOUT  a  guide  or  a  method 
to  explain  either  purpose  in  life,  or  the  events  that  are  taking 
place  across  the  planet.  Christianity  with  its  record  of  2000 
years  -  (and  please  do  not  confuse  the  Vatican  with 
Christianity,  they  are  often  not  the  same)  -  has 
a  record  of  helping  people  navigate  in  difficult  times. 

Christianity  teaches  leaders  to  be  humble  and  accountable,  it 
helps  merchants  to  trade  honestly,  and  fathers  to  love  their 
children  and  their  wife.  Christianity  finds  no  value  in  doing 
harm  to  others  for  the  purpose  of  self-interest.  Usually  doing 
harm  to  others  is  a  method  of  expressing  that  ones  faith  in  God 
is  insufficient,  therefore  [the  logic  goes,  that]  harm  must  be 
done  to  others. 


Behaving  in  that  wrong  manner  is  simply  a  Lack  of  faith  in 
God,  and  therefore  those  who  harm  others  from  Other  faiths 
and  other  religions  are  usually  demonstrating  a  Lack  of  Faith 
in  the  God  that  THEY  worship. 

If  God  is  all  powerful,  and  if  God  can  change  the  minds  of 
others,  and  if  God  can  reveal  himself,  then  WHY  harm  anyone 
else  who  does  not  agree  ?  During  THIS  lifetime,  it  seems  that 
each  of  us  has  the  right  to  be  wrong  ,and  the  right  to  make  up 
his  own  mind.  Is  it  not  up  to  God  to  deal  with  others  in  the 
afterlife  ? 

We  provide  answers,  and  help  for  those  who  seek  truth  (yes 
actual  truth  can  be  actually  found  and  discovered,  which  is  a 
shocking  statement  to  many  people  who  thought  this  was  not 
genuinely  possible). 

God  is  a  loving  God.  He  offers  Eternal  Life  to  those  who 
repent  and  believe  in  his  message  in  the  New  Testament.  But 
God  also  allows  each  individual  to  decide  for  themselves.  This 
does  not  allow  any  of  us  to  change  or  decide  the  rules.  God  is 
still  God.  We  all  are  under  his  rules  every  time  we  are 
breathing,  with  each  pulse  that  continues  to  beat  in  our  heart. 

God  does  not  convince  people  against  their  Will.  That  annoys 
some  people  also,  because  they  would  like  God  to  make 
decisions  for  them.  But  if  people  want  to  be  Free,  let  them 
demonstrate  this  by  exercising  their  own  Freedom  of  choosing 
whether  to  follow  God  or  not.  (being  able  to  chose  to  accept  or 
reject  God  is  not  the  same  as  being  able  to  chose  the 
consequences.  Only  the  choice  of  which  direction  to  Go  is  up 
to  us.  The  consequences  are  whatever  God  has 
Actually  declared  them  to  be.  Agreeing  with  Him  or  not  will 
not  change  this. 

Christianity  is  a  source  of  internal  strength  and  provides 
answers  that  almost  no  other  religious  system  even  claims  to 
provide  or  attempts  to  provide. 


Something  usually  happens  to  those  who  are  intellectually 
honest  and  investigate  Christianity.  Many  times,  they  find  that 
Christianity  is  the  most  authentic,  accurate  and  historic 
account  of  the  history  of  the  world. 

It  is  the  genuine  answers  and  the  genuine  internal  peace  and 
help  that  Christians  can  find  through  their  God  which  bothers 
those  who  are  afraid  to  search  for  God.  We  only  hope  that 
each  person  will  embrace  their  spiritual  journey 
And  take  the  challenge  upon  themselves  to  ask  the  question 
about  how  to  find  Truth  and  accurate  answers. 

The  answers  CAN  be  found.  Some  of  these  books  are  simply 
provided  to  help  people  find  a  few  of  the  pieces  that  will  serve 
as  a  means  to  encourage  them  in  thinking  and  in  having  their 
inner  questions  answered. 

We  continue  to  find  more  answers  every  day.  We  have  not 
arrived  and  we  certainly  are  not  perfect.  But  if  we  have  helped 
others  to  proceed  a  bit  farther  on  their  own  journeys,  certainly 
the  effort  will  not  have  been  in  vain. 


Psalm  50:15 

15  And  call  upon  me  in  the  day  of  trouble:  I  will  deliver 

thee,  and  thou  shalt  glorify  me. 


Psalm  90 

91:1  He  that  dwelleth  in  the  secret  place  of  the  most  High 

shall  abide  under  the  shadow  of  the  Almighty. 

2  I  will  say  of  the  LORD,  He  is  my  refuge  and  my  fortress: 
my  God;  in  him  will  I  trust. 

3  Surely  he  shall  deliver  thee  from  the  snare  of  the  fowler, 
and  from  the  noisome  pestilence. 

4  He  shall  cover  thee  with  his  feathers,  and  under  his  wings 
shalt  thou  trust:  his  truth  shall  be  thy  shield  and  buckler. 

5  Thou  shalt  not  be  afraid  for  the  terror  by  night;  nor  for  the 
arrow  that  flieth  by  day; 

6  Nor  for  the  pestilence  that  walketh  in  darkness;  nor  for 
the  destruction  that  wasteth  at  noonday. 

7  A  thousand  shall  fall  at  thy  side,  and  ten  thousand  at  thy 
right  hand;  but  it  shall  not  come  nigh  thee. 

8  Only  with  thine  eyes  shalt  thou  behold  and  see  the  reward 
of  the  wicked. 

9  Because  thou  hast  made  the  LORD,  which  is  my  refuge, 
even  the  most  High,  thy  habitation; 

10  There  shall  no  evil  befall  thee,  neither  shall  any  plague 
come  nigh  thy  dwelling. 

1 1  For  he  shall  give  his  angels  charge  over  thee,  to  keep 
thee  in  all  thy  ways. 

12  They  shall  bear  thee  up  in  their  hands,  lest  thou  dash  thy 
foot  against  a  stone. 

13  Thou  shalt  tread  upon  the  lion  and  adder:  the  young  lion 
and  the  dragon  shalt  thou  trample  under  feet. 


14  Because  he  hath  set  his  love  upon  me,  therefore  will  I 
deliver  him:  I  will  set  him  on  high,  because  he  hath  known 
my  name. 

15  He  shall  call  upon  me,  and  I  will  answer  him:  I  will  be 
with  him  in  trouble;  I  will  deliver  him,  and  honour  him. 

16  With  long  life  will  I  satisfy  him,  and  show  him  my 
salvation. 


Psalm  23 

23: 1  A  Psalm  of  David.  The  LORD  is  my  shepherd;  I  shall 

not  want. 

2  He  maketh  me  to  lie  down  in  green  pastures:  he  leadeth 
me  beside  the  still  waters. 

3  He  restoreth  my  soul:  he  leadeth  me  in  the  paths  of 
righteousness  for  his  name's  sake. 

4  Yea,  though  I  walk  through  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of 
death,  I  will  fear  no  evil:  for  thou  art  with  me;  thy  rod  and 
thy  staff  they  comfort  me. 

5  Thou  preparest  a  table  before  me  in  the  presence  of  mine 
enemies:  thou  anointest  my  head  with  oil;  my  cup  runneth 
over. 

6  Surely  goodness  and  mercy  shall  follow  me  all  the  days 
of  my  life:  and  I  will  dwell  in  the  house  of  the  LORD  for 
ever. 


With  My  Whole  Heart  -  With 
all  my  heart 

"with  my  whole  heart" 

If  we  truly  expect  God  to  respond  to  us,  we  must  be 
willing  to  make  the  commitment  to  Him  with  our 
whole  heart. 

This  means  making  a  commitment  to  Him  with  our 
ENTIRE,  or  ALL  of  our  heart.  Many  people  do  not 
want  to  be  truly  committed  to  God.  They  simply  want 
God  to  rescue  them  at  that  moment,  so  that  they  can 
continue  to  ignore  Him  and  refuse  to  do  what  they 
should.  God  knows  those  who  ask  help  sincerely  and 
those  who  do  not.  God  knows  each  of  our  thoughts. 
God  knows  our  true  intentions,  the  intentions  we 
consciously  admit  to,  and  the  intentions  we  may  not 
want  to  admit  to.  God  knows  us  better  than  we  know 
ourselves.  When  we  are  truly  and  honestly  and 
sincerely  praying  to  find  God,  and  wanting  Him  with  all 
of  our  heart,  or  with  our  whole  heart,  THAT  is  when 
God  DOES  respond. 

What  should  people  do  if  they  cannot  make  this 
commitment  to  God,  or  if  they  are  afraid  to  do  this  ? 
Pray  : 


Lord  God,  I  do  not  know  you  well  enough,  please  help 
me  to  know  you  better,  and  please  help  me  to 
understand  you.  Change  my  desire  to  serve  you  and 
help  me  to  want  to  be  committed  to  you  with  my  whole 
heart.  I  pray  that  you  would  send  into  my  life  those 
who  can  help  me,  or  places  where  I  can  find  accurate 
information  about  You.  Please  preserve  me  and  help 
me  grow  so  that  I  can  be  entirely  committed  to  you.  In 
the  name  of  Jesus,  Amen. 


Here  are  some  verses  in  the  Bible  that  demonstrate 
that  God  responds  to  those  who  are  committed  with 
their  whole  heart. 


(Psa  9:1  KJV)  To  the  chief  Musician  upon  Muthlabben, 
A  Psalm  of  David.  I  will  praise  thee,  O  LORD  with  my 
whole  heart;  I  will  show  forth  all  thy  marvellous  works. 

(Psa  111:1  KJV)  Praise  ye  the  LORD.  I  will  praise  the 
LORD  with  my  whole  heart,  in  the  assembly  of  the 
upright,  and  in  the  congregation. 
(Psa  1 19:2  KJV)  Blessed  are  they  that  keep  his 
testimonies,  and  that  seek  him  with  my  whole  heart. 

(Psa  119:10  KJV)  With  my  whole  heart  have  I  sought 
thee:  O  let  me  not  wander  from  thy  commandments. 

(Psa  1 19:34  KJV)  Give  me  understanding,  and  I  shall 
keep  thy  law;  yea,  I  shall  observe  with  my  whole  heart. 

(Psa  1 19:58  KJV)  I  entreated  thy  favour  with  my  whole 
heart:  be  merciful  unto  me  according  to  thy  word. 


(Psa  1 19:69  KJV)  The  proud  have  forged  a  lie  against 
me:  but  I  will  keep  thy  precepts  with  my  whole  heart. 

(Psa  119:145  KJV)  KOPH.  I  cried  with  my  whole  heart; 
hear  me,  O  LORD:  I  will  keep  thy  statutes. 

(Psa  138:1  KJV)  A  Psalm  of  David.  I  will  praise  thee 
with  my  whole  heart:  before  the  gods  will  I  sing  praise 
unto  thee. 

(Isa  1 :5  KJV)  Why  should  ye  be  stricken  any  more?  ye 
will  revolt  more  and  more:  the  whole  head  is  sick,  and 
the  whole  heart  faint. 

(Jer  3:10  KJV)  And  yet  for  all  this  her  treacherous 
sister  Judah  hath  not  turned  unto  me  with  her  whole 
heart,  but  feignedly,  saith  the  LORD. 

(Jer  24:7  KJV)  And  I  will  give  them  an  heart  to  know 
me,  that  I  am  the  LORD:  and  they  shall  be  my  people, 
and  I  will  be  their  God:  for  they  shall  return  unto  me 
with  their  whole  heart. 

(Jer  32:41  KJV)  Yea,  I  will  rejoice  over  them  to  do 
them  good,  and  I  will  plant  them  in  this  land  assuredly 
with  my  whole  heart  and  with  my  whole  soul. 


I  Peter  3:15  But  sanctify  the  Lord  God  in  your  hearts: 
and  be  ready  always  to  give  an  answer  to  every  man 
that  asketh  you  a  reason  of  the  hope  that  is  in  you  with 
meekness  and  fear: 


II  Timothy  2:  15  Study  to  show  thyself  approved  unto 
God,  a  workman  that  needeth  not  to  be  ashamed, 
rightly  dividing  the  word  of  truth. 


Christian  Conversions  -  According  to  the  Bible  - 
Can  NEVER  be  forced. 

Any  Conversion  to  Christianity  which  would  be 
"Forced"  would  NOT  be  recognized  by  God.  It  is  in 
His  True  and  KIND  nature,  that  those  who  come  to 

Him  and  choose  to  believe  in  Him,  must  come  to 
Him  OF  THEIR  OWN  FREE  WILL. 


Don't  Let  anyone  tell  you  that  Christians  support 
Forced  Conversions. 

That  is  False.  True  Christianity  is  NEVER  forced. 


Core  Universal  Rights 

The  right  to  believe,  to  worship  and  witness 

The  right  to  change  one's  belief  or  religion 

The  right  to  join  together  and  express  one's 
belief 


PROPHECY,  THE  END  of  DAYS,  and  the  WORLD 
the  Next  Few  Years. 

What  you  may  need  to  know 


There  is  much  talk  these  days  in  the  Islamic  world 
about  the  Time  of  Jacob,  also  known  as  the  End 
Times  or  the  End  of  Days'. 

The  records  of  Christianity  and  the  records  of  Islam 
both  seem  to  speak  about  the  End  Times.  But  the 
records  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments  have  a  record 
in  the  area  of  prophecy  of  events  that  are  predicted  to 
occur  hundreds  of  years  before  they  happen,  and  that 
record  is  100%  accurate. 

According  to  Christianity,  in  order  for  a  prophet  or  a 
writer  or  an  author  to  truly  be  a  prophet  of  God,  that 
individual  must  be  1 00%  correct  1 00%  of  the  time. 

This  standard  is  applied  to  the  Old  and  New 
Testaments  (the  Bible),  and  the  verdict  is  that  the  Bible 
is  1 00%  accurate,  1 00%  of  the  time.  History  and 
Archeology  confirms  this,  for  those  with  the  patience 
And  courage  to  seek  truth  and  accuracy. 

What  has  been  done  sometimes  in  the  name  of 
Christianity,  is  not  always  good.  But  true  Christians 
and  Christian  examples  remain  strong,  solid  and 
encouraging.  True  Christians  have  nothing  to  regret 


nor  be  ashamed  of.  Offereing  help  to  others  is  not 
wrong. 


There  are  many  perspectives  on  the  return  of  Jesus 
Christ.  The  New  Testaments  seems  to  predict  the 
return  of  Two  Messiahs  BOTH  of  whom  both  claim  to 
be  Jesus  Christ. 

The  first  Messiah  who  returns  to  help  those  who 
believe  in  Him  actually  does  not  come  to  Earth.  His 
feet  do  NOT  touch  Jerusalem  at  that  point  in  time. 
That  first  Messiah  calls  his  followers  (Christ-followers) 
to  Him,  and  they  are  caught  up  or  meet  Jesus  Christ  in 
the  air,  where  their  time  with  God  starts  at  that 
moment. 


The  second  Messiah  is  the  one  who  announces  that 
"He"  is  the  one  who  has  returned  to  Earth  to  establish 
His  Kingdom.  He  establishes  a  Temple  in  the  location 
of  the  Dome  of  the  Rock  [Temple  Mount]  in  Jerusalem, 
also  re-institutes  the  Jewish  sacrifices  of  the  Old 
Testament,  and  proclaims  that  He  is  going  to  rule  on 
Earth.  Only  this  Messiah  who  will  call  himself  "Christ" 
will  be  a  false  Messiah,  in  other  words  the  False 
Christ,  the  Wrong  Christ. 


During  this  time,  Christians  believe  that  they  are  to 
continue  to  be  kind  to  their  friends  and  neighbors, 
whether  those  neighbors  and  friends  are  Christians  or 
Moslems  or  Hindus  or  anything  else.  This  remains  true 
in  the  End  Times. 


In  the  End  Times  according  to  Christianity,  Christians 
are  mostly  the  observers  of  the  greatness  of  God, 
explaining  to  those  who  want  to  know,  what  is  taking 
place  in  the  world  and  why  these  things  are 
happening. 

In  every  generation  of  humans,  there  are  many  who 
claim  that  they  WANT  to  live  in  a  world  without  God. 
For  that  reason,  God  is  going  to  give  them  what  they 
want.  Those  people  will  have  1)  a  world  without  God, 
but  where  2)  a  false  Messiah  arrives  claiming  to  be 
Christ,  and  only  an  understanding  of  accurate 
Christianity  will  be  able  to  help  and  show  those  people 
how  to  have  Eternal  Life. 

The  false  Messiah  comes  onto  the  world  stage  and 
exercises  power  and  dominion  [over  the  entire  world], 
ruling  from  the  geographic  location  of  the  Ancient 
Roman  Empire. 

The  false  Messiah  (obviously)  denies  that  he  is  false, 
and  institutes  a  system  of  global  economic  domination 
of  a  global  economic  system  of  money. 

That  money  is  a  "symbolic"  currency.  As  Christians 
today  understand  this,  the  currency  of  the  False 
messiah  is  not  based  on  Gold  or  Silver. 

The  currency  that  the  False  messiah  establishes  is 
"cashless".  It  does  not  require  paper  currency.  In  fact, 
the  new  currency  will  be  global,  and  it  is  expected  to 
be  cashless,  without  actual  currency. 


But  it  will  be  based  on  banking  principles  in  the  West, 
and  this  False  Messiah  will  cause  those  who  are 
Jewish  to  believe  that  their  Messiah  has  returned.  Like 
much  of  the  rest  of  the  world,  many  will  be  deceived  by 
the  False  Messiah  who  will  accomplish  many  miracles 
and  will  institute  his  system  of  global  economic 
domination. 

The  False  Messiah  will  cause  that  the  entire  world  and 
governmental  structure  will  cause  the  implementation 
of  his  false  economic  system  of  currency. 

That  economic  system  is  a  system  of  global 
dominance  and  global  slavery.  The  global  bankers  will 
endorse  this  plan,  believing  that  they  will  reap  even 
greater  profits  than  they  currently  do  based  on  their 
system  of  unjust  usury. 

This  global  currency  will  depend  on  computers  to 
work,  and  computers  will  be  used  to  keep  records  of 
all  economic  transactions  all  over  the  world.  This  will 
be  a  closed  economic  system,  one  that  can  only  be 
used  by  those  who  have  accepted  the  false  currency 
of  the  False  Messiah. 

The  False  Messiah  will  cause  each  person  to  be 
obligated  to  accept  to  use  the  new  currency,  and  each 
individual  will  be  required  to  give  homage,  or  attention, 
or  reverence  or  adoration  or  some  kind  of  worship,  or 
allegiance  or  loyalty  to  the  false  messiah,  in  order  to 
be  able  to  use  the  new  cashless  currency. 

The  new  cashless  currency  will  have  one  feature  that 
those  "who  have  wisdom"  will  recognize:  the  new 


cashless  system  in  order  to  be  used  will  require  each 
human  to  have  a  particular  mark  or  "identifier"  or 
system  of  individual  identification  for  each  and  every 
single  separate  person  on  the  planet. 

That  may  seem  impossible.  But  even  now,  there  are 
millions  and  billions  of  computer  records  that  are  kept 
on  the  populations  of  all  nations  that  are  already  using 
modern  banking.  Therefore  it  is  not  difficult  to 
understand  that  keeping  track  of  7  billion  humans 
around  the  world  is  not  anything  that  is  difficult,  even 
at  this  moment. 

This  system  may  seem  impossible  to  establish 
especially  for  those  not  familiar  with  the  details  of 
power  inside  the  European  Union  or  the  West.  But 
then  if  all  of  this  is  only  fiction,  then  it  should  not  harm 
anyone  to  read  this,  and  then  prove  many  years  from 
now  that  all  of  these  concerns  were  false. 


The  new  cashless  system  will  incorporate  a  number 
within  itself,  as  part  of  its  numbering  system.  That 
number  has  been  identified  and  predicted  for  two 
thousand  years:  it  is  the  number  "six  hundred  and  sixty 
six"  or  666. 

That  may  seem  impossible,  but  actually  this  number  is 
already  used  as  a  primary  tracking  number  within  the 
computer  inventory  systems  of  the  world,  long  before 
you  have  read  these  few  pages. 

The  number  is  already  incorporated  in  almost  all 
goods  and  products  that  are  sold  around  the  world:  the 


number  is  within  something  called  the  Bar  Code  that 
can  be  found  on  all  products  for  sale  around  the  world. 

Please  remember  that  in  order  for  all  of  this  to  be 
significant,  it  must  be  part  of  an  economic  system  that 
requires  each  human  to  receive  or  accept  their  own 
numbering  on  their  right  hand  or  their  forehead.  The 
mark  could  be  visible,  but  it  is  likely  to  be  invisible  to 
the  eyes,  but  visible  to  machines,  scanners  and 
computers. 

This  bar  code  has  a  formal  name:  it  is  called  the  UPC 
or  Universal  Product  Code. 

An  individual  UPC  number  is  assigned  to  each 
physical  product  that  is  sold  on  this  planet.  The  UPC 
or  Universal  Product  Code  already  does  incorporate 
that  number  666  in  all  products. 

The  lines  [vertical  lines]  and  the  spacing  between 
them,  and  the  lines  themselves,  their  own  symetry 
determine  the  numbers  and  how  those  lines  [the  UPC 
bar  code]  are  read  or  scanned  by  the  computers  used 
today. 

The  UPC  has  666  built  within  it,  and  it  is  simply  the  two 
long  lines  on  the  left  of  the  bar  code,  the  two  long  lines 
on  the  right  of  the  bar  code,  and  the  two  long  lines  in 
the  middle  of  the  bar  code.  The  two  long  lines  on  the 
left  are  read  by  computers  and  scanners  as  the 
number  "six"  [  6  ],  and  so  are  the  two  long  lines  in  the 
middle  and  the  right  side.  Together,  they  form  a  part  of 
the  bar  code  that  in  fact  is  6  -  6  -  6  or  six  hundred  and 
sixty  six. 


Well  it  will  not  take  long  for  some  to  dispute  this.  Even 
some  theologians  have  taken  to  dispute  the  disclosure 
of  the  number  666,  suggesting  instead  that  the  correct 
number  to  watch  for  prophetically  is  not  666  but  61 6. 

That  is  simply  foolishness  and  a  distraction.  When  this 
economic  system  is  implemented,  one  of  the  signs  that 
will  accompany  this  will  be  the  leaders  of  all  faiths  and 
all  religions  who  will  falsely  state  that  there  is  no 
problem  and  no  risk  in  accepting  the  mark  of  the  slave, 
the  mark  of  those  who  accept  to  worship  the  False 
Messiah. 

These  events  were  discussed  a  long  time  ago  in  the 
Old  Testament  book  of  Daniel,  and  in  the  Final  and 
last  book  of  the  New  Testament  which  is  also  called 
the  Revelation  of  the  Apostle  Saint  John,  or  simply 
"Revelation". 

The  Apostle  John  was  the  last  living  apostle  of  Jesus 
Christ.  He  lived  until  around  the  year  95  A.D.  and  he  is 
the  one  who  taught  the  early  church  and  the  early 
Christians  which  books  of  the  Bible  were  written  by  his 
fellow  Apostles  (and  remember  he  wrote  five  books  of 
the  New  Testament  himself,  the  gospel  of  John,  the 
small  Epistles  of  1  John,  2  John  and  3  John,  and  the 
book  of  Revelation),  and  could  be  used  and  trusted. 

The  early  Christians  knew  which  books  were  to  be 
included  in  the  Bible  and  which  books  were  not. 


A  modern  book  has  explained  much  of  this.  It  was 
simply  called  "Jesus  is  coming"  and  was  written  by 
W.E.B  Blackstone. 

It  is  easy  to  dismiss  Christians  as  Zionists.  (Not  all 
Christians  are  Zionists  in  anycase).  [  and  obviously, 
being  pro-jewish  is  NOT  the  same  thing  as  being  in 
favor  of  the  official  government  of  israel.  And  one  can 
be  a  Christian  and  desire  good  for  both  Jews  and 
Arabs].  But  Christian  Zionists  are  not  perceived  friends 
of  the  jews  when  they  are  warning  the  Jews,  even 
about  their  Jewish  state,  that  the  Messiah  who  comes 
to  tell  them  that  he  is  their  Messiah,  will  be  the  False 
Messiah. 

The  Ancient  Book  of  Daniel  is  in  the  Old  Testament.  It 
must  be  read  alongside  the  New  Testament  book  of 
Revelation,  in  order  to  give  understanding  to  those 
who  want  to  understand  prophecy  and  the  events 
predicted  in  the  End  Times  or  the  End  of  this  Age. 

Christians  understand  that  God  is  the  one  who  is  God, 
and  He  brings  about  the  End  Times  because  the 
planet  does  not  belong  to  itself.  The  planet  does  not 
belong  to  Humans,  or  to  the  false  [demonic]  beings 
who  pretend  to  come  from  other  planets. 

The  planet  belongs  to  God  and  He  is  the  one  who 
causes  everyone  rich  and  poor,  to  understand  through 
the  events  in  the  End  of  Days,  that  God  is  serious 
about  being  God,  and  humans  do  not  have  much  time 
to  get  their  own  life  in  order,  and  to  give  an  account  to 
God  who  is  going  to  return  and  require  that  account  of 
each  Human,  on  a  personal  and  individual  basis. 


That  task  is  so  impossible  to  understand  that  all  that 
humans  can  do  is  understand  and  come  to  God,  with 
the  understanding  that  God  may  or  may  not  require 
their  sacrifice,  but  He  does  require  those  who  seek 
Him  to  read  and  understand  and  follow  the  words  and 
doctrines  of  Jesus  Christ  as  explained  in  the  New 
Testament.  [The  Gospel  of  John  is  a  good  place  to 
start]. 

All  those  who  have  come  before  can  do,  is  leave  a  few 
things  around,  for  those  who  will  be  left  to  try  to 
understand  these  events  in  a  very  short  period  of  time. 

The  literal  understanding  of  the  Times  of  the  End  is 
that  they  will  last  seven  years,  and  that  much  of 
humanity  will  perish  during  that  time  through  a  variety 
of  catastrophes  and  disasters,  all  of  which  God  refuses 
to  stop  for  a  planet  that  has  been  saying  that  they  do 
not  need  Him  anymore. 

If  they  do  not  need  Him,  then  they  should  not  complain 
when  these  events  occur.  If  they  Do  need  God,  then 
they  should  be  honest  enough  to  admit  this,  try  to  find 
God,  pray  to  find  God  and  that  they  will  not  be 
deceived  and  that  God  would  help  them  to  find  Him. 

The  economic  system  that  requires  a  mark  may  have 
a  different  formulation  for  the  number  666.  It  may  stay 
the  same  as  it  is  now,  or  it  may  change.  But  at  this 
current  time,  no  one  is  [yet]  required  to  have  this  mark 
personally  on  their  mark  or  forehead,  though  if  the 
dollar  dies  or  is  replaced  by  a  new  currency,  the  new 
currency  may  be  the  one  that  is  either  an  interim 


currency,  or  the  new  currency  of  the  mark,  to  be  used 
only  by  those  who  accepted  to  be  marked 
[electronically  branded],  so  they  can  then  use  their 
mark  along  with  the  mark  of  the  new  economic 
system. 

A  "beast"  is  a  monster,  but  one  that  at  the  same  time  is 

usually  both  1 )  ferocious  and  \ 

2)  evil  in  addition  to  being  overpowering  and  strong. 

The  new  economic  system  will  be  ferocious  and 
overpowering.  It  will  be  directed  by  the  False  Messiah 
and  the  Beast.  (There  are  3  Evil  guys  described  in  the 
book  of  Revelation).  The  economic  system  using  the 
mark,  becomes  the  "mark  of  the  beast",  because  of 
two  factors: 

1)  the  one  who  runs  and  directs  the  system  is  a  beast 
who  is  ruled  by  Evil  and  by  Satan 

2)  the  economic  system  of  the  mark  of  the  beast  takes 
on  those  characteristics  of  the  beast  also. 

[the  system  for  those  who  refuse  to  go  along  will  not 
be  kind  nor  tolerant,  but  more  likely  a  combination  of 
the  worst  of  the  roman  empire,  the  worst  of  Stalinist 
soviet  communist  USSR,  and  the  worst  of  the  the  time 
under  Hitler.] 

It  will  be  impossible  to  buy  anything  without  the  mark 
of  the  beast.  Most  likely,  it  may  start  out  as  optional 
and  quickly  become  mandatory.  As  soon  as  the 
economic  mark  will  be  made  mandatory,  it  will  become 
a  crime  of  life  or  death  to  try  to  conduct  economic 
transactions  without  the  official  government 


permission,  from  the  millions  and  millions  of  people 
who  have  foolishly  already  decided  to  consent  to 
accept  the  mark.  It  will  also  be  a  capital  crime  to  help 
or  assist  anyone  who  would  refuse  to  accept  the  mark. 
Therefore  the  system  of  the  beast  will  prevent 
neutrality:  it  will  prevent  people  from  having  the  choice 
of  being  able  to  "not  make  a  choice". For  that  reason, 
all  humans  will  chose,  and  then  God  will  classify  each 
person  according  to  the  choice  that  they  have  made, 
that  choice  having  Eternal  consequences. 

You  can  be  assured  that  there  will  be  billion  dollar 
contracts  by  public  relations  firms  to  convince  you  that 
accepting  your  individual  mark  on  your  right  hand  or 
forehead  will  help  you,  will  save  civilization,  will  help 
mother  earth,  will  help  us  all  work  collectively,  will 
allow  to  work,  and  oh  yes,  would  allow  you, 
incidentally  to  be  able  to  buy  food  to  eat. 

The  book  of  Revelation  says  those  who  accept  the 
mark  undergo  a  "deception",  the  implication  being  that 
those  who  accept  the  mark  are  spiritually  deceived  into 
acceptance  of  the  upside-down  universe:  where  evil  is 
viewed  as  good,  and  good  is  viewed  as  evil. 
At  that  point,  the  new  Messiah  would  be  perceived  as 
real  and  genuine  by  those  who  have  accepted  the 
mark,  until  later  on  when  they  will  realize  that  they 
have  been  deceived,  but  at  that  point  it  will  be 
impossible  for  them  to  change  their  mind  or  their 
commitment  to  the  false  Messiah,  and  this  would  have 
Eternal  Consequences  for  them.  The  time  to  decide 
therefore  is  before  that  time.  Now  would  probably  be  a 
good  time,  in  case  these  things  matter  to  you,  who  are 
reading  this. 


Did  you  just  laugh  ? 

Those  sillly  bar  codes... 

That  was  pretty  funny  ... 

But  seriously. ..What  does  your  laughter  tell  you  about  yourself  ? 

Does  it  tell  you  that  the  idea  of  tracking  you  is  so  strange, 
that  you  have  really  never  thought  about  it  before  ? 

Do  you  think  that  other  people  may  have  thought  about  it, 
even  though  you  might  not  ? 

England  has  more  than  2  Million  cameras  right  now. 

Do  they  track  everything  because  all  things  are  a  strong  danger  ? 

Or. .  .do  the  cameras  track  people. .  just  in  case  ? 

So  what  do  you  think  would  happen  if  someone 

could  track  you  1)  100%  of  the  time  2)  with  100%  certainty 

3)  with  100%  accuracy  4  )  with   100%  of  all  that  you  do  ? 

If  Tracking  with  a  mark  on  your  right-hand  or  forehead 
becomes  mandatory  by  law,  and  it  will  be  a  crime  to  not 
have  that  mark,  and  it  will  also  be  impossible  to  buy  or 
sell  without  it,  do  you  know  how  you  would  respond  ? 

What  would  you  do  if  your  eternal  destiny  largely  depended 
on  your  answer  to  this  question  ? 

If  you  are  still  here  when  these  questions  are  valid,  you 
should  know  your  eternal  destiny  (after  death. .  .for  eternity) 
does  depend  on  your  answer. 


Satan-worship  on  a  Planetary  Scale:  When  ? 


The  Characteristics  of  the  First  Beast 
How  All  humans  will  be  the  ones  Deceived  and 

actually  ALL  Humans  [with  one  exception]  Worship  the  Beast 


The  Power  of  the  Beasi  comes  from  Satan 


Satan 


Revelation  13:1 
2  And  the  beast  which  I  saw  was  like  unto  a  leopard, 
and  his  feet  were  as  the  feet  of  a  bear, 

and  his  mouth  as  the  mouth  of  a  lion:  and  the  dragon  gave  him 

his  power,  and  his  seat,  and  great  authority. 


Oops:  Satan-worship  is  not  a  good  idea 


Revelation  13: 

4  And  they  worshipped  the  dragon  which  gave  power 
unto  the  beast:  and  they  worshipped  the  beast, 

saying,  Who  is  like  unto  the  beast?  who  is  able  to  make  war  with  him? 


Revelation  13:  The  Beast 

6  And  he  opened  his  mouth  in  blasphemy  against  God^jd  blaspheme 
his  name,  and  his  tabernacle,  and  them  that  dwell  in,heaven. 

7  And  it  was  given  unto  him  to  make  war  with  the#aints,  and 
to  overcome  them:  and  power  was  given  him  ** 

over  all  kindreds,  and  tongues,  and  nations. 


5  minutes  of  information  to  change 
your  Eternal  destination  ? 


Revelation  13: 


The  Beast 


8  And  all  that  dwell  upon  the  earth  shall  worship  hinnfr 

whos^iames  are  not  written 

in  the  book  of  life  of  the  Lamb  slain  from  the  foundation  of  the  world. 


Evefy  single  human  worships  the  beast,  infess their  individual  name  is  written  in  God's  book  of  life 


Revelation  13: 

9   If  any  man  have  an  ear,  let  him  hear. 


It  tzt&s  a  special  irderstandng  to  wdastard what  is  bang  sad 


Note:  The  First  Beast  is  the  Anti-C  hrist 


666  and  YOUR  taking  the  Mark  ||  QQQ^  Qf  Revelation 


The  C  haracteristics  of  the  Second  Beast  and  666 


rhe  False  Prophet 


Revelation  13:  ▼ 

13:11    And  I  beheld  another  beast  coming  up  out  of  the  earth 

and  he  had  two  horns  like  a  lamb,  and  he  spake  as  a  dragon. 


Revelation  13J 


False  Prophet 


The  Antichrist 


1 2  And  he  exerciseth  all  the  power  of  the  first  beast  before  him, 
and  causeth  the  earth  and  them  which  dwell  therein  to  worship 
the  first  beast,  whose  deadly  wound  was  healed. 


Revelation  13: 

13  And  he  doeth  great  wonders,  so  that  he  maketh  fire  come  down 

from  heavWrvon  the  earth  in  the  sight  of  men, 


^ 


Revelation  13:14  And  cteeeiveth  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth  by 
the  means  of  those  miraclesNxhich  heJjad  power  to  do  in  the  sight 
of  the  beast;  saying  to  them  thsiSdwelTsm  the  earth,  that  they  should 
make  an  image  to  the  beast,  which  nBdtne  wound  by  a  sword, 
and  did  live. 


Revelation  13:15  And  he  had  power  y6  give  life  unto  the  image 
of  the  beast,  that  the  image  of  the  beast  should  both  speak, 
and  cause  that  as  many  as  would/fot  worship  the  image  of  the  beast 
should  be  killed. 


Image  of  the  beast  may  be  a  Robot  or  computer  image,or  a  hologram.  But  it 
is  an  entity  thrpuqri  which  the  Beast  [Ano-Christl  extends  power  over  mankind 


Revelation  13:16  And  he  causeth  all,  both  small  and  great, 
rich  and  poor,  free  and  bond,  to  receive  a  mark 
in  their  right  hand,  or  in  their  foreheads: 

1 7  And  that  no  man  might  buy  or  sell,  save  [except]  he  that  had  the  mark, 
or  the  name  of  the  beast,  or  the  number  of  his  name. 


"Man"  =  Mankind,  menAND  women 


Revelation  13:18  Here  is  wisdom.  Let  him  that  hath  understanding 
count  the  number  of  the  beast:  for  it  is  the  number  of  a  man; 

and  his  number  is  Six  hundred  threescore  and  six.  [OGvj 


The  Book  of  Revelation  needs  to 

understanding  on  E 


c  alono  with  the  O.T.  Book  of  Daniel  in  order  to  make  sense,  r  or 
n  R-ive  5:inn  s«  the  hoc  T-s  "woEicylonsbyH  ;l:p 


What  is  the  "Book  of  Life"  ?     Is  YOUR  name  in  it  ? 


(Phil  4:3  KJV)  [Saint  Paul  Knew  of  the  Book  of  Life:]  And  I  entreat  [ask]  thee  also, 
true  yokefellow,  [fellow-worker]  help  those  women  which  laboured 
with  me  in  the  gospel,  with  Clement  also,  and  with  other  my 
fellow  labourers,  whose  names  are  in  the  boo 


(Rev  3:5  KJV)  He  that  overcometh,  the  same  shall  be  clothed  in 

white  raiment;  and  I  will  not  blot  out  his  name  out  of  the  book  of  life, 

but  I  will  confess  his  name  before  my  Father,  and  before  his  angels. 

(Rev  13:8  KJV)  And  all  that  dwell  upon  the  earth  shall  worship  him* 
whose  names  are  not  written  in  the  book  of  life  of  the  Lamb  slain 
from  the  foundation  of  the  world. 

(Rev  17:8  KJV)  The  beast  that  thou  sawest  was,  and  is  not; 
and  shall  ascend  out  of  the  bottomless  pit,  and  go  into  perdition: 
and  they  that  dwell  on  the  earth  shall  wonder^zz 


whose  names  were  not  written  in  the  book  of  life 

of  the  world,  when  they  behold  the  beast  that  was,  and  i 


and  the  books  were  opened:  and  another  book  was  opened, 
which  is  the  book  of  I  ife:  and  the  dead  were  judged  out  of  those  things 
which  were  written  in  the  books,  according  to  their  works. 


(Rev  20:15  KJV)  And  whosoever  was  not  found  written  in  the 
book  of  life  was  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire. 


(Rev  21 :27  KJV)  And  there  shall  in  no  wise  enter  into  it  any  thing 
defileth,  neither  whatsoever  worketh  abomination,  or  maketh  a  lie: 
but  they  which  are  written  in  the  Lamb's  book  of  life 


(Rev  22: 19  KJV)  And  if  any  man  shall  take  away  from  the  words 

of  the  book  of  this  prophecy,  God  shall  take  away  his  part 
out  of  the  book  of  I  ife,  and  out  of  the  holy  city,  and  from  the  things 

Which  are  Written  in  thiS  bOOk.   ™Sw.rnlr<,lnRe,!2:19referStoln!lUmiorTran!J.tDni«l»[)vi»,Bme»Dr«oriheBDIe 
Note:The  Lamb  slain  f:o"  jj  ;  I  Fthe   I    ■  i  is  I  esus  Christ  lesus  Christ  was  the  cre-existen:  Creator  of  the  L.r.ivefse  (John  II 


God  claims  that  He  knows  each  of  our  hearts.  God 
also  claims  to  know  everything  about  us,  all  of  our 
accomplishments  and  all  of  our  sins  also.  But  God 
sends  Jesus  Christ  to  save  us  through  His  words  in 
the  New  Testament.  Those  who  ignore  them  take  a 
heavy  risk  to  themselves,  especially  where  this  risk  is 
one  of  Eternity. 

As  the  saying  goes,  Eternity  is  a  long  time  to  be 
wrong.  For  that  reason,  it  is  important  to  understand 
who  Jesus  Christ  truly  is  and  who  He  actually  claimed 
to  be. 

Here  is  where  all  of  this  connects  back  to  the  End  of 
Days:  Those  who  accept  to  take  and  participate  in  the 
economic  system  that  incorporates  the  use  of  the 
number  "six  hundred  and  sixty  six"  on  their  right-hand 
or  their  forehead  forfeit  [give  up]  their  opportunity  for 
Eternal  Life  and  Heaven,  and  Eternity  with  God. 

According  to  the  Bible,  Satan  is  not  some  clever  guy 
meant  to  give  people  just "  a  little  bit  of  harmless  fun". 
Satan  is  not  your  budy.  Satan  is  not  your  friend,  simply 
out  to  help  you  have  a  "good  time". 

Satan  is  a  real  being,  who  is  one  of  the  most  powerful 
and  intelligent  beings  ever  created. 

He  used  to  be  an  Angel,  but  turned  against  God. 
Satan  is  the  one  who  will  be  in  charge  of  the  planet 
during  the  time  of  the  false  Messiah. 


This  is  standard  historic  Christian  doctrine,  and  this  is 
the  doctrines  that  have  been  proclaimed  since  the 
Early  Christians.  These  are  NOT  innovations,  these 
are  not  anything  new.  [sources  -  Free  -  provided  at  the 
of  this  for  those  who  want  to  know  more  in  PDF 
Download] 

You  may  ask:  Well,  what  does  this  have  to  do  with  the 
End  of  Days  and  the  Economic  System  ? 

God  wants  people  to  worship  him  Freely,  but  if  they 
want  to  oppose  God,  God  will  allow  them  to  make  that 
choice.  But  making  a  choice,  is  not  the  same  thing  as 
being  able  to  chose  the  consequences  of  that  choice. 

There  is  no  one  in  Christianity  who  will  convince 
anyone  against  their  Will  to  worship  God.  God  tells 
each  person  they  are  responsible.  From  that  point  on, 
the  burden  is  on  them,  they  can  respond  to  God  or  not, 
and  their  own  response  determines  their  own  fate  and 
consequences,  especially  for  Eternity. 

The  nature  of  a  God  is  that  He  makes  the  rules  and  is 
not  required  to  explain  anything  to  anyone.  However 
because  God  loves  each  person  and  wants  them  to 
chose  Him  (and  not  chose  to  follow  Satan),  God  wrote 
roughly  1500  pages  of  material  in  the  Old  and  New 
Testament  (the  Bible)  to  help  people  make  their  own 
choice. 

The  specific  characteristic  of  accepting  to  use  the 
Economic  [most  likely  cashless]  system  is  that  those 
humans  who  use  it  must  agree  to  accept  the  False 
messiah  as  their  own  savior. 


The  Bible  refers  to  this  as  worship.  Let  us  not  loose 
track  of  definitions:  It  does  not  matter  whether  the 
person  will  admit  this  or  not.  Worship  consists  of  doing 
the  actions  that  a  deity,  such  as  God,  would 
understand  worship  to  be. 

God  says  that  those  who  accept  to  take  the  economic 
mark  in  their  right-hand  or  their  forehead  will  forfeit 
their  Life  with  Him,  and  will  never  be  able  to  be  saved. 

From  that  point  on,  those  who  have  accepted  to  use 
the  economic  system  by  the  mark  on  their  right  hand 
or  forehead  have  declared  themselves  -  by  their  action 
-  to  be  the  enemy  of  God. 

But  God  is  the  one  who  deals  with  those  who  are  His 
enemies.  The  presumption  is  also  that  those  who  have 
agreed  to  accept  the  new  economic  cashless  system 
which  uses  the  mark  have  undergone  an  internal 
change.  By  their  action,  they  have  agreed  to  be  under 
the  dominion  of  evil  (just  like  those  who  accepted 
Sauron  in  the  Lord  of  the  Rings)  and  this  new 
allegiance  to  the  False  Messiah,  His  economic  system 
of  the  mark,  and  the  acceptance  of  the  ruler  of  the 
False  Messiah  who  will  accomplish  many  false 
miracles  (through  the  power  of  the  fallen  angel  Satan) 
has  consequences:  it  will  change  the  person  who 
takes  this  mark,  even  while  they  will  deny  that  inner 
transformation  to  the  willing  acceptance  of  evil  has 
taken  place. 

In  anycase,  it  will  not  be  enough  to  reject  the  Mark. 
People  who  decide  to  reject  the  mark,  and  there  will  be 


millions,  are  hardly  okay  or  alright.  They  will  have  very 
little  time  to  actually  decide  and  accept  to  believe  the 
words  of  Jesus  Christ  in  the  New  Testament,  if  they 
can  find  New  Testaments  that  are  accurate. 

The  New  Testament  that  is  accurate  is  that  which  has 
been  used  by  the  Historic  Christian  Church  for 
thousands  of  years.  If  it  was  good  enough  for  the 
Earlier  Christians,  it  remains  good  enough  today. 

This  would  be  the  New  Testaments  that  are  based  on 
the  received  text  of  the  Koine  Greek  New  Testament. 
This  would  include  the  Scrivener  Version  of  1860  [FHA 
Scrivener]  [do  not  use  versions  of  his,  published  after 
his  death],  and  the  standard  Koine  Greek  version  of 
the  New  Testament  published  by  Cura.  P.  Wilson, 
such  as  the  version  of  1833. 

These  two  Ancient  Koine  Greek  Testaments  are  based 
on  the  {western  calendar}  1550-51  greek  text  of 
Robert  Estienne,  sometimes  called  Stephens  or 
Stephanus. 

The  False  Messiah  in  the  New  Testament  has  another 
name.  He  is  not  the  true  Christ,  therefore  by  falsely 
claiming  to  be  the  true  one,  he  reveals  himself  to  be 
the  Antichrist.  But  remember  at  that  point  in  time 
where  He  rules,  he  will  not  be  officially  claiming  to  be 
evil.  On  the  contrary,  he  will  claim  to  be  the  true 
Messiah  of  love,  miracles  and  peace. 

These  facts  then  are  what  missionaries  may  share. 
Missionaries  do  not  work  for  any  government  of  the 
West,  as  this  is  prohibited  and  illegal  in  the  West. 


[Missionaries  in  Islam  often  ARE  funded  by  their  own 
islamic  republic]. 

Christian  Missionaries  have  only  one  goal  which  is  to 
inform  and  acquaint  you  with  facts  that  you  may  find 
interesting  and  that  may  save  your  Eternal  life  for  you 
and  your  family. 

Listening  to  any  missionary  will  not  make  you  a 
Christian.  Missionaries  are  ordinary  people.  They  have 
decided  that  they  will  try  to  help  others  by  presenting 
truth  and  kindness  to  others.  Those  who  hear  what 
they  have  to  say  are  free  to  accept  or  reject  what  they 
say.  That  is  all. 

Missionaries  are  usually  very  educated  and  devote 
much  time  (often  many  years)  to  learning  about  other 
people  and  about  other  cultures.  They  do  not  try  to  do 
this  in  order  to  gain  their  Eternal  Life.  By  definition, 
Christians  already  have  accepted  and  received 
Eternal  Life. 

Christians  do  not  need  to  worry  about  Salvation  by 
doing  good  works.  For  the  true  Christian,  there  is  no 
relationship  between  good  works  and  obtaining 
salvation.  Salvation  for  each  individual  on  the  planet  is 
Free,  Christians  are  those  who  have  understood  and 
accepted  to  believe  this.  They  already  possess  this 
from  the  instant  that  they  become  Christians  and 
accept  the  words  of  Jesus  in  the  New  Testament. 

Missionaries  do  NOT  earn  their  way  to  heaven  by 
saving  or  converting  other  people. 


Missionaries  agree  to  share  the  good  news  of 
Christianity,  because  of  the  individual  and  personal 
good  that  this  same  message  has  accomplished  for 
them,  on  the  inside  of  who  they  are.  Missionaries  risk 
a  lot  to  communicate  the  Love  of  God  to  others.  Most 
people  cannot  even  understand  this.  Many  people 
today  have  lives  that  are  without  hope  and  without 
purpose.  Millions  are  aimless  and  without  goals  on  the 
larger  scale.  But  Christians  will  risk  much  to  share  the 
gospel  with  others,  because  that  is  what  God 
commands  them  to  do  and  wants  them  to  do. 

In  England  the  challenge  is  not  that  people  are 
ignorant  of  how  to  be  saved  and  have  Eternal  life. 
Many  are,  but  the  challenge  is  for  those  who  have 
already  heard  this  to  understand  that  this  is  really  true, 
genuinely  accurate.  It  is  easy  to  hide  doubts  behind 
the  walls  of  the  propaganda  that  is  falsely  called 
"science"  these  days. 

People  think  they  must  not  admit  to  being  religious, 
since  this  might  not  be  "sophisticated".  But  God  is  the 
most  sophisticated  one  of  all.  As  the  saying  goes:  He 
is  no  fool  to  give  up  that  which  cannot  keep,  in 
order  to  gain  that  which  he  cannot  loose"  [referring 
to  Eternal  Life  offered  by  God  through  Christ]. 

As  they  will  admit,  Missionaries  are  sinners  also.  If  you 
do  not  believe  this,  ask  them.  Then  ask  them  what 
they  have  done  about  their  own  sins,  and  listen  to  their 
answers.  Missionaries  do  not  claim  to  be  better  than 
others.  They  only  claim  that  the  mercy  of  God  that  has 


been  given  to  them,  can  be  given  to  everyone  else 
also. 

Missionaries  could  be  anywhere  else  in  the  world. 
They  may  not  have  to  come  to  your  area  of  the  planet. 
But  if  God  sends  them  there,  maybe  you  should  thank 
God  that  he  cares  enough  to  send  those  who  risk 
hardship  and  difficulty  for  being  brave  enough  to  try  to 
obey  God  and  give  you  information  that  may  save  your 
Eternal  life. 

Most  missionaries  have  given  up  a  life  of  comfort  and 
riches  that  they  could  have  had  in  their  own  nations. 
They  have  made  this  choice  to  try  to  show  the  love  of 
God  to  others.  This  example  is  worthy  of  kindness  and 
respect. 

Christians  usually  are  there  to  help,  or  to  establish 
schools  or  hospitals.  Christians  do  not  do  these  things 
in  order  to  earn  or  merit  their  eternal  life.  They  do 
these  things  as  a  result  of  being  transformed  and 
changed  for  the  betterment  [amelioration]  of  others,  by 
God 

Christians  are  not  a  witness  to  themselves,  but  to  the 
God  that  they  serve.  Those  who  worship  a  mean  and 
cruel  God  will  become  mean  and  cruel.  Those  who 
worship  a  God  of  love  and  help  and  mercy  and 
kindness  will  demonstrate  love,  help,  mercy  and 
kindness  to  others.  People  become  like  the  God  they 
serve. 

Some  people  say  that  if  a  person  has  harmed  a 
Christian,  that  they  cannot  become  a  Christian.  But 


that  is  NOT  true.  Saint  Paul,  even  before  he  became  a 
Christian  persecuted  Christians.  Then  God  showed 
Him  how  Paul  was  acting  against  God.  Paul  became  a 
Christian. 

Jesus  Christ  came  to  save  everyone  including 
murderers  and  prostitutes.  No  one  is  holy  enough  to 
be  allowed  into  Heaven  with  any  sins  or  imperfection 
in  their  life.  God  is  too  Holy  to  allow  this.  God  can 
regenerate  and  change  anyone  if  they  are  sincere 
when  they  repent,  and  if  they  are  seeking  God  with  all 
of  their  heart.  Read  it  for  yourself  in  the  New 
Testament  gospel  of  John. 

There  is  no  need  to  be  afraid,  or  to  allow  fear  to  be  in 
control.  Christianity  teaches  a  life  of  inner  peace,  not 
a  life  ruled  by  fear. 

No  one  in  true  Christianity  will  ever  convert  you  by 
force,  since  that  would  be  disrespectful  to  God,  and  an 
infringement  upon  His  dominion.  There  are  many 
people  in  religions  that  are  very  rich  because  they  try 
to  censor  and  keep  information  from  reaching  those 
who  would  benefit  most  by  it. 

Many  of  those  same  people  are  rich,  and  do  not  want 
their  positions  to  be  affected.  They  would  rule  by  fear 
and  the  threat  of  force  and  violence.  Humans  who  try 
these  methods  bring  great  curses  upon  themselves. 
Questions  that  have  been  raised  legitimately  require 
answers.  The  events  which  have  been  predicted  will 
occur.  They  cannot  be  stopped  by  humans  (though 
they  may  be  delayed  by  prayer). 


There  are  some  books  listed  along  with  this  New 
Testament.  We  would  urge  you  to  consider  them  so 
that  you  may  find  the  answers  you  are  seeking: 


Historic  Mainstream  Books  that  may  be  of  use: 

Jesus  is  Coming  by  W.E.B.  Blackstone 

available  online  for  Free  [PDF]  at  www.archive.org 

How  to  study  the  Bible  by  R.A.  Torrey 
available  online  for  Free  [PDF] 

The  Canon  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments  by 
Archibald  Alexander  -  available  online  for  Free  [PDF] 

Pilgrim's  Progress  -  An  explanation  of  the  life  as  a 
Christian,  in  narrative.  Very  good,  Other  language 
versions  are  known  to  exist  in  French,  German;  Dutch, 
Arabic,  and  Chinese.  Available  online  for  Free  Pdf  and 
maybe  from  Google  Books. 

an  explanation  of  the  number  666  =  "  Recapitulated 
apostasy  the  true  rationale  of  the  concealed"  name  of 
the  Roman  empire  by  George  Stanley  Faber  -  best  for 
those  Christians  and/or  for  those  who  know  English 

language  well  Available  for  Free  online  at  Archive.org  or  with 
Google  books 

Versions  of  the  Bible  that  are  sound  and  accurate 
include: 

Ethiopic  New  Testament  -  1 857 

Available  for  Free  online  [PDF]  atArchive.org  or  with  Google  books 


Italian  Diodati  Edition  -  Original 

Available  for  Free  online  at  Archive.org  or  with  Google  books 

Spanish  -  1 602  Reina  Valera  Edition  -  Original 

Available  for  Free  online  at  Archive.org  or  with  Google  books 


The  Arabic  Bible  - 1869  Cornelius  Van  Dyke  [We 
recommend  the  original  editions  of  1 867  and  1 869 
only]  -  Available  for  Free  online  [PDF]  atArchive.org  or  with  Google  books 


Sanskrit  /  Sanscrit  Bible  -  Yes,  Sanskrit  is  still  used 
today  in  India.  The  Sanscrit  3dition  that  is  accurate  is 
the  version  by  Wenger.  Available  forFree online  [PDF]  atArchive.org 
orwith  Google  books 


Tamil  -  (Tamou) 
Edition  of  1859  (India) 


Available  for  Free  online  [PDF]  atArchive.org  or  with  Google  books 

Karen  -  The  Karen  New  Testament  (Sgau  Karen) 
Available  for  Free  online  [PDF]  atArchive.org  or  with  Google  books 

Burmese  -  Myanmar  -  Burma  -  New  Testament 
avaiiabie.  Edition  of  i  650. 

Available  for  Free  online  [PDF]  atArchive.org  or  with  Google  books 

Hindi  -  The  New  Testament  in  Hindi,  also  called 
Hindustani.  Editions  preferable  before  1881 . 

Available  for  Free  online  [PDF]  atArchive.org  or  with  Google  books 

Le  Nouveau  Testament  -  Ostervald  -  1 868-72 
(be  cautious  as  many  Ostervald  and  David  Martin 
versions  in  French  have  been  altered).  The  french 


version  of  Louis  Segond  is  popular  but  is  actually 
based  on  the  text  of  Westcott  and  Hort. 

Accurate  Osterval  version  available  for  Free  online  at  Archive.org  or 
with  Google  books 

Hungarian  Bible  -  1 692  -  Original 

Available  for  Free  online  at  Archive.org  or  with  Google  books 

The  Persian  New  Testament  -  1 837  version  of  Henry 
Martyn  -  Available  for  Free  online  [PDF]  atArchive.org  or  with  Google  books 

All  the  Messianic  Prophecies  of  the  Bible  by  Lockyer. 

The  Hidden  Dangers  of  the  Rainbow  by  C.  Cumbey. 

The  Case  for  Christ  -  Strobel 


Eines  Christen  reise  nach  der  seligen  ewigkeit : 
welche  in  unterschiedlichen  artigen  sinnbildern,  den 
gantzen  zustand  einer  bussfertigen  und 
gottsuchenden  seele  vorstellet  in  englischer  sprache 
beschrieben  durch  Johann  Bunjan,  lehrer  in  Betford, 
um  seiner  furtrefflichkeit  willen  in  die  hochteutsche 
sprache  ubersetzt 


Le  voyage  du  Chretien  vers  I'eternite  bienheureuse  : 
ou  Ton  voit  represent.es,  sous  diverses  images,  les 
differents  etats,  les  progres  et  I'heureuse  fin  d'une  ame 
Chretienne  qui  cherche  dieu  en  Jesus-Christ 


Auteur(s)  :  Bunyan,  John  (1 628-1 688).  Auteur  du 
texte 

Le  pelerinage  d'un  nomme  Chretien  -  ecrit  sous 
I'allegorie  d'un  songe  /  [par  John  Bunyan]  ;  trad,  de 
I'anglais  avec  une  pref.  [par  Robert  Estienne] 

Available  for  Free  online  at  Archive.org  or  with  Google  books 

Baxter,  Richard  Title  Die  ewige  Ruhe  der  Heiligen. 
Dargestellt  von  Richard  Baxter. 


Pilgerreise  zur  seligen  Ewigkeit.  Von  Johann  Bunyan. 
Aus  dem  Englischen  neu  ubersetzt 


Der  himlische  Wandersmann  :  oder  Eine 
Beschreibung  vom  Menschen  der  in  Himmel  kommt: 
Sammt  dem  Wege  darin  er  wandelt,  den  Zeichen  und 
der  Spure  da  er  durchgehet,  und  einige  Anweisungen 
wie  man  laufen  soil  das  Kleinod  zu  ergreifen  / 
Beschrieben  in  Englischer  Sprache  durch  Johannes 
Bunyan. 


II  pellegrinaggio  del  cristiano  /  tradotto  da.ll'  inglese  di 
John  Bunyan  dal  Stanislao  Bianciardi 
Firenze  :  Tipografia  e.  Libr.  Claudiana 


Author  Bunyan,  John,  1 628-1 688 

Title  Tian  lu  li  cheng 

[China]  :  Mei  yi  mei  zong  hui,  1857 


El  viador,  bajo  del  simil  de  un  sueno  por  Juan  Bunyan 


"Everyone  has  the  right  to  freedom  of 

thought,  conscience  and  religion;  this  right 

includes  freedom  to  change  his  religion  or 

belief,  and  freedom,  either  alone  or  in 

community  with  others  and  in  public  or 

private,  to  manifest  his  religion  or  belief  in 

teaching,  practice,  worship  and  observance." 

-  Article  18  of  the  U.N.  Universal 
Declaration  of  Human  Rights  - 


Christian  Conversions  -  According  to  the  Bible 
Can  NEVER  be  forced. 


Any  Conversion  to  Christianity  which  would  be 
"Forced"  would  NOT  be  recognized  by  God.  It  is  in 
His  True  and  KIND  nature,  that  those  who  come  to 

Him  and  choose  to  believe  in  Him,  must  come  to 
Him  OF  THEIR  OWN  FREE  WILL. 


Don't  Let  anyone  tell  you  that  Christians  support 
Forced  Conversions. 

That  is  False.  True  Christianity  is  NEVER  forced. 


Core  Universal  Rights 

The  right  to  believe,  to  worship  and  witness 

The  right  to  change  one's  belief  or  religion 

The  right  to  join  together  and  express  one's 
belief 


The  subject  of  the  End  Times  in  the  west  is  called  Biblical 
Prophecy.  For  more  information  on  this  topic,  feel  free  to  consult 
the  standard  books  on  this  including:  The  Late  Great  Planet  Earth 
(Lindsey),  and  the  Charts  of  Clarence  Larkin  may  give  someone  a 
quick  overview.  Things  to  come  by  Dwight  Pentecost  is  interesting 
though  technical.  Hidden  Dangers  of  the  Rainbow  by  Cumbey  will 
offer  a  quick  read  to  those  who  are  able  to  obtain  a  rare  copy.  The 
Christian  in  Complete  Armor  by  Gurnall  [Free  Online]  will  offer  a 
source  of  spiritual  strength  to  those  who  have  the  courage  and 
wisdom  to  read  it. 

Some  of  Larkin's  Material  is  available  for  Free  online. 


Remedy  and  Help  for  Occult  &  Demonic  Forces 


We  include  this  short  section  for  those  who  would  like  to 
take  immediate  action,  in  order  to  help  their  life  or  the  life 
of  someone  that  they  care  about. 

The  following  covers  a  topic  called  the  topic  of  "disembodied 
spirits"  or  the  topic  of  Spirits  in  the  world  around  us. 

Christianity  teaches  that  there  are  1)  spiritual  forces  that  are 
created  by  Him,  and  that  work  with  God,  and  2)  that  there  are 
spiritual  forces  that  rebelled  against  God,  and  try  to  use  their 
influence  to  harm  the  good  that  God  accomplishes. 

Christianity  does  NOT  recognize  that  there  are  neutral 
spiritual  forces.  Christianity  does  not  recognize  that  there  are 
spirits  that  roam  the  earth  with  no  destination  or  purpose. 
Christianity  teaches  that  spiritual  forces  may  attempt  to 
contact  or  respond  those  who  seek  them,  and  that  those  forces 
are  evil  and  will  do  harm  to  humans. 

The  reason  is  that  Humans  can  be  deceived  by  spiritual  forces 
that  would  claim  to  be  good,  but  are  not.  The  Christian 
solution  is  to  simply  have  nothing  to  do  with  forces  that  are 
not  part  of  the  Kingdom  of  God  and  of  Jesus  Christ. 

Those  who  disagree  have  the  right  to  chose,  but  should  not 
complain  if  they  find  out  that  the  spiritual  forces  they  contact 
truly  are  evil  and  deceive  them.  Most  people  do  NOT  find  this 
out  for  many  years,  until  their  life  is  wasted  and  it  is  too  late  to 
do  much  for  God.  THAT  is  exactly  the  purpose  of  those 
forces,  to  cause  humans  to  spend  their  life  and  their  time 
chasing  things  which  do  not  matter  instead  of  investing  in 
their  own  spiritual  future,  in  the  afterlife. 


Some  people  think  that  life  is  to  be  lived  on  Earth,  while 
others  understand  that  life  here  is  simply  a  down-payment. 
Life  here  is  simply  time  to  prepare  for  the  next  thousands  of 
years,  with  God  and  others  who  serve  Him. 

Christianity  does  NOT  recognize  the  category  of  spiritual 
entities  (spirits)  that  are  full  of  Mischief,  or  mischievous. 

Christianity  would  conclude  that  those  spirits,  where  they 
actually  exist,  are  causing  mischief  as  a  trick  to  prompt 
humans  to  become  involved  with  them,  in  the  same  manner 
as  a  human  will  pull  a  piece  of  string  in  front  of  a  CAT  in 
order  to  watch  the  cat  react. 

There  are  humans  who  have  ALREADY  found  out  that  certain 
spiritual  forces  are  Evil.  These  people  have  tried  to  get  rid  of 
them  but  do  not  know  how.  There  is  no  solution  that  exists 
other  than  to  genuinely  become  a  Christian  and  then  take  the 
steps  that  the  Bible  instructs. 

Incantations  and  rituals  do  not  "force"  any  spiritual  entity  to 
do  anything.  No  ritual  by  a  priest  was  ever  effective 
BECAUSE  it  was  a  ritual,  or  because  it  contained  certain 
words.  However,  spirits  DO  respond  to  those  who  are  truly 
Chrsitians,  and  THEY  can  certainly  tell  those  who  are 
genuinely  Christians  (followers  of  the  true  Jesus  Christ),  and 
those  who  are  faking  this  or  are  insincere.  It  is  a  BAD  idea  to 
attempt  to  fool  or  deceive  a  Demon.  THAT  does  not  work, 
AND  humans  who  try  this  only  end  up  with  much 
ensnarement  by  those  demonic  forces. 

There  are  solutions  to  these  dilemmas.  None  of  them  will 
work  for  those  who  are  not  saved  or  for  those  who  are  NOT 
Christian.  Try  it  if  you  want,  but  be  prepared  for  the 
consequences. 


Demonic  Spirits  play  by  the  rules  that  GOD  lays  down  and 
NOT  by  the  rules  that  you  may  have  been  mis-led  into 
believing  by  some  slick  occult  publishing  company. 

Witches  have  precious  little  power  in  fact,  and  the  few  that  do 
are  under  such  oppression  and  such  personal  bondage  that  they 
have  no  freedom,  but  they  will  not  speak  this  truth  to  others. 

The  price  of  their  freedom  (they  have  been  told)  is  the 
ensnarement  or  seduction  of  others.  The  following  prayers  are 
provided  in  case  they  are  of  assistance.  Those  who  use  them 
must  be  true  Christians,  and  recognized  by  God  as  such. 

Having  said  that,  spiritual  warfare  and  spiritual  conflict  (since 
this  IS  that  area:  the  conflict  in  spiritual  realms  between 
spiritual  forces)  is  very  much  like  running  or  any  other  long 
distance  task:  it  is  long  term  preparation  that  makes  the 
difference. 

A  new  Christian  is  NOT  to  be  dealing  with  demonic  forces, 
and  would  be  well  advised  to  seek  advice  from  those  who 
are  serious,  sober,  and  committed  genuine  Christians  for  many 
years,  before  dealing  with  these  areas. 


Many  books  have  been  written  on  this  topic.  Many  of  them  are 
written  by  those  who  are  occultists  who  are  possessed  and 
seeking  to  mislead  others.  We  will  recommend  OTHER 
Christian  books  at  the  end  of  this  section  for  those  who  wish 
to  pursue  these  matters  with  the  seriousness  they  deserve. 
Most  of  the  books  available  in  these  areas  for  Christians  are 
written  in  English  or  German. 

Also,  it  may  not  be  enough  to  pray  these  prayers  once.  It  may 
take  much  time  to  have  the  impact  desired.  In  order  to  have 
personal  victory  in  these  areas  over  demonic  spirits: 

1)  One  must  be  a  Genuine  Christian 


2)  One  must  seek  to  actively  follow  God 

3)  One  must  spend  much  TIME  reading  the  Bible,  and 

4)  One  must  spend  much  TIME  praying  and  learning  HOW 
to  pray  to  God  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  in  accordance 
(agreement)  with  the  information  and  principles  explained 
in  the  New  Testament. 


prayer  of  renunciation  of  Demonic  Forces 

Prayer  to  renounce  witchcraft  and/or  any  spiritual 
practice  contrary  to  God  and  His  given  instructions 


{Whether  you  have  decided  to  become  a  Christian  20  years 
ago  or  five  minutes  ago,  you  can  still  pray  this  prayer.  If  you 
are  not  a  Christian  believer,  or  if  you  are  confused  about  what 
this  means,  no  problem.  Just  go  to  the  section  on  how  to 
become  a  Christian,  pray  that  prayer,  and  then  come  back  and 
pray  this  one} 

Lord  God,  I  do  not  come  always  to  talk  with  you  when  I 
should  Lord,  I  find  this  prayer  difficult  and  I  pray  that  you 
would  give  me  the  grace,  strength  and  courage  that  I  need  to 
pray  it  and  mean  it. 

Lord,  I  come  to  you  because  I  am  a  true  Christian  believer,  I 

(your  name  here) ,  being  under  the  Blood  of  Jesus, 

claiming  the  Mind  of  Jesus,  and  the  Spirit  of  Jesus,  do  hereby 
present  my  request  to  you  boldly  before  your  Throne  of  Grace 
(Ephesians  2:3/Hebrews  4:14-16/Philippians  2:  1-1 1).  I  ask 
that  you  would  neutralize  and  prevent  any  force  or  evil 
presence  from  acting  that  might  try  to  keep  me  from  praying 
this  prayer,  in  the  name  of  Jesus  and  in  the  power  of  your 
blood.  I  pray  that  you  would  give  me  your  spiritual  strength 
and  your  spiritual  protection.  I  thank  you  for  what  you  did  for 
me  by  dying  on  the  cross  for  me. 

I  come  before  you  in  prayer  today  In  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ 
because  I  want  to  renounce  any  and  all  practices  that  are 
contrary  to  you  or  to  your  teachings.  I  come  before  you  today 
in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ. 

I  come  before  you  today  because  I  want  to  renounce  any 
contact  or  seeking  of  any  spirit  or  spiritual  entity  other  than 


the  Christian  Triune  God  or  the  Son  of  God,  Jesus  Christ.  I 
want  to  renounce  any  and  all  of  my  behaviors  and  practice  of 
allowing  myself  to  contact  the  spiritual  world  or  pray  to/ 
through  spiritual  entities  or  people,  that  are  not  Jesus  Christ. 

I  recognize  that  the  Bible  states  that  we  can  only  come  to  God 
through  Jesus  Christ,  and  through  no  other  persons  or  spirits. 

I  come  before  you  today  because  I  want  to  renounce  any  and 
all  of  my  spiritism,  spirit-contact,  witchcraft  and  occult 
practices,  as  well  as  any  spiritual  or  other  practice  which  is 
against  you  or  contrary  to  you,  and  I  ask  for  your  favor  and 
help  to  help  me  renounce  these  activities. 

At  this  moment,  I  choose  by  my  own  will  to  renounce  and 
reprove  all  works  of  darkness  in  my  life  and  the  lives  of  the 
generations  of  those  whom  I  have  joined.  I  include  blood 
relatives  as  well  as  adoptive  relatives  and  any  mates,  or  any 
others  whom  I  have  joined  such  as  lovers,  seducers  whether 
these  were  my  (whichever  applies  to  you  -  if  you  are  not 
sure. ..include  them  all)  wife/wives,  husband/husbands,  and 
children/grand-children/great-grandchildren.  In  the  name  of 
Jesus  Christ,  I  hereby  renounce  any  and  every  oath, 
commitment,  covenant,  decision,  curse,  fetish,  decision, 
intention,  word  or  thought,  or  gesture,  and  I  hereby  renounce 
any  and  every  fleshly  and  immoral  intimacies  and  unions  that 
encouraged  or  brought  about  iniquity  in  my  own  life,  or 
anyone  meeting  the  above  stated  requirements  for  bringing 
works  of  darkness  to  my  own  life. 


Lord  God,  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  I  hereby  choose  to 
renounce  all  unfruitful  works  of  darkness,  and  have  no  further 
fellowship  with  them  from  this  time  forth  (Romans  13: 
12/Ephesians  5:  11) 

I  do  this  through  the  Name  of  Jesus  Christ,  my  Savior, 


through  His  Blood  that  was  shed  for  me, 

through  his  precious  Body  given  for  me, 

through  his  Mind  that  suffered  beyond  anything  I  could  ever 
suffer, 

I  do  this  so  that  my  whole  being  -  body,  mind,  soul  and  spirit, 
may  be  completely  set  free  from  every  sinful  work  of  the  past 
brought  about  by  the  sins  of  those  before  me. 

I  do  this  so  that  no  Luciferian,  Satanic,  Spiritually  wrong 
promise,  or  evil  covenant,  curse,  action,  word,  or  deed  or 
attitude  -  from  my  actions  or  my  past  be  laid  against  my 
account  -  in  heaven  or  in  or  on  the  earth.  By  this  action  today, 
I  hereby  serve  notice  that  the  handwriting  of  ordinances 
written  against  me  and  my  generations  are  blotted  out  in  my 
life  -  effective  as  far  back  as  needs  be  to  the  very  first  though, 
word,  deed  or  gesture.  (Ephesians  2:  13-14). 

I  do  this  so  that  from  this  day  forward,  I  may  go  about  serving 
You  God,  in  reverence  of  You  and  seeking  your  counsel  in 
everything  I  do.  I  submit  my  life  unto  You  as  a  living  sacrifice 
-  holy  and  acceptable  in  Your  sight,  which  is  my  reasonable 
service.  (Romans  12:1) 

Dear  Heavenly  Father,  and  Judge  of  the  Universe,  as  I  present 
this  petition  before  you  today,  I  thank  You  that  You  have 
heard  me  this  day,  and  granted  my  every  expression  in 
accordance  with  Your  will.  I  know  that  You  have  done  this 
solely  because  of  what  Your  Son,  the  true  and  only  Jesus 
Christ,  accomplished  for  me,  by  dying  and  paying  the  price  for 
my  sins  on  the  cross. 

Thank  You  from  the  depth  of  all  of  my  being,  for  hearing  my 
prayers  and  granting  my  petition.  Please  remind  me  of  your 
grace  and  love  on  a  daily  basis.  Please  help  me  to  seek  to 


serve  and  follow  you,  and  help  me  to  continue  to  remember 
that  you  have  forgiven  me,  and  that  I  can  take  you  at  your 
word  and  trust  what  you  have  given  to  me  in  your  Bible.  I 
pray  that  you  would  help  me  to  not  do  wrong,  and  to  decide  to 
do  what  is  right,  and  to  take  active  steps  to  follow  you.  I  pray 
that  you  would  fill  me  with  joy,  comfort  and  hope  and  bring 
true  Christian  friends  in  my  life  who  will  strengthen  my  walk 
with  You  and  encourage  me  to  grow  in  the  right  spiritual  path 
with  you.  You  know  Lord  that  I  have  asked  all  of  these  things 
in  the  name  of  Jesus,  and  I  thank  you  that  I  am  now  free  in 
deed,  according  to  what  you  have  shared  with  you  in  the  Bible 
(Romans  6:22,  Galatians  5:1,  Romans  8:1,  Romans  7:24,  8:1, 
John  8:36, 1  Corinthians  12:27). 

(Note:  take  time  to  look  up  these  verses  in  the  Bible  which  can 
be  found  in  the  Bible.  You  may  want  to  write  them  down,  and 
memorize  them  as  well.  It  is  good  practice  and  will  serve  you 
well). 

I  pray  Lord  that  you  would  help  me  to  remember  that  each 
time  I  am  tempted,  that  I  can  come  back  and  talk  with  you, 
and  read  the  Bible  for  strength  and  encouragement. 

In  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  I  have  asked  all  of  these  things, 
and  I  thank  you  for  giving  them  to  me,  Amen. 


The  Spiritual  Problems  caused  by  Spiritual  Explorations 
of  Witchcraft  &  Dark  Spirituality  -  Hereditary  Witchcraft 


There  is  such  a  thing  as  occult  forces  that  try  to  force  families 
to  serve  them,  for  many  decades,  and  for  many  generations. 
Some  families  did  not  KNOW  how  to  fight  the  demonic 
spirits.  Therefore  they  gave  in  to  them,  and  serve  those  forces, 
and  try  to  force  their  other  family  members  to  do  this. 

This  needs  to  be  resisted,  but  true  freedom  and  true  resistance 
can  only  be  found  in  those  who  truly  accept  and  believe  the 
message  of  Jesus  Christ  as  the  New  Testament  confirms  and 
explains.  This  is  only  ONE  book  of  many  portions  of  the  New 
Testament.  The  New  Testament  is  comprised  of  27  books. 


Prayer  to  be  forgiven  for  sins  committed  while  exploring 
darkness  and/or  evil  and  prayers  to  be  forgiven  for  sins 
committed  in  &  during  witchcraft 


Some  people  will  wrongly  tell  you  that  this  prayer  cannot  or 
will  not  have  a  good  impact  on  your  life.  Whether  they 
consciously  know  it  or  not,  those  who  say  that  are  people  who 
are  trying  to  trick  you.  But  if  this  prayer  would  really  have  no 
effect  on  your  life,  then  it  certainly  cannot  hurt  to  pray  it. 


Lord  God,  I  do  not  come  always  to  talk  with  you  when  I 
should.  Lord,  I  find  this  prayer  difficult  and  pray  that  you 
would  give  me  the  grace,  strength  and  courage  that  I  need  to 
pray  it  and  be  totally  sincere.  Lord,  I  come  to  you  because  I 
am  now  a  true  Christian  believer,  and  because  I,    (your  name 
here)   .  being  under  the  Blood  of  Jesus,  claiming  the  Mind  of 
Jesus,  and  the  Spirit  of  Jesus,  do  hereby  present  my  request  to 


you  boldly  before  your  Throne  of  Grace  (Ephesians 
2:3/Hebrews  4:14-16/Philippians  2:  1-11). 

I  ask  that  you  would  neutralize  and  prevent  any  force  or  evil 
presence  that  might  try  to  keep  me  from  praying  this  prayer,  in 
the  name  of  Jesus  and  in  the  power  of  your  blood.  I  pray  that 
you  would  strengthen  me  as  I  pray  this  and  that  my  mind 
would  be  clear,  and  that  I  would  be  able  to  concentrate  on 
talking  with  you  and  on  what  I  would  like  to  pray.  I  thank  you 
for  coming  to  my  help  as  you  said  you  would  in  the  Bible,  and 
despite  the  tricks  of  any  evil  forces  to  convince  me  of  the 
opposite.  I  thank  you  that  you  Love  me  Lord,  even  if  I  do  not 
always  feel  as  though  you  do  because  I  am  not  perfect. 

I  thank  you  for  what  you  did  for  me  by  dying  on  the  cross  for 
me.  I  thank  you  Lord,  because  I  know  that  you  are  more 
powerful  than  the  forces  which  may  have  been  controlling  my 
life,  and  which  were  exercising  influence  in  my  life  that  I  want 
to  be  sure  is  terminated  and  over.  I  come  to  you  in  prayer 
today  Lord,  because  I  want  to  be  delivered  from  all 
consequences  of  hereditary  involvement  in  the  occult  or  any 
occult  curses  which  have  impacted  my  life  and/or  hereditary 
witchcraft  and  all  of  the  sins  and  curses  which  have  come 
from  those  activities.  I  choose  by  my  own  will  and  I  do  now 
renounce  and  reprove  all  works  of  darkness  in  my  life  and  the 
lives  of  the  generations  of  those  past  and  present  whom  I  have 
joined. 

Choosing  by  my  own  will  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  I  renounce  any 
and  all  curses  or  effects  of  my  past  actions,  habits,  thought 
processes  and  any  other  activity  or  intention  contrary  to  your 
character  and  contrary  to  your  word  the  Bible,  any  relatives  of 
mine  who  have  been  in  the  occult  which  you  know  about 
Lord,  and  whereby  I  am  or  have  been  affected  by  any  of  their 
actions,  thoughts,  words  or  deeds.  In  your  name  and  by  my 
will  with  your  help  and  depending  upon  you,  I  renounce  all 
occult  blessings,  all  occult  heritage  and  all  occult 
consequences,  as  well  as  any  demonic  spirits  or  inspiration, 


which  have  a  basis  for  interference  or  influence  in  my  life, 
either  because  of  my  own  actions  or  because  of  the  actions  of 
any  of  my  ancestors  or  relatives  which  has  an  effect  on  me- 
whatever  evil  effect  that  might  be. 

In  this  renunciation  Lord,  I  include  blood  and  adoptive 
relatives  and  any  mates,  such  as  lovers,  seducers  and  rapists 
wife/wives,  husband/husbands,  and  children/grand- 
children/great-grandchildren. I  hereby  renounce  any  and  every 
oath,  commitment,  covenant,  decision,  action,  curse,  fetish, 
gesture,  and  fleshly  and  immoral  intimacies  and  unions  that 
encouraged  or  brought  about  iniquity  in  my  own  life,  or 
anyone  meeting  the  above  stated  requirements  for  bring  works 
of  darkness  to  my  own  life. 

[  you  should  take  time  out  at  this  point,  recalling  to  your  mind 
any  known  names  or  circumstances  -  especially  if  there  have 
been  rapes  or  seductions  that  you  know  about,  from  or  towards 
you,  or  that  you  participated  in  or  witnessed.  Take  each 
situation  and  person  individually  and  ask  the  Lord  to  forgive 
you  of  your  involvement  and  participation  in  each  of  these 
situations.  Where  the  situation  applies  instead  to  others,  ask 
that  they  would  come  to  realize  the  wrongness  of  their  action, 
and  that  they  would  be  drawn  to  the  Lord  and  that  they  would 
repent  and  be  saved  ] 

Lord,  I  hereby  choose  to  renounce  all  unfruitful  works  of 
darkness,  and  have  no  further  fellowship  with  them  from  this 
time  forth  (Romans  13:  12/Ephesians  5:  11)  I  do  this  through 
the  Name  of  Jesus  Christ,  my  Savior,  through  His  Blood  that 
was  shed  for  me,  through  his  precious  Body  given  for  me, 
through  his  Mind  that  suffered  beyond  anything  I  could  ever 
suffer.  I  do  this  so  that  my  whole  being  -  body,  mind,  soul  and 
spirit,  may  be  completely  set  free  from  every  sinful  work  of 
the  past  brought  about  by  my  sins  or  the  sins  of  those  before 
me.  I  do  this  so  that  no  Luciferian,  Satanic,  or  evil  covenant, 
curse,  or  fetish  from  the  past  be  laid  against  my  account  -  in 
heaven  or  in  or  on  the  earth. 


By  this  action  right  now  today,  I  hereby  serve  notice  that  the 
handwriting  of  ordinances  written  against  me  and  my 
generations  are  blotted  out  -  effective  as  far  back  as  needs  be 
to  the  very  first  though,  word,  deed  or  gesture.  (Ephesians  2: 
13-14).I  do  this  so  that  from  this  day  forward,  I  may  go  about 
serving  You,  Father,  in  reverence  of  You  and  seeking  your 
counsel  in  everything  I  do.  I  submit  my  life  unto  You  here  and 
now  as  a  living  sacrifice  -  holy  and  acceptable  in  Your  sight, 
which  is  my  reasonable  service.  (Romans  12:1)  Dear 
Heavenly  Father,  and  Judge  of  the  Universe,  as  I  present  this 
petition  before  you  today,  I  thank  You  that  You  have  heard  me 
today,  and  granted  my  every  expression  in  accordance  with 
Your  will. 

I  know  that  You  have  done  this  solely  because  of  what  Your 
Son,  the  true  and  only  Jesus  Christ,  accomplished  for  me,  by 
dying  and  paying  the  price  for  my  redemption  on  the  cross. 
Thank  You  from  the  depth  of  all  of  my  being,  for  hearing  my 
prayers  and  granting  my  petition.  Please  remind  me  of  your 
grace  and  love  on  a  daily  basis.  Please  help  me  to  seek  to 
serve  and  follow  you,  and  help  me  to  continue  to  remember 
that  you  have  forgiven  me,  and  that  I  can  take  you  at  your 
word  and  trust  what  you  have  given  to  me  in  your  Bible.  I 
pray  that  you  would  help  me  to  not  do  wrong,  and  to  decide  to 
do  what  is  right,  and  to  take  active  steps  to  follow  you. 

I  pray  that  you  would  fill  me  with  joy,  comfort  and  hope  and 
bring  friends  in  my  life  who  will  strengthen  my  walk  with  You 
and  encourage  me  to  grow  in  the  right  spiritual  path  with  you. 
I  ask  Lord  that  you  would  give  me  spiritual  discernment  so 
that  I  would  not  be  deceived  by  others,  and  so  that  I  would 
follow  you  in  the  ways  that  you  want  me  to.  I  pray  that  you 
would  help  me  to  understand  you  and  know  you  better  and 
that  you  would  help  me  be  an  effective  messenger  of  yours  to 
communicate  the  truths  of  the  Gospel  and  live  and  stand  up  for 
You.  You  know  Lord  that  I  have  asked  all  of  these  things  in 
the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  I  thank  you  that  I  am  now  free  in 


deed,  according  to  what  you  have  shared  with  me  in  the  Bible 
(Romans  6:22,  Galatians  5:1,  Romans  8:1,  Romans  7:24,  8:1, 
John  8:36, 1  Corinthians  12:27).  In  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ, 
Amen. 

LIST  OF  ACCURATE  BOOKS  on  the  OCCULT  / 
DEMONIC  SPIRITS  for  those  who  are  CHRISTIANS 
and  who  sincerely  want  to  know  more  to  help 
themselves,  and  their  family  members 


These  books  are  available  at  a  bookstore  online  at 
www.amazon.com  .  They  MAY  be  available  through 
other  places  online  (on  the  internet). 


Demonology  Past  and  Present  by  Kurt  Koch-  Available 
ALSO  in  German 

Occult  ABC  by  Kurt  Koch  -  Available  ALSO  in  German 

Other  Books  by  Kurt  Koch  -  Available  ALSO  in  German 

Demons  in  the  World  Today:  A  Study  of  Occultism  in  the 
Light  of  God's  Word  by  Merril  Unger 

The  Beautiful  Side  of  Evil  by  J.  Michaelsen 

Inside  the  New  Age  Nightmare:  For  the  First  Time  Ever... a 
Former  Top  New  Age  Leader  Takes  You  on  a  Dramatic 
Journey  by  Baer 

Hidden  Dangers  of  the  Rainbow  by  Constance  Cumbey 

Die  sanfte  Verfiihrung  (Cumbey  Constance) 
Book  Description:  1987.  Die  Autorin  beschreibt  in  diesem 
Standardwerk  Entstehung,  Lehren,  Ziele  und  okkulte  Wurzeln 
der  New-Age-Bewegung.  Sie  enthiillt  beklemmende 


Parallelen  zur  ....biblischer  Endzeitprophezeiungen. 
Hardcover,  guter  Zustand,  Verlag  Schulte  &  Gerth, 
Taschenbuch  Neues  Zeitalter  (Geheimwissen),  Religiose 
Zeitfragen  S.  300, 

A  Planned  Deception:  The  Staging  of  a  New  Age  Messiah 
(ISBN:  0935897003  /  0-935897-00-3)  Cumbey,  Constance 
Pointe  Publishers 

The  Adversary  by  Marc  Bubeck 

Overcoming  the  Adversary  by  Marc  Bubeck 

Destroying  the  Works  ofWitchcraft  Through  Fasting  & 
Prayer  by  Ruth  Brown 


Orthodoxy  &  Heresy:  A  Biblical  Guide  to  Doctrinal 
Discernment  by  Robert  Bowman 

Beyond  Seduction:  A  Return  to  Biblical  Christianity  by  D. 
Hunt 

Pilgrim's  Progress  by  John  Bunyan  -  The  most  widely 
translated  Christian  book  after  the  Bible.  (Yes,  an  edition  in 
German,  Dutch,  French,  Italian,  Spanish,  Portugues,  and 
Arabic  have  all  been  made).  Note:  Pilgrim's  Progress  by  John 
Bunyan  is  available  for  FREE  online. 


The  Christian  in  Complete  Armour,  or,  A  treatise  of  the 
Saints  by  Pastor  (Rev.)  William  GURNALL  -  in  One  Volume 
or  in  Three  Volumes  -  available  for  FREE  online 
(the  term  "saints"  used  here  simply  means  Christians). 


if'- '  iJililii      siM 


*r  f^«r^  •*  §a  tf*V 


Bgg®5r 


it-* 


J?V 


'     - 


'*=*->;-: 


sags®** 


gag*   r 

5=T**  ■'■■■ 


0_s  fl_i_e  ©  P. 


\^>W?i  ijcj  xj.A  x^SJiJi  A**\ 

| 

1  "*     ■ 

u^1!™ 

■     ilo'^1 

! 

1 

I 

i 
| 

i 
1 
i 

i 

^^rin 

o 

irV^ 

*        ■ 

i_rWir*- 

' 

b>J(fl 

i     , 

1        * 

<->?>.     ^ 

• 

fc-*J*' 

IT 

"                     Ojtf  l^J** 

TA 

• 

^JW 

0 

n 

IT 

v?j 

o 

U->    ' 

ii 

r 

U-Jr-J?  ' 

r 

UV*!  > 

w 

■ 

Lr>L>.r  f 

0 

'                   ^°"_y. * 

" 

* 

tfcfe 

\ 

Uji  r 

i 

r 

u— Sl 

\ 

U-j,  r 

t 

* 

^ 

\ 

S**= 

i 

• 

^i' 

rr      ■ 

o 

■ 

^1 U  l 

>_^»-»  Ojj~&j  *■*— i  yn^ 

V 

* 

^jy  i-j  r 

i 
! 

1 

.  J:t/Vi  aj^S^  £  ^  >r  .JA.  ^  i»^^^  jjj Li,,,,  n  .Li,,  i, 

JAj  £„  J!  *,&  &y.*fe'jif  W/  j£b  til  ^o*  J  WV1  j^i  wt^j-x 
,-^J  tjke  i.',  ^  jjtfS.    .  I2S  ^jISTj  «-M  *,_,  siV,  LI  i 


Wss&.ls 


JjU'v^J  o^ w  lj*j  rr*^l_Vki-  0.  *^i  (jalji  £*J  .  j^_j  ^l^cjij  H,l  j.ll_sn 
,'ywB  ^ji\  J^lf-  4e-\  O^'ijtij^  ikj  J.i  *ljjj\  liy»rt .  J;\ii\  ^Jl,  ^^.U  ^J 


»*<J 


</>  </-'  c/^  >*'  -^ 


.  urv 


->-rtV'^"'V 


U~*'~ 


503  .  ^'-.ubuLujJ  r»i*»  *J)^  *!^ 


507 
516 
522 
526 
528 
552 
561 


"J 


570  .  u^ljo-  o^,L=j  ^JjJ  |»lc  J<tiL, 

576  .  ujjf-  ^yUa^jj;  J}'  j**  ^^ 

585  .  lJj)^-  t^^-y.  ^^  *»  *<J^ 

586  .  l£|Ijs>-  u*^3-^  f^"1  (•**   ^""V 

587  ..    .  !_£;'_)=-  ^Ii^vi  #(*  *<Jwy 
590  ..^1  i_s'^>-y.  cuUiliU  L-jUi" 


1 ***&?* 

83 U-*^  Jj^F' 

135 Isj!  Jxsrl 

221 iL-jj  Jjjk-'I 

288  ...  .  Jij\yt-  JUcI  l_>U£ 
371  .  j»j i  (J"*V  i-Sr^*-  l/"k"-V>  *«"; 
405   .  |-/w-ur'  t>-»'u  <-?;'»*- c/*"JV  '*'(->a7 

9 

437 U~-^y 

459  .  .  jjUXIL  i^lja-  (jJjJ  *<db; 
470  .  ^IuwmJIj  u£;l_y=>-  iT^Ji  ^{mj 
481  ui^.  <J-&Ij  ^Ija-  ,jjjj  'aSL, 

489    .    ujLuAaj  i^Ijjs-  (jJ^J;  J<KlUy 

-      /  -  j 

496    .  ^bJijJLjJo    (jJ^J    J;l    *lUy 


II  nnn 


-&LA- 


mi  iiii.ii  imiiiei'ii 
IHCM  XPHCTi, 

BtpHO  h  tomho  nptsefleHi  oti.  ntpBOc6pa3H0-TO. 


Bi  KimroneraTirmi^-Tx  na  A.  X.  Eomariiraa. 
1ST4. 


ii-^°  •= = 

1"   l>jj  J&jiSgfr  Js*fl 

76   s^l  i/S^i  ^~i^  J^* 

124 5^1  t/i-^i  B^'y  J^' 

204 iijj,!  ^jb  eeli^  J**M 

266 Jl^f'd/Jj-; 

34  5 . . . .  • jujdjlwo j  a  Jjj  Ufl  ,  ^iJj***!  (V*y  ?i 

377 iS"^  ^^  s^jLylsJjjS  i»)Jj^  u~^j 

407 >*aJ\j  ''iiUj,  sJjl-jjni.js  WjM.  (j^jj 

428 ^..JLj,  s^jJa-L!^  ffiUj-j,  ijijijj 

438 ^jjiiLi.  s^lJLy^il  isJJy-,  (j-y!j) 

449 ^uJU,  i^LJlj  isJJj^  u^JJ 

457 * *»*aJI**>i  5y«LwJ«9  i^Uj«*jj  (^j^^i 

464 l*"^'  *A\mj  s^jLXjijILJ  istllj-^  (j^jj 

471 ^jaJ\j  •'aIL.,  5^jLxJj!L-j  isuj-i,  (j^jijJ. 

475 itf"X/  **^"»i  *-<jljy*A>  el)j->,  (j-j!_>5 

484 , ^Ajlj   ■'aIL.,   4-jjIjj*1j  l£l!j-Jj   u"J^JJ 

49 1 -oiJLii  iWLJ  isUj-^  L^iJyi 

495 juajLj,  ii^i-J  ("ilJyu,  fj»yjl 

496 ^»>a!1-,  s^Lji^c  isJJj-jj  (j-yijj 

521 ^)u«j?  ''aIL^  i£l!j-^  tjj"i 

530 jj-Vjl  ***•$?  *4W>  isUj-;  (j^u 

539 ,j»^  '*i*>?'*^  dJy-,  ,j-^u 

544 ^Vjl  -"juo^?  'JU;  (iUj-;  ^f= 

553 ^^  **J^)  ffiUj^  ^ 

534 ^AilU'JU,  eUU,  ^ss 

555 ^i~»jf-  ^JL-,  idj^-,  \±jV, 

558 ^^-a-j  <*l*,jS€ 


1      •  ••Evangile  selon  Matthieu */jj\  ^^i  ^^»  Jrf^ 

76    ...Evangile  selon  Marc t/jj^  t&^h  ^~L^  J-~?^ 

121..  Evangile  selon  Luc S^Jjl  ^jijU  <sMij!  J-sM 

904 ..  Evangile  selon  Jean t^\  ^^Jj  (Sli^rf*  J^l 

266,. les  Actes  des  Apotres, JLfl  feKUw, 

345..  Epitreaux  Remains ^JU,  s^Ujj  CsUj.-,  (j»j!jj 

377  * .  Premiere  epitre  aux  Corinthians  . . .     ^m^bI      a!w».  IS  J  &Lm.u£J  .  ifi  (£tUo>*J,    ,  mojo) 
407.  Deuxieme  epitre  aux  Corinthiens.      i*ii.*J'J      aJLjj.    8  >i  r.lwj  oil:  .  «9    £)JewJ,    (yjjjj 

428.. Epitreaux  Galates -.aILj,  s^liJj^c  sl)_j^  otjlji 

439.. Epitreaux  Ephesiens -jaIU,  sJJUj^il  (S).!j-^  (_>-y!jJ 

449.,  Epitre  aux  Philippiens -.aIU,  s^LJU  eU>-,  (j-jljj 

457. .Epitre  aux  Colossiens ^>a)Lj_,  ^jL^jijii  dJ^u,  (j-y^J 

464  Premiere  epitre  aux  Thessaloniciens      jmJbI  ^AJwi.   o  JaLX.j  Ju-*J  (ii.*J  <?**  .   ,  uijd 

471  Deux'emeepitre-Thessaloniciens,    ^A*jlj  ^AjL**.    oJoLX-JajLwJ  (£U«*j,   (jrfjJV. 

475  •  Premiere  epitre  a  Timothee .^jjql      AjLu.    Auucba*?.*?  tliija^u,    juijd 

484.  Deuxieme  epitre  a  Timothee ,^*A*JU      AJu*ij    Am*|ub4W£>  (S)j*-J,    ^ujaja^ 

49 1 . .Epitre  a  Tite ^»a!Lu,  *-yio  eMj-^,  (j-y!_ji 

495. .Epitre  a  Philemon ^.ilLu.  AJji-J  l£)Jw,  <j»>j!jJ 

49e,.L'EpitreauxHebreux ie"^"j  lJj\&  ^J-»j  (j*jl)i 

52 1 . .  Epitre  de  Jacques ^i^^f-  *a1Lj.  isijjw,  uji« 

530..  Premiere  epitre  de  Pierre..  ^,VjT%*jf  *a!L>  Uill^-,  y-^u 
539.  Deuxieme  epitre  de  Pierre.    ^aJIj  sa~oj£  ■'aILj.  isII^-j,  u^^ 

544.  .Premiere  epitre  de  Jean e-'Xi'  **-*_}£  fd\~>j  isllvu.  ,&3; 

5 53., Deuxieme  epitre  de  Jean ^uajU  ^aSLj,  eU**>,  ,,** 

554.. Troisieme  epitre  de  Jean ^uaxTC  *a1Ui,  e)JLj,  ,£*■• 

555.. Epitre  deJude ^^^jf  *aJU,  isilj-,  \jjaj 

558  ••  I'Apor.al-ypse.  nominee  parfois  Revelations,  ,.,,,,,,(  .(•..■••••*••••       m*>5>h    1!£aJ  .  £*£". 

Ncucs  Testament  /  New  Testament  /  Le  Nouveau  Testament 


JOt^s-     J^S- 


■/"* 


,ur 


0  0  ■*£..? 

jJkk*  i  (jjlj  |^lj  ^  (j^1  jV-  JJ1 


IN  THE 

HINDUSTANI  LANGUAGE. 


jfjf-n  3  -«j  j^c  /     -        -        -        -        -        -  <*><* 

ff!f"n  fl  ^  jpr^0  /     -  -  -  -  '  -  kv-i 

ff^n  ^  ^  jjrffn  ^         -        -        -        -        - 

jCjT»n  ^  pf^  -pj  j^vrfP  /        "  "  "  "  "  alaW 

fflf"n  3  ^  "^  f^°f      -  -  -  "  "  MJ 

ffjQI  3  -eej  T»rfn  ^C ^J 

'W'  F  l**^  ------  -"J 

'^-=n  /^  ir^ff     -------  'Al 

faf1  \rv  -  -     -     -     -     -  ~"' 

^n  p  l(iffi  .        .        .        -        -  -  ji 

•/*  Z1  ic*T         -  -       "        "  ' 

re** 


^ 


,v,    -       -       -       -       -       -  -  la*-  K  y^e 

^^                    -          .          -          -  -  ki-  11^  is  i_r^;: 

ji:1t,_               _                 ..           -                -               -  iai-    1wj«i)    o    ij^jis^ 

live-            -            -            -            "            -  S*=-  ir^  ^  ^*-y. 

i«vi  -            -            -            -            "  "            1==-  j/"^  »  V°-}t 

is»,       -             -             -             -             -             -  "  lai-  t>  liJj-yi 

i«v1  -  -  -  -      i_>U/  ^  CiAaiK*  J_  ^y. 


INJIL  I  MUQADDAS, 


YA  NE, 


HAMARE  KHUDAWAND  AUR  NAJAT-DENEWALE 


YISIJ'   MASIH 


KA  NAYA  'AHD-NAMA. 


IS  KA  TARJUMA  YUNANI  ZUBAN  SE  ZUBAN  I  URDU  MEN 
BANARAS  TRANSLATION  COMMITTEE  SE  K1YA  GAYA,  JISE 
TAS.HIH  KARKE  AB  TISRI'bAR  CHHAPWATE. 


u 


LONDON: 

PRINTED  FOR  THE 

BRITISH  AND  FOREIGN  BIBLE  SOCIETY, 
INSTITUTED  IN  THE  YEAR  1804. 


MDCCCLX. 


THE 

NEW    TESTAMENT 

OF  OUB 

LORD  AND  SAVIOUR 

JESUS    CHRIST. 

1ST  SGAU  KAREJV. 

II  COS  00s)  33l£  cSl  &  c8l  93  &  » 

2d  Edition.— 4000. 

Translated  by  Francis  Mason 

MAULMAIN, 

AMERICAN    MISSION    PRESS, 
THOS.   S.    RANNEY. 

1850. 


«c65s» 


018 


oscib 

ttSojl! 

ooioofJ   •    • 
\S\oop     .   .      . 
co^«i8«ioo^ 
801  •    •    •    • 

CO^Soj8no«    .     .     . 

oo^pojsuji  .    .    . 

O3C01O0    .      . 
<SSS<980S      •      • 

ISCOIOS      .     • 

tegcoto    •   • 

008BlCOJf»Oii       .     . 

oosbico^djo  .  . 
ooiooosnon       .    . 

o 
00100088  J  (I  .      . 

00008       -      •         •      • 

oicoSS  .   . 
cn|3)i    .    -      -    ■ 
eoicBS    .    - 

O800Q8l3n       .      - 
O1O0Q8IJJ1         •      • 

e8ioo£c8j5co^u3» 

oSlCofSoSfoO^g  j  n 
dBlOO^oS^aA^n 
O031  .'.'., 

OjScSptf)     .     .       . 


.  «3  .     .       .     .       •     ■  o 

.      u^  .....     .  <IJ 

CO!  .     .       .     •       -     •  03E 

.  tSi  • s°n 

«100^  .     •         .     .  JjS 

.      8 3=1 

•  co^ao  .    .      .    .     qjo 
-   co^nj    .    .     .    .    qnj 

00031 9°J 

038 9  =  3 

o 

13COI 9J9 

COc88 9?J 

C08I10 95° 

ODSHJ 991 

O0l»0         >     •       •     •     98' 
O01«J  •  •     ■  9''=* 


CO  ■     - 
131      . 

ai    • 

9 

coi . 

O811O    . 

o8nj    • 
d3i»o 
c3nj 
c8iu^ 

°8  • 

c8£  . 


5go* 

■  9« 
9Jo* 

9<15 
9»P. 
96J 
5«<l 
Jos 
30E 
.goo 
S30 


I 


■coSsoC 


«>1< 


«soo 

tt^OJS 

OOlCOp     •     •        . 

c8ieo£     .   . 
oo^oiSwioo^     . 
*jol 

CD^SojSlOii    .     .     . 

oos^ojsojo  .    .    . 
rocoioo  .    . 

OESC3508      .      . 
(SCOIOS       .      . 

cocSsb    •    • 
OQseicoI»;>»     .    . 

C03©TCO|dJ1       .      . 
001BOD8I1O1I         .     . 

o 

O01«CO88_/n         .      . 
OOOD3      .     .         • 

oicoSS  .    . 
ooifSS    .   .     . 

O800ffl8o  3«       •      . 

caco  ^8j  j »  •  • 
oSioojSoSfjoD^oa 
o8icof>c8£cctf«  j « 
cSico^oS^oo^^i 

C£3t  .     .       . 

o&Spqp  .   .    . 


tfs .  ,  Matthew  .  3 
«^.  .  Marc-  .  w 
cm  .  Luke  -  .  ,  33g 
c8i  .     John  '  .    .    ooo 

BlCoS  Acts  of  APostles  J9S 

Q       .      .  Romans         , 
C06}5«0    I  Corinthians  , 
COQpB  I    II  Corinthians 

COCOl  .   Galati.ans,      . 
Ephesians 
Phlippians 
,  Colossians      . 


93C1 
990 

<3"J 
COj 

93=. 

9J9 
S3J 
99° 
991 
93° 
9  Co 
9G0 
913. 
93» 
919 
9»o, 
osnj  .  "™»f  .  .  .  9£j 

COl «  0  I  [  Epistle  I  Letter  of]  John  gfq. 
o3lHj  "  iEPist|e- Letter  of]  John  g0g 
c8l"3  '"  t  Epistle-Letter  of]  John  «0g 
CO  .  JHde  •  •  •  ■  *3or> 
COp    .Revelation  ■      •      *      330 


008  . 

o 

13C0X 

oocSs 

COSH  O    '  Thessalonians  . 

a 

CO  2D  I    1 1' Thessalonians 

__» 

COX  11 0    I  Timothy        • 

OOIhJ      "Timothy 

00  •      -  Titus 

QX       •      Philemon  ,        . 
(21      •      Hebrews 

001  .      .James    , 

OSflO    .     I  Peter      .      . 
II  Peter     .      _ 


•coSaafitt 


OOaSoosnon  .  .  • 
OO^jSojiiaji  .  .  • 
OOCOXCO    .     . 

nivv  •  •    • 

too 

ocoios    .    . 
cocSsb    .    • 

OOSeiCO^iOn  .  • 
C08ST.CO|l  J  «  •  • 
OO1UO380OB         .      . 

1 

ooiaoossjn      .    • 

0O0O8      •     •        •     ■ 

csicgSS   .    . 
si(9)i    ...      .    - 
ooicBS    ... 

0800  080  0»       .      . 
0100  080  J  U         •      • 

c8ioo|3c8r>oAoi 
o8icojSc8£coii  j  n 

oSlOO^oS^OO^ii^il 
COS!  .     .       .     . 

o$3§<$\  .  .    . 


iyg  v  Evangile  selon  Matthieu  3 
«y5|  m  .Evangile  selon  Marc  <1J 

COX  .Evangile  selon  Luc  •  ^Ov 
tQ-i  ,  Evangile  selon  Jean ,  ooo 
yXCOl  ,  Actes  des  Apotres.  J  g  6 
Q      m  Epitrs  aux  Remains ,      ^0*X 

COG)  St  O  P^mtere  ftprtn.  a*.  Crin.hiens  39  ° 
COQpO    |Douni4mo*pitro     Corinthlens     9°J 

COCOl   #  EpitreauxGalates,    f*oj 

<}Qg  #  Epttre  aux  Ephesiens    $d^ 

i 
<3C01  Epltre  aux  Philippiens    pjc 

03CuS  EpTtre  aux  ColossienscQl 

00  aU  O    Promi4ra  opil™     Thessalonlclens  CCO 
O 

^»||    1    Deuxifcme  Spitre    Thessaloniciens 

001  'I  3    prem,J,r?  i,Atte     iTIiiKrtrnSe, 
COltl  I  Deux^'rB_6f,ttrB     »  Timothee    , 

qj  .  Epttre  a  Tite  ,  m 
<31_  BEpitre  a  Philemon  , 
/•■^  ^L'Epttreaux  Hebreux  CJO 
001  .  Epitre  de  Jacques  ,  919 
OS«0  •  *  epitre  de  Pierre  pa^ 
OSflJ     Deuxieme    -de  Pierre  pgj 

fKjT  B  D  Premiere  epitre  de  Jean  #  CffQ 
CQltf    I    Oeuxiemc  cpitrc- dc  Joan*  9^9 

/JQ^((0>  Troisieme  epitre  de  Jean  •         f)OQ 

EpTtre  de  Jude'      •      900 

'ApNatypse.  nommae  pi  rfois  Revelations     ^30 


9J1 
93  = 

pEos 
SEo* 


Neues  Testament  /  New  Testament  /  Le  Nouveau  Testament 


THE 

NEW  TESTAMENT 

OF   OIK 

LORD   AND  SAVIOUR  JESUS   CHRIST, 

IN  TAMIL: 

WITH  REFERENCES,  CONTENTS  OF  THE  CHAPTERS  AND  CHRONOLOGY, 
PROM  THE  ENGLISH. 


e_*«5     faKTL_jj:r,7a:;iU 


ftp  so  <su  rr  3,  &  iu  w    ^Giresfliti&s.jiuurTGb 


Q  &GBT  BJT  U  L-  (_  esSTfi  $jSJf  S!T  GIT 

&  f&  $  IU  Q  <5iJ  <£     dF/Bdfi^^TJTSU     U  ffl  Q  &  T  $  ^  ^ 

fj$}l£l&  sQftfi      G$ iS^l SU T&QdJ      <3tf)UL3te§IS!STUiy_ 

U(1)u@^^i!iul.®i£|5«^!dsi. 


MADRAS: 
THE  MADRAS  AUXILIARY  BIBLE  SOCIETY. 

PRINTED  AT  THE  AMERICAN  MISSION  PRESS. 

1859. 


oo©£gco5)S)G|8(S  oooo6oq|5sn 


THE    NEW    TESTAMENT 

IN    BURMESE. 

ooo£cco$3C|S(^j  ogcoSoqjSsr, 


THE 

New 

Testament 

OF 

OUR 

LORD  AED  SAVIOUR 

JESUS  CHRIST: 

S£wn«Iatrt  into  tfje  Burmese,  torn  tljt  ©ciginiil  ©reefs, 

E 

y  Rev.    A.  JUDSON,  D.D. 

AND  EDITED,  WITH  CONTENTS  OF  CHAPTERS  AND    REFERENCES, 

B 

r  Rev.  E.  A.  STEVENS,  D.I). 

-^^^3=^^= 

RANGOON: 

PUBLISHED    BY 
:Seeond  Edition,-5,000. 

l-HE   AMERICAN    BAPTIST   MISSIONARY    UStfON, 
AT    THEIR    MISSION    PRESS. 
F.   D.   PHINNEY,  SUPT. 
l885. 

ogGooo£scq|5s  ^>g  cq]5sc§dJ330gS^ooi^)os 


COgpQtOfiSl 

ooSgcpojSe 

OOGp8GOOOGpCO]&8 
GOOOQBoSeO  .  .  . 

ODSp80g(o§8Jo5©D 

sgcpaoSogoGSoS 

QgGpfflioSqrf3oDS®3S 

ogGpoioSooc8c»ci>o8 

Qg£pGioS©opcoc©oS 

ept>ioSg"]£ogyG©:>S 

G^Oo8qo5©0 

caxxooggj 
GOSooDoggi 
aoooSogSs    .  . 

C0OD^Dra)&8 
GJ|DCO<f^c8gS8 

GO3Qu9S^0Oc8cq)&8 
GCK>E[8ggSoD£8©ro3!    .   .  . 

GOD&Gcqjroos^ooj^cijSs 

OGt»OOOB^OO^C(J)tS8    .   .   . 

GOSOGjos^ooj^rag&a 


■ic58|£oj8(:)§8c5]£l  Q^e^C3008D£BD£|l    S»3C0?8(t^8r^  iijScfjS 
=O^ll<^33OJI053lc^£80cSs|6c^8C0^!»3CT?8^8t^^aigSl1  OCloSp 

sSSJoScoeoos  (i)  §e:»5i  (cgf&e^ec03D33o>5'8(o§8§  c^5coSc^^c^ 

CD^II^oSjf§8  (ll)  C»gS(§S^oSlSoOS^8n^(3COgSl[ 


QgooSoqj<5s  j  \  oq]<5sc£j(fo>«g5$o« 

5l£aoi)3C|goS       ....    Matthew        .... 

5|£odo?sc|SoS  ....        Marc  -        

jSojodoosjEoS     ....     Luke--          ■■•■ 
5)Eeco3co^3G|So£.  .          John  -         .... 

«3 
G(.VS3 

•oow^GOo5ogg|         ....     Acts  of  Apostles  .... 

CO 

GSp«[3olQ©0      ....              Romans                  .... 

GGp 

Gro3GJoSjlgcf]3©0og«G©3£         ....     J  Corinthians 

0   GCOO> 

efDO^^lSolsso^cStOcnoS     .  .           II  Corinthians 
ocdDo8gol38D      ....                ....     Galatians  _  . 

J    G033» 

oco 

GisoSSolosO    ....                ....           Ephesians 

(J 

ScS8[oqo1o§)D           ....                ....     Phlippians    . 

8 

£O33GCOD0b(oDo)3©0  '                ....           Colossians 

srao 

0300CDOeCOD§o5[3orlo©003«£©o£          1  Thessalonians 

3   COoS 

CX>o5oD!>GCOD§o5jo3cnG809c8ooc©DS     "Thessalonians 

j  oaoS 

o9cWDCCofflol9BOOC«C©^S            ....      ITimothy    .   , 

o  o9 

c8GOOGCcgdl38Drjo9oDGSD£       .   .             II  Timothy 

j  c8 

oSojQdloso            ....                ....     Titus       .  .  . 

8gCO(^S(3cOq©0       .    .                  ....              Philemon 

c8 
8cco- 

GGOg(o5ol38:i           ....                ....    Hebrews.  ,  . 

GOO 

5|£a50«jiyffiol380                     ....          James.  . 

(X>0 

y|£G0ro<j)[3ol380OgUG8DS             ....      1  Peter     .   .  . 

0   GO 

j|£soco^[3cfl3S3qo9oOGe:>S      ..          II  Peter. 

J    GO 
n  3  G03-3 
"  J    G033- 

G)£GOD0COS[o3cn380OM«G©D£       ..   1  [  Epistle  /  Letter  of]  Joh 

a£G033coEScn3803c8cOG©o£       "  [Epistle-Letterof]  Joh 

5|£GO33C0iScn3B0OOo9(X)S8D£       III  [Epistle-Letter of]  John  0  coa3 

5j£a^3to3dl3BO  ....                   ....    Jude       .... 

<g03cr$O0]&8                ....                .  .   Revelation  .... 

IP 

ca>3coc»po£§ag&8  .  . 
«°33?°83l  

8cgDDS^ooc8ra]& 

GGiS^i03^0od3oDj&8       .  . 
UDCo8oS^DO£§r>3j&8      .   . 


33Wp5^DUC^p;ii 


scOdoo 

§ 

C033^> 

8 

p 

•*>% 

0)0 
«0CO 


THE 

NEW  TESTAMENT 

OF  OUR 

LORD  AND   SAVIOUR  JESUS  CHRIST 

TRANSLATED  INTO   TELDGU 

FROM  THE  ORIGINAL  GREEK. 

§T_g  $  a  o  ■  #  tf. 

»8jS)     ^  So     ^T  Si  eT*  ,3b  o  •£>     H  So  76  sT*     tf  -Q  o  -iS  w  <S  tf  8. 
J^Tm  ^sio  oO"E_o  tSoII 


MADRAS: 

HUNTED  AT  THE  AMERICAN  MISSION 

PRESS 

FOE 

THE 

MADRAS 

AUXILIARY 

BIBLE 

SOCIETY, 

And  sold  at  their 

Depository,  155  Popham's  Broadway 

18  60. 

THE  BOOKS  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


^°3&  ,jf,o&>S&>,  S^SkJoaaS"^  "3tfR>. 


5o"g  

&*&(,_ 

-W'S"*        ...-      ... 

5^S^ 

O    §"8o§ 

J>    §"8o§ 

XaScSS)       

^lsl> 

pS&i        

S"eS"^\  ... 

O    "^tfjeF-ST^     .  .  . 


.  .  .  -30~ 

oa. 

.  .  .  -stf 

-SO 

. .  .s><y 

ClSL 

.  .  .  Oe_ 
o3 


_9    ■qStfJeJ^S^ 

-s    8"»»q5c55cD. 
©e&>  .  .  . 

^"A        •  •  • 


3    St'^iSi 


s5SCsk>. 


3 

o 

o3 

>« 

3 

n 
o 


KSjIstW 


XCIV9": 


PltfTir  :  P«»» JT:H.*¥"|: 


ppi>fi:Ticntfi« 


0>TVA  !  VX.fl: 


PitiTCPWP*  :  ooJt&Q*:: 


These  texts  conforms  to  the  T.R. 
as  far  as  we  know.  Anyone  having  questions  about  this 
text  should  compare  it  to  the  Stephens  /  Estienne  Version 
in  Koine  (Ancient)  Greek  of  1 550/1 551 ,  which  is  the  root 
standard  historic  Ancient  Greek  text  of  the  New  Testamen  t 


LE 


NOUVEAU  TESTAMENT 


DE 


NOTRE  SEIGNEUR  JESUS-CHRIST 


D'APRES  LA  VERSION  REVtJE 


Par  J.  F.  OSTERVALD 


PARIS 

SOCIETE  BIBLIQUE  DE  FRANCE 

41,  RUE  LA  BRUYBRE 
1872 
One  of  the  Reliable  copies  of  the  French  New  Testament  -  Une  Bible  fidele. 
Available  sometimes  [and  Free  (gratis)  ]  atwww.archive.org 


TABLE  DES  LIVRES 


DU  NOUVEAU  TESTAMENT 


Evangile  selon  saint  Matthieu  . 
EVanfrile  selon  saint  Marc  .  .  . 
Evangile  selon  saint  Luc  .  .  .  . 
Evaiigile  selon  saint  Jeaa  .  .  . 

Les  Actes  des  Apotres 

Epitre  de  saint  Paul  aux  Ho- 

mains 

I"  Epitre  aux  Corinthiens  .  .  . 
II*  Epitre  aux  Corinthiens  .  .  . 

Epitre  aux  Galates 

Epitre  aux  Ephesiens 

Epitre  aux  Philippiens 

Epitre  aux  Colossiens 

I"  fipitre  aux  Thessalonicieus. 


rlcd 

chap. 

P»6e» 

28 

1 

16 

52 

24 

85 

21 

139 

23 

179 

18 

232 

16 

253 

13 

277 

6 

292 

6 

300 

4 

307 

I 

313 

5 

318 

It*  Epitre  aux  Thessaloniciens. 

£re  Epitre  a  Timothee 

H*  Epitre  k  Timothee 

Epitre  a  Tite 

Epitre  a  Philemon 

Epitre  aux  Hebreux 

Epitre  de  saint  Jacques 

lre  Epitre  de  saint  Pierre  .... 
IIe  Emtre  de  saint  Pierre  .... 

Irt  Epitre  de  saint  Jean 

He  Epitre  de  saint  Jean 

Ill1  Epitre  de  saint  Jean 

Epitre  de  saint  Jude 

Apoealypse  de  saint  Jean .  ...    22 


Nombre 
del 

chap. 

3 

Page* 
323 

6 

326 

4 

332 

3 

336 

1 

339 

13 

340 

5 

357 

5 

362 

3 

369 

5 

37-3 

1 

379 

1 

380 

1 

381 

Le  signe  f  indique  la  division  du  texte  en  paragraphes. 
La  Bible  la  plus  fidele  =  Texte  Recu  -  Grec  Koine  -  d'Estienne  (1550-51) 


BOOKS  OF  TAB  SEW  TESTAMENT. 

Matthew           28 

Mark     ...         16 

Luke 24 

John     21 

The  Acts         28 

Epistle  to  the  Komans            ...  16 

I.  Corinthians  ...         ...         ...  16 

II.  Corinthians...         ...         ...  13 

Galatians          ...         ...         ...  6 

Ephesians        6 

Philippians       ...          ...          ...  4 

Colossians        4 

I.'Thessalonians          ...         ...  5 

II.  Thessalonians        ...         ...  3 

I.  Timothy       ...        6 

II.  Timothy     4 

Titus                 3 

Philemon          ...         ...         ...  1 

Hebrews           ... 13 

Epistle  of  James        ...         ...  5 

I.Peter            5 

II.  Peter           3 

I.  John             ...  5 

II.  John            1 

III  John          1 

Jude                1 

Kevelation        ..  22 


im-mmx 


mA+ntt 


sew 

SHft 
S£ft 

SZ-f-Zff 


Minimis 


m^mi$m%j 


3|..2b.Jt&.     ft   .. 


mAmm 

mA%mm 
mA^mnm 
sajs&hs 

mA-mm^m 
KtAmmmm 
mAmmimm 

mm±mm 
•gAmmm 


m: 


mmmm 


Chinese  Simplified  -  Request  to  God 


isgw±ifr,  wms&mmj  ummnm^^M^^^ 


am  ^wMmstg;i;#MMMttM]T*M*ii# 
«at^jf#^#,{nsiHjtt#,{nfgii^ftBas#AR  a»f«f, « 


God  ST,  ff  a^^iPJ&H^SMffag'SS&ffift 


mm,  M^wsaMmmmm^^m  &§  «js&«#±* 
^^#^®*iaip«m«a,  ran, 


Chinese  Traditional  -  Talking  to  the  Lord  of  Heaven 


mm,  Mtmrnmi  mBimmMi  mj.x^&  §m«5# 

tm&mi£mmmmtmmmmmMmm^A&,  & 
immtmmmmmmmmmmmm^A&  mm,  t 


God  BBT,  #«J$^5iBW&M£W^«S*£^*6fe£3fc 


Chinese  Traditional  -  Request  to  God 


ss«±#,  mmmmmmmitmrnm^ 


mm,  i&mmtMi  ^Rimm^n  M_ax#&  mwm& 
n0  mm,  Mtimm mmm^m^msLimrm^ 

tm&mismmmmimmmmMmmJkA&,  k 
immtm^m^mmmmmmmmm^A&  mm,  m 

God  HT,  «SS;?i^Mfil^S^»S^«ljiSft^#f*ftS 


:A^ 


•ff 


m 


■^■mmmim 


^Jl«;m«*Wi?P»W^«,  HP1, 


Korean  -  Request  to  God 

5 

J 

,    & 

9 

5             ? 

5 

( 

) 

1 

.God 

5 

( 

) 

• 

1 

5 

5 

,Amen 

) 

Gebet  zum  Gott 

Lieber  Gott,  Danke,  daB  dieses  Evangelium  oder  dieses  neue  Testament 
freigegeben  worden  ist,  damit  wir  in  der  LageSIND,  mehr  iiber  Sie  zu  erlernen. 
Helfen  Sie  bitte  den  Leuten,  die  fur  das  Zur  Verfiigung  stellen  dieses 
elektronischen  Buches  verantwortlich  sind.  Sie  wissen,  daB  wem  sie  sind  und 
SieSIND  in  der  Lage,  ihnen  zu  helfen. 

Helfen  Sie  ihnen  bitte,  in  der  Lage  zu  SEIN,  schnell  zu  arbeiten,  und  stellen  Sie 
elektronischere  Biicher  zur  Verfiigung  Helfen  Sie  ihnen  bitte,  alle 
Betriebsmittel,  das  Geld,  die  Starke  und  die  Zeit  zu  haben,  die  sie  zwecks  sein 
miissen  fiir,  Sie  zu  arbeiten  zu  halten. 

Helfen  Sie  bitte  denen,  die  ein  Teil  der  Mannschaft  sind,  das  ihnen  auf  einer 
taglichen  Grundlage  helfen.  Geben  Sie  ihnen  die  Starke  bitte,  um  jedem  von 
ihnen  das  geistige  Verstandnis  fiir  die  Arbeit  fortzusetzen  und  zu  geben,  daB 
Sie  sie  tun  wiinschen.  Helfen  Sie  bitte  jedem  von  ihnen,  Furcht  nicht  zu  haben 
und  daran  zu  erinnern,  daB  Sie  der  Gott  sind,  der  Gebet  beantwortet  und  der 
verantwortlich  fiir  alles  ist. 

Ich  bete,  daB  Sie  sie  anregen  wiirden  und  daB  Sie  sie  schiitzen  und  die  Arbeit  u. 
das  Ministerium,  daB  sie  innen  engagiert  werden.  Ich  bete,  daB  Sie  sie  vor  den 
geistigen  Kraften  oder  anderen  Hindernissen  schiitzen  wiirden,  die  sie 
schadigen  oder  sie  verlangsamen  konnten. 

Helfen  Sie  mir  bitte,  wenn  ich  dieses  neue  Testament  benutze,  um  an  die  Leute 
auch  zu  denken,  die  diese  Ausgabe  zur  Verfiigung  gestellt  haben,  damit  ich  fiir 
sie  und  also,  sie  beten  kann  kann  fortfahren,  mehr  Leuten  zu  helfen. 

Ich  bete,  daB  Sie  mir  eine  Liebe  Ihres  heiligen  Wortes  (das  neue  Testament) 
geben  wiirden  und  daB  Sie  mir  geistige  Klugheit  und  Einsicht,  um  Sie  besser  zu 
kennen  geben  wiirden  und  den  Zeitabschnitt  zu  verstehen,  dem  wir  in  leben. 
Helfen  Sie  mir  bitte,  zu  konnen  die  Schwierigkeiten  beschaftigen,  daB  ich  mit 
jeden  Tag  konfrontiert  werde. 

Lord  God,  helfen  mir  Sie  besser  kennen  und  zu  wiinschen  anderen  Christen  in 
meinem  Bereich  und  um  die  Welt  helfen  wiinschen.  Ich  bete,  daB  Sie  die 
elektronische  Buchmannschaft  und  -die  geben  wiirden,  die  ihnen  Ihre  Klugheit 
helfen.  Ich  bete,  daB  Sie  den  einzelnen  Mitgliedern  ihrer  Familie  (und  meiner 
Familie)  helfen  wiirden  nicht  Angelegenheiten  betrogen  zu  werden,  aber,  Sie 
zu  verstehen  und  Sie  in  jeder  Weise  annehmen  und  folgen  zu  wiinschen.  Geben 
Sie  uns  Komfort  auch  und  Anleitung  in  diesen  Zeiten  und  ich  bitten  Sie,  diese 
Sachen  im  Namen  Jesus  zu  tun,  amen, 


Prayer  to  God 

Dear  God, 

Thank  you  that  this  Gospel  or  this  New  Testament  has  been  released 
so  that  we  are  able  to  learn  more  about  you. 

Please  help  the  people  responsible  for  making  this  Electronic  book 
available.  You  know  who  they  are  and  you  are  able  to  help  them. 

Please  help  them  to  be  able  to  work  fast,  and  make  more  Electronic 
books  available 

Please  help  them  to  have  all  the  resources,  the  money,  the  strength 
and  the  time  that  they  need  in  order  to  be  able  to  keep  working 
for  You. 

Please  help  those  that  are  part  of  the  team  that  help  them  on  an 
everyday  basis.  Please  give  them  the  strength  to  continue  and  give 
each  of  them  the  spiritual  understanding  for  the  work  that  you  want 
them  to  do. 


Please  help  each  of  them  to  not  have  fear  and  to  remember 
that  you  are  the  God  who  answers  prayer  and  who  is  in  charge  of 
everything. 

I  pray  that  you  would  encourage  them,  and  that  you  protect  them,  and 
the  work  &  ministry  that  they  are  engaged  in. 

I  pray  that  you  would  protect  them  from  the  Spiritual  Forces  or  other 
obstacles  that  could  harm  them  or  slow  them  down. 

Please  help  me  when  I  use  this  New  Testament  to  also  think  of  the 
people  who  have  made  this  edition  available,  so  that  I  can  pray  for 
them  and  so  they  can  continue  to  help  more  people. 

I  pray  that  you  would  give  me  a  love  of  your  Holy  Word  (the  New 
Testament),  and  that  you  would  give  me  spiritual  wisdom  and 
discernment  to  know  you  better  and  to  understand  the  period  of  time 
that  we  are  living  in. 


Please  help  me  to  know  how  to  deal  with  the  difficulties  that  I  am 
confronted  with  every  day.  Lord  God,  Help  me  to  want  to  know  you 
Better  and  to  want  to  help  other  Christians  in  my  area  and  around  the 
world. 

I  pray  that  you  would  give  the  Electronic  book  team  and  those  who 
help  them  your  wisdom. 

I  pray  that  you  would  help  the  individual  members  of  their  family 
(and  my  family)  to  not  be  spiritually  deceived,  but  to  understand  you 
and  to  want  to  accept  and  follow  you  in  every  way. 

Also  give  us  comfort  and  guidance  in  these  times  and  I  ask  you  to  do 
these  things  in  the  name  of  Jesus,  Amen, 


Clicking  on  these  links  will  take  you  to  pages  where  these 
books  can  be  obtained  [downloaded]  for  Free  and  without 
cost 


Nfiw  Testament 


B 


Arabic  New  Testament  -       Part  #1 


n 


Arabic  New  Testament  -      Part  #2 


ra 


Arabic  New  Testament  -       Part  #3 


GREEK  NEWTESTAMENT 

NOUVEAU  TESTAMENT  GRECQUE 


New  Testament-  CLASSIC  KOINE  -  GREC  ANCIENT  - 


ISEWTESTAIVENT  in  LATIN 

NOUVEAU  TESTAMENT  -LATIN 


Telecharaez  oour  en  arriver  au  oaaes  IGratuit-evidement) 


Clicking  on  these  links  will  take  you  to  pages  where  these 
books  can  be  obtained  [downloaded]  [telecharaerlforFree  and  withoutcost 


PERSIAN  -  PERSE  -  IRANIAN  -  FARSI 


Nfiw  Testament 


Nouveau  Testament  persan  [Perse  -  Iran]  - 
Farsca  Yeni  Ahit-  Nuevo  Testamento  persa 
Persisch  Neuen  Testament -Testamento  Novo  persa 


Persian  Farsi  New  Testament  -      P  art  #  1 


Persian  Iranian  New  Testament  -  Part  #2 

i 

Persian  Farsi  New  Testament    -  Part  #3 

I  z 

Persian  Iranian  New  Testament  -  Part  #4 
Persian  Farsi  New  Testament  -  Part  #5 
Persian  Iranian  New  Testament  -  Part  #6 


Persian  Farsi  New  Testament  -    Part  #7 


Persian  Iranian  New  Testament  -  Part  #8 


Persian  Farsi  New  Testament  -    Part  #9 


ETHIOPIC  -  AMHARIC 


New  Testament 


EthiODic  Amharic  New  Testament  -  Pdlt  #  1 


Ethiooic  Amharic  New  Testament  -  Part  #2 


Ethiooic  Amharic  New  Testament  -  Part  #3 


Ethiooic  Amharic  New  Testament  -  Part  #4 


Ethiooic  Amharic  New  Testament  -  Part  #5 


Ethiooic  Amharic  New  Testament  -  Part  #6 


Ethiooic  Amharic  New  Testament  -  Part  #7 


Clicking  on  these  links  will  take  you  to  pages  where  these 
books  can  be  obtained  [downloaded!  for  Free  and  without  cost 


fURKISH  NEW  TESTAMENT 


Neuen  Testaments  in  turkischer 

Classic  Turkish  in  ARABIC  Serin 


New  Testament  -  TURKISH  in  Arabic  Scrip 

Turkish  New  Testament  (Arabic  Scrip  /  Scriptj-Tiirk  Yeni  Ahit  - 
Neuen  Testaments  in  turkischer-  Nuevo  Testamento  en  turco- 
Nouveau  Testament  en  turc  ■  Nieuwe  Testament  in  het  Turks 


Classic  Turkish  New  Testament  - 

1          Classic 

Turkish  New  Testament  - 

I          Classic 

Turkish  New  Testament  - 

Classic 

Turkish  New  Testament  - 

Classic 

Turkish  New  Testament - 

Classic 

Turkish  New  Testament  - 

Classic 

Turkish  New  Testament - 

Classic 

Turkish  New  Testament  - 

1          Classic 

Turkish  New  Testament  - 

1        Classic 

Turkish  New  Testament  - 

Classic 

Turkish  New  Testament  - 

Classic  Turkish  New  Testament  - 

Part#1 


Part  #2 


Part#3 


Part#4 


Part#5 


Part#6 


Part#7 


Part#8 


Part*  9 


Part*  1 


D 


Part*  11 


Part*  12 


NOUVEAU  TESTAMENT HONGROIS  -  HONGRIE 


HUNGARIAN  NT.  Matthew  -    #1 


Hungarian  -  II  Thes saloiiians -  #14 


HUNGARIAN  N.T.  Mare 


HUNGARIAN -I Timothy -#15 


HUNGARIAN  N.T.   Luke 


HUNGARIAN  N.T.  J  ohn 


■#4 


HUNGARIAN  N.T.    Acts 


-#5 


HUNGARIAN  N.T.   Romans     -#6 


HUNGARIAN -I  Corinthians  -#7 


HUNGARIAN -II  Corinthians- #8 


HUNGARIAN-  Galatians  -    #9 

■ 


HUNGARIAN  -Ephesians  -#10 

■ 


HUNGARIAN  -Philippians  -#11 


HUNGARIAN  -Colossians  -#12 
■ 


HUNGARIAN  - 1  Thessalonians  -  #  13 


HUNGARIAN -II  Timothy -#16 


HUNGARIAN  N.T.TITUS  -#17 


HUNGARIAN -Philemon- #18 


HUNGARIAN -Hebrews -#19 


HUNGARIAN -James  -  #20 


HUNGARIAN -I  Peter  -#21 


HUNGARIAN -II  Peter  -#22 


HUNGARIAN- 1-3  J  ohn -#23 


HUNGARIAN  N.T.  J  ude 


HUNGARIAN -Revelation  -#25 


Clicking  on  these  links  will  take  you  to  pages  where  these 
books  can  be  obtained  [downloaded]  for  Free  and  without  cost 


Clicking  on  these  links  will  take  you  to  pages  where  these 
books  can  be  obtained  fdownloadedl for  Free  and  without 


Classic  Tamil  New  Testament 

Neues  Testament  des  Tamil  -Tamil  dilinde  yeni  vasiyetname 

Nieuwe  Testament  in  het  Tamil-taal  - 

An  accurate  &  lasting  translation 


TAMIL  (Tamou)  INDIA  New  Testament 


Part#l 


TAMIL  (Tamou)  INDIA  New  Testament 


TAMIL  (Tamou)  INDIA  New  Testament 


TAMIL  (Tamou)  INDIA  New  Testament 


TAMIL  (Tamou)  INDIA  New  Testament 


TAMIL  (Tamou)  INDIA  New  Testament 


TAMIL  (Tamou)  INDIA  New  Testam 


TAMIL  (Tamou)  INDIA  New  Testament 


TAMIL  (Tamou)  INDIA  New  Testament 


TAMIL  NT  -Part#13 


TAMIL  NT -Part  #15 


TAMIL  NT -Part  #14 


TAMIL  NT -Part  #16 


Click  to  goto  pages  where  books  can  be  obtained  [downloaded]-  Free 


i 


KAREN  (Sgaii)  NEW  TESTAMENT 


New  Testament 


3 


URDU  -  PAKISTAN  /  INDIA 


'ew  Testame 


p 


0 


URDU  New  Testament -P art  #1 


rt#2  r 


URDU  New  Testament  -  Pa 


B 


URDU  New  Testament -Part  #3 


URDU  New  Testament 


-Part#4 


HINDI  ■  HINDUSTANI  New  Testament 


0 


TELEGU  New  Testament 


n 


n 


TAMIL  New  Testament 


KAREN  New  Testament 


BURMA  MYANMAR  New  Testament 


ASSAMESE  New  Testament 


GUI  ARAT  NewTestamenl 


Chinese  New  Testament 


Sanscrit  Sanskrit  New  Testament 


Ancient  Greek  New  Testament 

Indonesia  New  Testament 

Arabic  New  Testament 


T 


|  I 


izerbanan  Azan  Azen  NewTestamen 


Clicking  on  these  links  will  take  you  to  pages  where  these 
books  can  be  obtained  fdownloadedl for  Free  and  without 


BURMA  MYANMAR  Part#13 


BURMA  MYANMAR  Part#15 


BURMA  MYANMAR  111  Part#14 


BURMA  MYANMAR 


FJ  Part*  16 


Click  to  goto  pages  where  books  can  be  obtained  [downloaded] -Free 


Clicking  on  these  links  will  take  you  to  pages  where  these 
books  can  be  obtained  [downloaded]  for  Free  and  without  cost 


MODERN  GREEK  NEWTESTAMENT 


Clicking  on  these  links  will  take  you  to  pages  where  these 
books  can  be  obtained  [downloaded!  for  Free  and  without  cost 


20  seconds  for  Fellow  Christians  -  Dear  Lord, 

Thank  you  that  this  PDF  Ebook 

has  been  released  so  that  we  are  able 

to  learn  more  about  you  and  wiser  versions. 

Please  help  it  to  have  wide  circulation 

Please  help  the  people  responsible  for 

making  this  Ebook  available. 

Please  help  them  to  be  able  to  have  more 

resources  available  to  help  others. 

Please  help  them  to  have  all  the  resources, 

the  funds,  the  strength  and  the  time  that  they 

need  and  ask  for  in  order  to  be  able 

to  keep  working  for  You. 

I  pray  that  you  would  encourage  them  and 

that  you  protect  them  physically  and 

spiritually,  and  the  work  &  ministry  that 

they  are  engaged  in. 

I  pray  that  you  would  protect  them  from  the 
Spiritual  or  other  Forces  that  could  harm  them 
or  their  work  and  projects,  or  slow  them  down. 

Please  help  them  to  find  Godly  friends  who 

are  able  to  help.  Provide  helpful  transportation 

for  their  consistent  use. 

Remind  me  to  pray  for  them  often  as  this 

will  help  and  encourage  them. 


Please  give  them  your  wisdom  and 
understanding  so  they  can  better  follow  you, 
and  I  ask  you  to  do 
these  things  in  the  name  of  Jesus,  Amen,